《The Tale Of Kitsuna》 Chapter 0-1 ss System When a person gets their ss, they will get 50 levels worth of stat points of their ss ranking. That includes if they have Berserker and Wrath. Training a lot before getting your ss is essential because the higher your status, the harder it is to increase them without leveling. ss system: ¨C Normal ss (leveling doesn¡¯t give any boost in stats): ve, Noble, civilian ¨C Common(1 extra stat point in every category on leveling up) ¨C Chef, ¨C Umon (1-2 extra stat points in every category on leveling up) ¨C Assasin, ¡®Weapon¡¯ wielder/user (Ex. sword wielder), Mages, smith ¨C Rare (3 extra stat points in every category on leveling up) ¨C Sage, Engineer, Specialist Assasin, Warrior, Tank, cksmith ¨C Exotic (4-5 extra stat points in every category on leveling up) ¨C Fire Sage, Wind Sage, Duel Assasin ..... ¨C Legendary (9-10 extra stat points in every category on leveling up) ¨C Elemental Sage(More than one element expert), Weapon Master, Beast King, Weapons Sage ¨C (Berserker) (Double extra stat points in every category on leveling up) ¨C On activation is doubled stats for 10 min bacsh is a week of body pain. ¨C (Wrath) (Double extra stat points in every category on level up until leveling up 500) (level 500 up triple the different stat points) ¨C If you activate this ability, stats will grow the longer you have it active but the bacsh will grow as well. Ex. 1 min of activity Is stats increased by 10 but is 1 month of body pain. Bacsh can kill immortals, even gods. Chapter 0-2 ck ops soldier ranking You need to have a rare ss or better to be able to enter Private = Rare ss until level 399 Training private = level 50 to 150 Low private = level 150 to 250 Mid Private = 250 to 350 High Private = 350 to 399 Corporal = from 400 until 599 Low Corporal = 400 to 475 ..... Mid corporal = 475 to 550 High Corporal = 550 to 599 Sargeant = from 600 until 799 Low Sargeant = 600 to 675 Mid Sargeant = 675 to 750 High Sargeant = 750 to 799 Specialist (Only gets orders from Major up canmand them) = Exotic sses until level 599. Exotic sses, go here from the beginning. (They would mostly be personal bodyguards for high-profile people) Training Specialist = level 50 to 300 Low Specialist = 300 to 400 Mid Specialist = 400 to 500 High Specialist = 500 to 599 Major ¨C Captain = 800 ¨C 899 Specialist Major (Only gets orders from Commanding Major up canmand them) = Exodic sses level 600 to 799 General Major (Canmand a small army) = Rare sses over level 900, Exodic sses over level 800 General Specialist (Only themander can ask them. Yes ask.) = Legendary sses Supreme General (Dean) Chapter 0-3 Discord Everyone does this, so here I am, joining the lot of them. I set up a discord for all of you to join and talk if you want to. https://discord.gg/h5N6ZuMSTR https://discord.gg/h5N6ZuMSTR https://discord.gg/h5N6ZuMSTR https://discord.gg/h5N6ZuMSTR Chapter 0-4 Kitsuna Stats (Chap 130) Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 14 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 3 Tail Demon Fox Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox Gender: Female Level: 51 ss: Weapon Sage (Wrath) Hp: 4 312/4 738 ..... MP: 68 652/71 938 Str: 2 469 Vit: 2 369 Def: 1 969 Int: 35 969 End: 3 769 Agt: 4 169 Skills: Dimension storage, Devil Fire, Devil Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, Short distance teleport, sword domain, Mana sense, Fox Golden Lightning, Fox Golden Fire, Healing Passive: Heighten senses, Soul Regeneration, eyes of intimidation, Human Form, Night Vision, Mana Tails Tail Abilities: Clone, Spiritual magic, Illusion magic, LOCKED Chapter 0-5 Stacy Status Name: Stacy Draig Age: 36 Race: Nekomata Bloodline: Nekomata Gender: Female Level 970 ss: Duel Assassin (Exotic) (Berserker) HP: 20 680/20 680 ..... Mana: 22 160/22 160 Str: 11 230 Vit: 11 140 Def: 10 280 Int: 11 080 End: 11 390 Agt: 13 000 Chapter 1 RE: Chapter 1: Beginning Why is my body so sore? What happened? Where am I? Thest thing I remember was sleeping in my ss and pain then nothing. I must have passed out. Maybe I¡¯m in the hospital. My body is so stiff. I wonder how long I was asleep. I opened my eyes only to be disappointed at the view. It was not a white ceiling but a brown cement ceiling that I was looking at. Sitting up with a lot of effort, I looked around. ¡®Guess I¡¯m in a basement or something. Was I kidnapped? This headache is killing me.¡¯ When I move my hands up to my face, I stopped in shock at the sight of them. ¡®Why are my hands so small? I am a 17-year-old guy and was not on the small side? Why am I so small now?¡¯ Touching my face, I realized it wasn¡¯t just my small hands but my face as well. Maybe I¡¯m a 5-year-old now. I moved up to my hair and again stopped in shock. ¡®I¡­have...ears on top of my head¡­Why!? Why do I have ears on top of my head!?¡¯ Feeling something move behind me. I instantly looked back and saw a fluffy ck tailing out under my shirt or rags. ..... Yup, It¡¯s confirmed. I died, and now I am a demi-human of some kind. Well, this is going to be interesting. Just then, the door opened with 3 men walked in. Looking at them, I saw that they were 2 knights and a nobleman. ¡°Come brat. We are going to church. You better move fast. We have things to do. Hehe, I cannot wait. Guards take the brat we need to leave.¡± The nobleman said, walking out again. ¡°Yes, sir!!¡± They both nodded. The one guy pulled me out of bed and threw me on his shoulder. I was confused at what he said. ¡®What did he mean by things to do. Am I a ve or something?¡¯ I thought. A whileter, we were standing in front of a Japanese shrine, or close to it. It had more gold in it than needed. It was way too shy. Looking around, I felt that I didn¡¯t belong here, especially with my rags that I have on and how dirty I feel. ¡°Lets¡¯ go. The faster this is over, the faster we can start.¡± The nobleman said, dragging me inside. ¡®Start with what?¡¯ I thought, shuddering at those words. When we went inside, the first thing I saw was a giant statue of an angel. I mean an angel with wings and all. Coming to a stop, I looked away from the statue. Looking in front of me, I saw I was standing in front of a ck te. ¡°Brat, put your hand on the te. Let¡¯s see what your status looks like.¡± The nobleman said, putting my hand on the te. The next thing I knew, letters started to appear on the ck te. ¡®So, this is my status.¡¯ I thought, surprised that I could read it. Name: Kitsuna (Shiro Adachi) Age: 5 Race: Demon Fox Bloodline: Demon fox Gender: Female Level: 1 ss: ve Hp: 40/40 MP: 30/30 Str: 20 Vit: 20 Def: 10 Int: 15 End: 12 Agt: 40 Skills: Dimension storage, Fire, Lightning, Ice, Self-Analysis ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re the best I could have asked for from those useless parents of yours. This is great!!¡± ¡°Good morning, your grace. I see you brought someone today for her status.¡± She looked at me and then at my status. When she started reading, her eyes widen. ¡°This¡­ This is amazing. I have never seen a person with 2 rare elements, and her base stats for a 5-year-old is wonderful.¡± She turned to the nobleman and asked. ¡°Your Grace, may I call the head priest to witness this.¡± ¡°No. I have things to do.¡± He again took my hand and dragged me out without looking back. ¡®I am a female? How!? Nonononono!? Please tell me that I didn¡¯t see that right. I want my thing back!?¡¯ I never had time to look at my own body properly. I still in denial about what I saw. That I did not know that we have already left the church and was on our way to the carriage that we came herewith, aftering back to my senses, we were already close to the noble man¡¯s mansion, and I could escape anymore. After a while, we arrived at his mansion. I climbed out, and the nobleman gave his men orders to take me back to the basement. While he was walking away, he added. ¡°Knock her out. It¡¯s going to be easier.¡± When I heard him, I wanted to fight back, but with my small and weak body. I didn¡¯t even have time to react to the knight who already had me in his arms and hit my over the head, making me ckout. ¡®Urgh! What happened!?¡¯ As I woke up again with a headache. I tried to move my hands, but they didn¡¯t want to. My feet also were stuck. I looked around to realize I was strapped to a table. ¡°What is going on? Let me go!?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you are not getting away. You were made and born on my order. Now be my experiment puppet for the rest of your life. Haha. Let us start.¡± The nobleman said, standing next to a table. I looked at him in fear. I didn¡¯t want to die again. He picked up an injection with ck fluid inside it and started walking towards me. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can survive.¡± At those words, he injected the fluid into me. ¡°NO not again!? Aaaargh!!!!¡± I yelled before pain erupted through my entire body at the same time. It was worst than the pain I felt in my past life. ¡°Haha, this is going to be the best!¡± Chapter 2 RE: Chapter 2: Survival (5 years since the day the experiments started.) I really don¡¯t know how I survived for this long. In the beginning, it really hurt, but after some time, I stopped feeling anything. Day after day, I could feel how my body changed after every injection. The changes were small, but I could feel it. There were also other test subjects, but they never survived long. At least they did not live long in this hell, not like me, who has been here for years probably. A couple of days ago, the Duke, the nobleman, told me he was impressed that I live so long. That he decided that he will give me something special today and it will be myst ever injection. I am not going to lie, but I hope he was telling me the truth. Talking about the fateful day. At the moment, the Duke was standing next to me, that is again strapped to the table. He was inspecting a metal injection and was about to prep it for me. ¡°I hope this works. You have lived so long, and I hope you can handle the blood of this primordial.¡± The duke said getting turned towards me. My eyes widen at his words. ¡®Primordial blood!? How should I survive something like the blood of a primordial? How did he even get that?¡¯ I thought. He brought the injection to my arm to inject me but was interrupted by the doors of theb exploding. ¡°Who dares barge into myb!!!???¡± ..... ¡°Duke, you are under arrest for stealing from the royals. The king will be strict if you don¡¯t return the primordial blood you have stollen.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Marquis Draig, you are toote!¡± The Duke yelled, turning back at me and plunge the injection directly into my heart. I felt liquid invading my body, and I felt my consciousness started to fade. ¡®It looks like I am finally going to get free from this hell.¡¯ Thest thing I saw was a man with brown hair looking at me with a gloomy expression. I smiled at him before I lost my consciousness. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°NO!?¡± (Marquis Draigs POV) ¡®To think my day would be going like this,¡¯ I sighed. This morning, the King ordered to arrest Duke Vermillion for stealing a vial of primordial blood from the royal treasury. The King said he was also busy with inhuman experiments. It baffled me that he knew about it and did not do anything about it. I wanted to bring this up but knew it wasn¡¯t the time for that. Standing in front of the Dukes¡¯ mansion, I felt that this would be one hell of a day. Looking to my right to see my wife and vice-captain of the ck ops. ¡°Stacy, you clear the mansion. I am going straight to the basement. To stop the Duke from using the blood.¡± I ordered, walking closer to the mansion ¡°Will do, honey,¡± Stacy replied with a smile. Braking into the mansions¡¯ front door, I ran directly towards the basement. When I entered hisb, I saw the duke standing over a table with a 10-year-old on top of the table. The child did not look to be in good shape, but I could see the child still breathing. ¡°Who dares barge into myb!!!???¡± the duke shouted and turned around to look at me. I saw that the duke had the injection in his hand. ¡°Duke, you are under arrest for stealing from the royals. The king will be strict if you don¡¯t return the primordial blood you have stollen.¡± I said, hoping he would give back the blood. ¡°Hahaha, Marquis Draig, you are toote!¡± The duke said and turned back around and stabbed the injection into the child¡¯s chest. Rushing at the duke to get him away from the child. When I was in striking distance from him, I instantly cut off his head. This world does not need someone like him. Looking at the child, I could see that she was starting to lose consciousness. Meeting her silver eye, she smiled and thanked me before closing her eyes for good. ¡°No!? Fuck I was too slow!?¡± I turned around and kicked the duke¡¯s corpse through one of thebs¡¯ walls. I was so out of it that I didn¡¯t even realize that I almost hit Stacy by doing that. All I saw was her head pop out on the side of the broken wall. ¡°Honey, you almost hit me with that.¡± She said with anger in her voice. ¡°Huh? Oh, Stacy, I am sorry I lost my self-there.¡± ¡°What happened, and why did you kill him? Did we not get the order to arrest him?¡± ¡°I wanted to stop him from injecting the blood into the child but was toote.¡± I pointed at the child on the table. ¡°Is she¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, she just passed away.¡± I dropped my head. ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t save everyone.¡± Stacy hugged me, trying to let me feel better. I really did not deserve this wife of mine. ¡°Honey, what is happening?¡± Stacy said with fear in her voice. I haven¡¯t heard fear in her voice in a long time. I turned around, looking back at the child to have the same fear installed into me. ck liquid started toe out of the body. I took Stacy and moved away from the body, and get my weapons ready for a fight if needed. After the ck liquid encased the table, it lit on fire but no normal fire. It felt sinister, like it doesn¡¯t belong here. The fire also didn¡¯t look like a normal fire. It didn¡¯t take any genius to finger out that this fire was abnormal and strong. There was also lighting sometimes sparking through the fire. The room¡¯s temperature also went down fast. ¡°Honey, what is going on.¡± I heard Stacy say behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never heard what will happen if someone gets injected with primordial blood.¡± I could see the mes starting to retract back into the body. But notpletely. Her right arm looked like it was still on fire with the moving mes on it. The fire that was on her arm turned ck and red. Seeing the ck tattoos, I knew the body just got cursed. Walking towards her body, I could see that her left arm also had something on it. Walking over to that side. I saw lightning on her arm the same color as the mes. But this lighting did not move as the mes did. It stayed the same. ¡°Why would a dead person be cursed?¡± I mumble. ¡°Dean, she is breathing again. These curses look really advanced as well.¡± Looking at the child again, I could see she was breathing again. ¡°Seems so. I hope these curses do not do anything to anyone else. Let us get someone to check on her in the pce.¡± Looking around, I could see a dozen other corpses lying about, and by the smell, there might be even more. ¡°I think it is time we go speak to the King about this.¡± ¡°I agree. I can see at least 12 other bodies lying around. He knew about the experiments and did nothing about it. Let us call the rest of the main noble house to involve with this.¡± ¡°Stacy, I will take the child. Will you get the evidence we will need for this?¡± I said, picking up the girl from the table. (Throne room) ¡°What do you mean you permitted him to do the experiments!? Over a hundred children died because of your actions!?¡± I shouted at the King. ¡°Marquis Draig, let me remind you, you are in front of royalty!?¡± the king shouted. ¡°He said he would make a weapon for this kingdom to keep it safe, so I let him do what he wanted. I did not tell him to use the kingdom¡¯s treasury, though. The children who died were orphans anyway. No one will miss them. Now leave! You have no right to use me.¡± ¡°That is where you are wrong, my king. We have more power together than you have at the moment.¡± Marquis Anlit stated. ¡°Grandfather, I think it is time you step down from the throne.¡± Everyone was surprised to see the crown princeing into the hall. ¡°Crown prince, you have nothing to do with this leave this instant!?¡± The king shouted in anger. ¡°I am the crown prince. Of course, this matter has something to do with me.¡± Ignoring the king after that, he turned towards me. ¡°Marquis Draig, might you inform me about this in detail.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I told him about what happen and showed him the evidence Stacy collected. ¡°That is enough to open a trial against my grandfather, so let¡¯s do that. My mother will agree with the trial.¡± The Prince said. ¡°Oh, Marquis Draig, you may take the child back with you.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± I did notin about the trial. I was happy that the prince finally going to take over. The prince might be on the young side, but he had what it takes to rule the kingdom. He was also better than that 150-year-old lizard. ¡°Marquis, this might sound wrong of me, but the child has primordial blood in her, so make her strong. We will need her one day.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I knew that the primordial blood couldn¡¯t go to waste, but Stacy wouldn¡¯t be happy about this. The aftermath of all this was as expected. The king was executed, the crown prince took the throne, and his mother was set as his adviser. Well, the mother is just for the show. She is toozy to do anything. She will rather spend time with her twins instead of being an adviser. If only her husband didn¡¯t die four years ago. (Hospital) I knew she wasn¡¯t going to be happy about this. ¡°He wants you to make her a weapon for the kingdom?¡± Stacy said with anger in her voice. ¡°Yes, and I already got a training n for her.¡± ¡°She just went through torture, and you want to begin training her right after she got out. Dean, are you sane.¡± ¡°I was ordered to get her ready as fast as possible. We never know when the next war will start.¡± ¡°Dean, I am warning you right now. If you really think that I will allow you to make her a weapon. Then we are done, and I am taking her with me.¡± Stacy said, looking me dead in the eyes. I knew she was going to act like this. ¡°What do you want me to do then? Do you have any better idea?¡± ¡°Yes, let me live with her at the border mansion. I would try my best to help her get used to everything. I will also be retiring as your vice-captain.¡± ¡°Okay, that sounds fine.¡± ¡°What about our daughter?¡± I ask. ¡°You know she is daddy¡¯s girl, right.¡± ¡°That is true. So, when are you going?¡± ¡°Tomorrow. Well, I will be going need to go pack.¡± She said and started walking away. PEACE Chapter 3 RE: Chapter 3: New House ¡°Ugh. Why do I have a headache? Even in the afterlife, I have headaches. This universe really hates me.¡± I mumbled, getting my senses back. ¡®The bed is so convertible. Did I reincarnate again? Please, don¡¯t say it¡¯s in anotherb. I really won¡¯t stay sane after the third time.¡¯ I thought, opening my eyes to see a white ceiling above me. I tried moving my body, but it hurt a lot. With a lot of effort, I finally got my body up and rested on the back of the bed. Looking around the room, I quickly realized that I am still in a noble¡¯s house but in a guest room, not a basement. Taking in everything, I looked down at my body. Seeing that I was still the same size, for the most part, I had a lot more meat on my bones than before. Though I had one problem. I somehow received tattoos on both my forearms. My right arm looked like it was on fire, but it never hurt, while my left arm had lightning on it. Both were ck and red. Still, in my thoughts, the door to the room suddenly opens. ¡°Sigh, poor child. I wonder when she will wake up.¡± I heard a female voiceing from the door. Looking up, I saw a woman with ck hair in a maid uniform with a bucked in her hand walking towards the bed. ¡®Someone new i havent seen and it seems she is here to clean me?¡¯ I thought looking at the maid with the bucket. ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, trying to get her attention. ¡°It¡¯s night.¡± She said, not looking up. ¡°Huh? It is?¡± I said, looking at the window and saw that it was dark outside. ¡°Yes, just look at the window. Wait.¡± She finely realized someone was talking to her. Shooting her head up to look at me. She gasped in shock when our eyes met. ¡°You¡¯re awake!?¡± ..... ¡°Yes, Hello?¡± ¡°I got to tell Stacy. I will be right back.¡± Running to the door, she opened it. ¡°You go get Lady Draig. Tell her the young miss woke up, now.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± I heard someone replied outside. The previous maid walked back into the room and sat next to me. ¡°How do you feel.¡± She asked. ¡°Like shit. My body hurts, and my head is killing me.¡± I said, clutching my head. ¡°We will have a doctor check on youter first. Can you remember anything about experiments?¡± ¡°Experiments? So, I didn¡¯t die?¡± I said, looking at her as she nodded. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t die. Your willpower is certainly high. To survive 5 years of that torture is insane for your age, and on top of that, you survived primordial blood that was injected into you. That is something no one has done before.¡± She said with a bit of praise in her voice. ¡°I guess it is. Where am I even?¡± ¡°You will know when your¡­.¡± Before she could finish, the door was blown open with someoneing through it. The destroyed door flew everywhere, and some of the parts came at me. Look at the partsing towards me. I tried catching them, but my body couldn¡¯t keep up with my eyes. Luckily the shrapnel didn¡¯t hurt. ¡®My body is so weak.¡¯ I thought. ¡°STACY!?¡± The maid that was talking to me was not next to me anymore. She was standing next to the woman that came through the door, grabbing her head. ¡°I am sorry, Reba. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I wanted to meet Kitsuna as fast as possible.¡± The woman named Stacy pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t care what if something hit her. She is still in a weakened state.¡± Looking at them, I could see Stacy is some wat reckless, and the maid or Rebeca was like the big sister scolding her little sisters. ¡°Haha, You guys look like sisters where the big sister is scolding the younger one.¡± Iughed seeing their antics. ¡°If I were her big sister, I would never have been this lenient with her,¡± Reba said, hitting Stacy over the head. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Stacy moans again. ¡°Whatever, can someone just tell me what is going on? Where the hell am I? And who are you guys.¡± I said, looking at Reba for answers. ¡°Why are you asking her I am your mother?¡± Stacy said. ¡°You don¡¯t look too reliable, so I am going to ask your big sister for answers.¡± Not even looking at her, I replied coldly. She gave me an airhead vibe. ¡°Haha, I like her,¡± Rebeca said,ughing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that my daughter is already looking down on me.¡± Stacy sobbed. ¡°Huh!? Wait, mother?¡± Looking at Stacy, I only just realize that she was a demi-human as well. It looked like she was a cat demi-human. She was pretty with silver eyes and silver fur. ¡°Yes, we adopted you,¡± Stacy said with a straight face. ¡°Why?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. Knowing that I survived the primordial blood gave me already enough information to know what I am really doing here. ¡°Well, we have been ordered to do so.¡± ¡°I see. So, I need to be a weapon,¡± I said with no emotion on my face. ¡°Yes and No. To be more precise, my husband was ordered to train you, but I would have none of that. So, I took you away from him to our territory. You will be staying here until you are 15 years old, then we will be going back to the capital. How do you feel?¡± she exins and asks worriedly. ¡°Well, that sounds better than I thought you would say. My mind feels fine, but my body is in a lot of pain.¡± ¡°Hmm. We will have the doctor check you out.¡± She said. ¡°Okay. Are there any other things you have to tell me?¡± I ask. ¡°I think we should introduce ourselves properly first. My name is Stacy Draig. I am also a demi-human like you. I was the vice-captain of the ck ops of the Draig family. My likes are sweets and training: dislikes, people who put themself first. My dream was to have the family that I have. Hmm, that¡¯s all your turn, Reba.¡± Stacy looked at Reba. ¡°Well, the name is Reba, no surname, I am human. Like and dislikes, I am not going to share. My dream is to be rich someday. Is that good enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Now kiddo, your turn.¡± Stacy said, looking at me. ¡°Sorry to disappoint, but I don¡¯t know who I am myself. All I know is my name is Kitsuna.¡± I shrugged at them. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. We already know you are a reincarnate, the same as my daughter. That damn daddy¡¯s girl. Start over.¡± Stacy said, winking at me. ¡°I see, no helping it then. My name is Kitsuna, was named Shiro Adachi. Likes hmm, food, sports, and weapons? My dislikes, socializing. Introvert for the win. Dream don¡¯t have one at the moment.¡± ¡°Shiro Adachi, where have I heard that name before,¡± Stacy said, taking a thinking pose. After a while of thinking, she seems to have remembered. ¡°You are the yboy of the ss, gangster, or teacher¡¯s pet. You were quite popr. My daughter Amari hates you so much, though. You will know her as Izumi Hitomi. She said you were stuck up and never cared for anyone else around you. You were good in ss and sports though she admitted that.¡± ¡°Huh!? I was popr? I never knew that. I wasn¡¯t the best at talking to people, actually. I also knew I looked scary, but a gangster, really.¡± ck clouds formed above my head while I was mumbling. ¡°You okay there,¡± Stacy asked worriedly. ¡°Stacy, but if I remember didn¡¯t Amari tell us that Shiro was a guy,¡± Reba asks innocently. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Stacy said, turning back to me. Realizing that my depression exalted even more after the reminder that I use to be a guy. ¡°Hey, how did you get even more depressed. Is that even possible?¡± Reba said, surprised. ¡°My life so far has been horrible. Depression is just the oue.¡± I said with a downcast. ¡°I understand that but do you really need to get this depressed?¡± Reba ask. ¡°Huh? What will you do if you find out after 17 years of being male, you have been changed into a girl? In your case, it¡¯s the other way around.¡± I said, ring at Reba ¡°What will I do if I changed into a male? Same as you get depressed.¡± Stacy said with a straight face. ¡°See, Stacy gets it. Well, anyway, can we get back on topic.¡± I tried to change the subject. ¡°Where were we again?¡± Stacy said, retaking a thinking stance. ¡°The Doctor, when is heing?¡± I ask ¡°He was already here. I will let him in.¡± Does Reba say while walking to the fixed doors? ¡°When did the doors get fixed!?¡± I said, looking at the doors with an amazing expression. ¡°The mansion has an auto repair spell on it,¡± Stacy answered me. ¡°That¡¯s a thing? Cool.¡± I said. ¡°Doctor, you cane in.¡± Reba opened the door. ¡°You all bother me just when I wanted to get some shut-eye. Just to have me check up on the demon. So troublesome.¡± Walking inside the room was a short man with gray hair with ab coat on. I could feel my anxiety spiking already just seeing the coat. He looked at me and gave me a smile that resembles the dukes when he wanted to inject me. ¡°Aah, hello, little demon, how do you feel.¡± ¡°Can you just check me out and fuck off,¡± I said, surprising everyone. When he was about to touch me, I used everything I had to grab his neck. Sadly he moved back fast enough to dodge my hand. Taking a pillow with freehand, I threw it at him. ¡°Eeeeh!? The little demon is attacking me.¡± The doctor said, moving away from me. I was surprised at how fast he was for a doctor. Taking another pillow, I stood up from the bed but lost my bnce face nt into the floor. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move like that,¡± Stacy said, putting me back on the bed. ¡®My legs are half dead. Probably because I slept for a while.¡¯ I thought rubbing my legs. ¡°Sorry little demon. I needed to check your mental state, and it seems you¡¯re fine for the most part. There will be some triggers, though. Physically you are the worst. You still need some rest to recoverpletely.¡± The doctor said. ¡®Well of course there will still be triggers. After all, this isn¡¯t the first time this happened after all and that man who did this to me wasn¡¯t as good as ¡®him¡¯ at torturing people.¡¯ I thought still rubbing my legs. ¡°How long will it be before I start training,¡± I ask, moving my legs around. ¡°You mostly have muscle damage, so you can walk around, but training is out for a week or so.¡± The doctor exins. ¡®That won¡¯t do. I need to find a way to move around in the next few days.¡¯ I thought. ¡°Are you so eager to get power?¡± Stacy joked. ¡°Do you me me?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Haha, no, I don¡¯t. I support you. I will help you get that power so you can control your own life.¡± Stacy smiled at me. ¡°You know I might betray your kingdom, right?¡± ¡°Meh, I won¡¯t be surprised. As well won¡¯t help you or go against you.¡± ¡°Why should I believe you, though?¡± I asked them. ..... Chapter 4 RE: Chapter 4: Bones!? ¡°Why should I trust you, though?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes. ¡°What!?¡± All three of them looked surprised at me. ¡°Don¡¯t be so defensive, kid. She wants a daughter to pamper. She will also make sure that you don¡¯t be a weapon for the kingdom. The doctor shouldn¡¯t even be in this kingdom anymore. So, don¡¯t worry about him and me. I am only a maid.¡± Rebeca interjects. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be. You all were ordered to train me for the kingdom, right.¡± ¡°No, we weren¡¯t ordered to do so. My husband was. And what is the point of making your life more miserable than it already was? You have lived 5 years of hell already. I think it is high time someone pampers you for a while.¡± Stacy smiled at me. It eased my worries a bit, but I had to test her more. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You can lie to me and stab me in the back.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, I want to pamper a daughter of mine finally. Reba, help me out here.¡± She started jumping around throwing a tantrum, earning her a re from Reba. It was kind of funny seeing a ground-up cat girl throwing a tantrum. ¡°But you already have a daughter. Why not pamper her,¡± I question her with an eyebrow raised. ..... ¡°Well, you see, she is a big daddies girl and never wants to be with me.¡± She said, dropping her head. ¡°That because you want to train her or do something active. Let me remind you she isn¡¯t fond of being active.¡± Reba rebuked. ¡°Huh. So, you are more an active person?¡± I said, surprised. In my previous life, I loved the outdoors and working out. ¡°Yes! I love training and running around.¡± Stacy said, bing excited. She really is an airhead. ¡°Then I think we might get along. I will still see if I can trust youpletely.¡± I said, standing up slowly. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I will make you call me mother in no time.¡± She beamed. ¡°Whatever. What happened to me after that Duke injected that primordial blood. Like I can see that I got some nice tattoos, and my vision has improved a lot.¡± I said, inspecting up my arms. ¡°Well, sadly, they are not tattoos, but curses,¡± Stacy said, pointing to my arms. ¡°Well, that¡¯s bad,¡± I said, looking down. ¡°Rebeca, Doctor, you know I trust you a lot, but this is something you two aren¡¯t allowed to know. Can you guys please leave so we can talk in private? Oh, and Reba, please prepare some food for Kitsuna.¡± Said apologetic. ¡°That works for me. Time to go to sleep. Call me in a week or more if needed.¡± The doctor said, walking out. ¡°Will do,¡± Rebeca said, walking out of the room closing the door behind her. Stacy walked over to me and took both my hands in hers. ¡°They might be curses, but they are really a blessing to you. We will start at the primordial blood first. You have been injected by blood from a 9 tail fox primordial.¡± ¡°I survived that? I was certain that I died, though.¡± I said, looking back at the time I passed out after the injection. ¡°Yes, you did die. But you were the rightful host for the 9 tail fox primordial blood, and it made youe back to life. But these curses were the negative effect with your eyes also changing. I think you can include your different hair color as well.¡± Stacy exins, letting go of my hands. ¡°My eyes and hair also changed?¡± Bringing my tail to the front, I could see what she meant. My tail wasn¡¯tpletely ck anymore but had red in it. ¡°Here,¡± Stacy said, handing me a mirror. Looking at myself, I could see my hair on my head was the same as my tail. Looking at my eyes, I saw that they both are ck with red irises. The chape of them was like normal foxes. It was just different colors. ¡°How the hell am I getting a wife with these looks. I look so scary.¡± I said, rubbing my face.. while I was rubbing my face, I felt small bulges in my mouth. When I opened my mouth, I could see that I had 2 6 centimeters canine teeth extending out like vampires. ¡°I also have these teeth. Well, at least I can eat meat easily.¡± ¡°Wife? Don¡¯t you mean husband?¡± Stacy said, confused. ¡°Hello, I was a guy before. No way in hell is some guy going to fuck me.¡± I said, putting the mirror down and looking at her. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, almost forgot. Then you are the same as Rebeca. She also prefers women over men. I, on the other hand, don¡¯t really care. I just looked for someone I could love, which ended up with my husband, your adopted father. He also won¡¯t be against it as you aren¡¯t the heir to the house. Sorry if that is a problem.¡± She said with an apologetic expression. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the heir or anything. I like my freedom. If I took over the house, I would get bored very easily. So, don¡¯t worry about me trying to fight with your daughter over the name.¡± I exin doing jumping up and down. ¡°Your sister will be happy to hear that, I think. Let us get back to your curses. Where was I?¡± ¡°What are the positives and negatives of these curses or blessings?¡± ¡°Oh yeah. The left one is your lightning side, while your right side is your fireside. The lightning curse makes you experience pain 10 times worse than normal, while your status growth is also 10 times better. Your fireside really makes me jealous, though. It makes you level at a snail pace, but you will have an easier time obtaining skills. If a skill normally takes 10 years to get, you can get it in 5 years, something like that. It will still take effort, just not so much time.¡± Stacy exins with a conflicting gaze. ¡°Aah, I see. So, it really is like a blessing, but still has negatives making it a curse.¡± I said, amazed. ¡°Yes, one thing though, never and I mean never tell anyone about their effects.¡± She said with a stern voice. ¡°Will do, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, saluting her. I wasn¡¯t nning to tell anyone in the first ce. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let us get you some food before you go back to sleep. We have some fun to have tomorrow.¡± Stacy said, walking to the door. ¡°Okay.¡± I started trusting her more. Although they need to train me into a weapon, I don¡¯t get the vibe that she sees me like. I followed Stacy to the dining hall. I could smell the food from my room already. Having sharp senses helps a lot and has some downsides, like smelling the food for so long made me so hungry that my stomach made noises the entire time. Stacy couldn¡¯t stopughing at me. ¡°I will guess anyone will be hungry if they haven¡¯t eaten in a month.¡± Rebeca sated ¡°I was asleep for a month?¡± I said, receiving a nod from her. I was wondering about that. ¡°Well, let us talkter. Time to eat,¡± Stacy said, making me look up at the table in front of me, Seeing the entire table full of food. ¡°We didn¡¯t know what you like, so we made everything,¡± Rebeca said, looking down at me or the spot that I was at. ¡°Huh.¡± They both didn¡¯t notice my disappearance, but they heard someone eating at the table already. Looking at the table, they could see a 10-year-old girl sitting on a chair, stuffing her face with food. ¡°I think we should teach her some manners, Stacy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to let her be.¡± Stacy chuckled. She was watching me with an amused smile until she saw me eating the bones as well. ¡°I take that back. I don¡¯t think we can have her eating bones.¡± ¡°I agree. How do her teeth even handle that?¡± ¡°She is special. Kitsuna, don¡¯t eat the bones. It¡¯s not good for you!?¡± ¡°Huh. Why? They so good, though?¡± I said, looking at her with puppy eyes. ¡°Huh. Wait, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your fox sideing in,¡± Stacy said, a bit surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they are delicious. Please don¡¯t take them away.¡± I look at her with pleading eyes. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t do that in front of other people, please. They will freak out.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will try my best,¡± I say with a smile and start eating again. I didn¡¯t care what people think about me, but if it is at some sort of banquet, then I won¡¯t, but anywhere else, I will be eating my delicious bones. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: The next morning Stacy came and woke me up. To my surprise, when my head hit the pillow, I instantly fell asleep. I thought I would struggle to sleep with the amount of food I ate beforehand and that I have slept for a month already. ¡°Did you sleep well, Kitsuna,¡± Stacy asks? ¡°Yes, to my surprise, I slept like a log. I thought I would have nightmares or wouldn¡¯t even be able to sleep with the amount of food I ate.¡± ¡°Well, you did eat like three tables of foodst night. I ask Rebeca to prepare lots of food again for breakfast. So, eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°I will do that. My stomach is already waking up with the smell of the food.¡± ¡°You can already smell the food?¡± Stacy asked with a questionable look. ¡°Un.¡± I nodded. ¡°That nice.¡± She smiled. ..... ¡°I will say it is more a curse than a positive thing. If I concentrate, I can smell thevender flowers outside that the gardener is watering at the moment. And don¡¯t you think he is too old he is like 70 years old and still working for you? His back is going to give one of these days.¡± Stacy was stun at what I said. Running towards the window to see the gardener holding a hose pipe in one hand, and in his other hand, was on his back that was hunched over. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know. I will talk to Rebeca about that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just dismiss him. There is most likely a reason why he is still working. Find out why then work on that. He might have a big family he needs to take care of.¡± After looking for a while, we started walking again. ¡°Kitsuna, just a question? How are you so casual after 5 years of experiments.¡± I was stun for a moment by what she asked. ¡°Huh!? Where did thate from?¡± I tried to y it off, but Stacy might give an airhead vibe, but she is brilliant. I found that outst night. I might have tried to get some information about things, and she just said I should ask her straight instead of the roundabout way. And my lying might be one of the worst there is. ¡°Your behaver. Is Like you have never been tortured for 5 years. Yes, you have mental trauma, but it is just small triggers, which are way too small for what you have been through. It¡¯s like you have been through something like this before. Have you been threw something like this in your past life?¡± Looking at her, I knew she was worried. I just wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it with her and didn¡¯t trust her enough. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. It is also in the past no use talking about things that happened in another universe.¡± I started walking faster towards the dining hall. ¡°I see. When you are ready, talk to me, okay. I will also need to train you how to lie.¡± She chuckled at me. ¡°Sigh¡­ well shit. Well, I never tried to lie in my previous life. I just diverted the subject. But thanks. I will do that if I am ready.¡± Thest part was only a whisper only she could hear. ¡°You can call mommy anytime, Hunny bun.¡± Stacy smiled at me. ¡°I am not calling you, mom.¡± I gave her a deadpan look. ¡°Tsk.¡± When we walked into the dining hall, I could see that the table was again stacked with food, and there was a lot of meat. My mouth started to water uncontrobly. ¡°Thanks for the food!?¡± I shouted and started to dig in again without waiting for Stacy. ¡°We really need to work on your table manners, Kitsuna,¡± Stacy said with an amused smile. ¡°Will try next time,¡± I said between bites. After breakfast was over, Stacy and I were still at the table talking to each other. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t like bread. From all the things you ate, the bread is the only thing that survived.¡± ¡°Yeah, it just doesn¡¯t go for me. The rest of the food was great, though.¡± ¡°I can see that. There is nothing left except bread on the table. Where do you even store all that food? We will need to hunt more for food if you are going to keep eating like this.¡± ¡°I can go and help hunting if needed.¡± ¡°You are not going to do that until you are fully healed, and I have trained you for a year at least.¡± ¡°Fine. So, what will we be doing today? I am interested in how you are going to make me call you mother.¡± I gave her a grin. ¡°Haha, we are going shopping. Shopping is the best way to make bonds.¡± My face dropped at her statement. She was giving me a knowing smile. ¡°Let us go.¡± 2 hourster, Stacy and I were sitting in a carriage on the way towards the city. For some reason, we live inside the dead forest or something like that. I asked why, and she answers me that it is the border between our kingdom and the federation. So, because we are the house of Marquis Draig, we need to stay close to the border, and they picked to stay inside the forest instead of the city. I don¡¯t really care about that. The problem is that that forest is one of the most dangerous ces in the world. That is why it was made a border it not easily crossed. There is only one way to cross the forest. So, it makes it hard to invade our kingdom from the forest. ¡°What are we going to go shopping for.¡± I was hoping she said something other than clothes. ¡°Clothes, we don¡¯t really have stuff for you. We can¡¯t have you keep wearing those clothes you have on at the moment. Oh, let me guess you don¡¯t like dresses.¡± She smiled at me. ¡°Yes, hate them.¡± At the moment I was wearing jeans with a normal ck t-shirt. They are a bit too big for me, though. Rebeca just gave me some clothes to choose from, and I picked the closest clothes to a guy¡¯s clothes. My arms were also bandaged close to hide the fact that I have a curse on my arms. Luckily, my curse mark started from my wrists until my chest, so it was easily hidden behind the bandages. ¡°We will go to the shop. I mostly used to get that sort of clothes. Unfortunate for you, we will still need to get you a dress or 2 for formal events.¡± I frown at her because of what she said. At the moment she was wearing a blue one-piece dress. ¡°I know I am wearing a dress, but I do like one-piece dresses on my off day. That changes if I need to work. I get into the same clothes that you are wearing now. I still can¡¯t believe you almost fit in my clothes.¡± ¡°Huh!? These are your clothes? I thought these were old clothes or something. I knew you were small but not this small.¡± ¡°Hey! I will let you know I am average in length. For my kind. You are just way too tall for your age.¡± She pointed at me. ¡°If you say so.¡± I shrugged. ¡°You will see when we get into the city. Hmph.¡± Iughed at her childlike behavior. I guess she has a thing about her body size. ¡°So, how long before we are in the city? I haven¡¯t seen one in years.¡± Just as I asked, we heard shoutsing from outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know we might be under attack?¡± Standing up, she opened the window to see what is going on. ¡°Nope, we just arrived at the city.¡± ¡°Airhead. Why are they so loud? All I can hear is people shouting at each other. Is there someone shouting match going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Just when she was about to take another look outside, the carriage door opened, revealing a knight. ¡°What is going on?¡± Stacy turned and looked at the knight. ¡°My apologies, ma¡¯am, but we just need to make certain who ising into the city.¡± He looked at Stacy. ¡°Why do you need to open the carriage, though? Isn¡¯t the house emblem on the carriage?¡± I asked, looking at him. When the knight looked at me. Our eyes met; he became instantly afraid of me. I could see him tremble. ¡°Tch. And you call yourself a soldier. Being so afraid of a 10-year-old.¡± ¡°Derik, what are you doing? Complete the inspection.¡± Another knight called out to the one in front of us. I could hear himing closer to the door to join the other knight. ¡°Hey, are you okay? You are shaking.¡± ¡°Captain¡­ don¡¯t¡­e,¡± Derik said with a shaky voice. ¡°What did you say?¡± The captain didn¡¯t hear him and walked even closer and stood next to him. He saw him staring at something inside the carriage. Following his gaze, our eyes met the same as thest knight. He started trembling. ¡°Fuck this. I am out!?¡± He shouted while running away. The other knight joined him after that. ¡°Hahaha. I just can¡¯t. That just too funny. Trained knights ran away just from your eyes. Hahaha.¡± Stacy could hold herself in anymore and started rolling inughter. After a while, the carriage started moving again. ¡°Why are they so afraid of me, though. Do I really look that scary that trained knights run away from me?¡± I looked at Stacy that was stillughing. ¡°Your eyes have a passive skill that intimidates people. It¡¯s a passive skill so that it won¡¯t be on your skill list.¡± She said, straining herself fromughing again. ¡°How do I see my skill list even?¡± I questioned her and received a baffled face from her. ¡°What? I have never been told these things.¡± I shrugged ¡°Right. Normally you need to go to the church to check your status, but you have a self-analysis. Just Think or say status, then it will pop up.¡± ¡®Status,¡¯ I thought. I saw a screen pop up in front of me. Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 10 Race: Demon-Fox (9 Tail demon fox primordial) Gender: Female Level: 1 ss: Noble Hp: 620/620 MP: 2000/2000 Str: 70 Vit: 310 Def: 100 Int: 1000 End: 75 Agt: 140 Skills: Dimensional storage, Fox Fire, Fox Lighting, Fox Ice, Self-Analysis, Super Regen. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Skills ¡°Stacy, what is the normal stats for a 10-year-old?¡± I asked. ¡°First you aren¡¯t normal. When we first checked your status a month ago your strength was double a normal civilian child.¡± ¡°35 is a normal civilian children¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°No, 10 is. What is yours?¡± ¡°70.¡± ¡°You got to be kidding me.¡± Stacy just shaking her head. Turning around she hit the board behind her and called out. ¡°Sabastian take us to the church first, please.¡± She looks back at me. ¡°We will go check out your status at the church.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I just tell you?¡± Tilting my head to the side. ¡°You can but I want to see it, and I will also tell you some things about your skills.¡± ..... ¡°Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t want to go but if it helps me learn more about myself self then it¡¯s fine. It didn¡¯t even take us 10 minutes to get to the church. Looking at the building it looked the same as the one I saw 5 years ago. walking behind Stacy towards the church. Just when we were close to the entrance one of the sisters ran towards us. ¡°Good morning, Mdy. How can I help you today.¡± The Sister bowed down towards Stacy. ¡°Yo, we are here to check out her status can we use the private room, please.¡± Stacy nonchntly pointed at me. ¡°Ooh, hello there ma¡¯am. I haven¡¯t seen you here before.¡± She looked at me. I was surprised to see that her eyes were golden. ¡°Name is Kitsuna, 10 years old so no ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Ooh I see, you are quite tall for a 10-year-old.¡± She tilted her head to the side looking at me. ¡°I told her she is way too tall for her age. she didn¡¯t believe me,¡± Stacyined. ¡°How should I know that 1,5 m is long for a 10-year-old?¡± I shrugged. In myst life, I was already 1.6 meters when I was 9 years old. ¡°Yeah and 1.67 is small for a grown woman. You just had to use your head.¡± She tapped her head mocking me, causing me to have adapted some tick marks on my face. ¡°Old hag did you just call me dumb!?¡± I shouted at her. ¡°Please stop you are in front of a church.¡± The Sister tried stopping us from fighting but we both ignored her. ¡°Yes, you dumb child. And what is this about old hag? I am just 32 years old mind you.¡± she said puffing her non-existing chest out. ¡°Really? I thought you were younger. You really are old and tiny.¡± Giving her a shocked expression trying to hide my grin. ¡°You are in front of a church making a scene, please stop.¡± Ignoring the Sister again. ¡°At least I am already married. With your looks, no sane woman will even try to get near you.¡± She retorted at my weak point ¡°You wanna fight hag?¡± I was full-on pissed at her pointing out my obvious w. ¡°Let us go, you damn...¡± we both got pped through the face by the sister. Looking at her baffled she started talking. ¡°You are in front of a church behave your self and apologize to each other you stubborn fools.¡± The Sister was giving an aura that made neither of us wants to talk back. ¡°Sorry for calling old hag.¡± I bowed down 45 degrees. ¡°What about the tiny?¡± Stacy inquired. ¡°I can¡¯t apologize for a fact,¡± I said with no emotion in my voice. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Apologize!? Now!?¡± The sister hit me over the head this time. ¡°I apologize for everything I have said to you Stacy.¡± Bowing down again. ¡°Apology epted and I too apologize for what I have said to you.¡± Stacy did the same gesture as me. ¡°Apology epted.¡± ¡°There, that is better. Follow me to the private room.¡± The Sister walks into the church. Following behind her obediently we arrive at one of the private rooms. The sister opened the door and looked inside. ¡°Here you go. I believe Mdy knows how to use the room?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for guiding us sister,¡± Stacy said her thanks and walked in. Following behind her I saw the interior of the room. I was absolutely disappointed. The room waspletely white no gold inside. The furniture was also just 2 wood couches and a coffee table with a ck tablet ontop. ¡®You would think a church full of so much gold would have better private rooms.¡¯ ¡°You look disappointed?¡±Stacy asks while closing the door behind us. ¡°You would think with all the gold the church was build out of. These rooms would look nicer. Not that I mind this in room it feels calming?¡± I was confused about how just 3 furniture and nothing else makes it feel calm. ¡°Ooh, this room is specially made for our family and was designed by yours truly?¡± She puffed out her chest in pride. ¡®What designing? There is only the furniture.¡± Looking at her with a deadpan look. ¡°Anyways. Why do we have our own room? Also, why does it feel so calming? Is there some spell on the room?¡± ¡°Yes, there is.¡± ¡°Ooh, let us get this over with I want to know more about myself and how things work in this world.¡± ¡°Eager are we. Sit down and put your hand on the ck tablet.¡± Doing as she says. I saw my status pop up from the table like a hologram. ¡°Your status really changed after a month of sleeping. well now that I think about it makes sense. You were on your weakest then.¡± ¡°Are you saying that a person¡¯s status will change every day?¡± I asked looking my stats over again. ¡°No, it will only change if you are injured or something big is happening with your body. For example, if a monster goes and evolves. during its evolving process, it will be at its weakest.¡± ¡°So, it is the best time to kill set beast when it evolves?¡± ¡°No, you need experience to level up and experience work on the stats of the things you kill. because the stats of the evolving beast will be so low your experience you will gain will also below.¡± ¡°Aah, I get it so you want to kill it just before it evolves because it is at its strongest.¡± ¡°Yes, if you look at a monster¡¯s stats the most imported things you look at is its strength, vitality, and defense. those three are the most important to look at if they are abnormally high you know he is set for evolution and it is best to kill the monster as fast as possible.¡± ¡°I see, I will remember that.¡± ¡°Brat you better remember everything I tell you. Your stats look great. I will find a workout for you to get your dexterity and strength up. let us get to your skills. Dimensional storage is self-exnatory. Super Regen as well and your Self-Analysis. I already told you how it works. You can upgrade that skill to normal analysis that will grant you to look at monsters¡¯ stats but not humans or humanoids stats. You will need a God-Eye for that.¡± ¡°God-Eye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something you are born with. There isn¡¯t a lot of them in the world. The most impressive thing about your skills is your racial elements. They are not as rare as God-Eyes, but they are close to it and is very powerful.¡± ¡°I am a cheat,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Yes, you are. Most people are born with one or two base elements like fire, wind, earth, and water. Then there are the rare elements like light, dark, ice, lightning, etc. These rare elements are only seen every 5 years excluding your reincarnats like every one of you has a rare element but our normal people only see it every 5 years. Then there are your racial elements. these elements are a specialty for each race, not one racial element will be the same. These are by far the strongest there is and you have 3.¡± she gave me a worried look and I knew why she was worried. ¡°If people know about that I will be a high assassinate target. That¡¯s why the safest ce will be close to someone strong and stay at a dangerous ce like the dead forest.¡± I looked down realizing what sort of situation I am in. ¡°Yes, that is why house Draig was ordered to look after you. We pride ourselves on being the strongest in 1 vs X. Don¡¯t worry about your life for now. Only 5 people now about you having 3 racial elements.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± I was d that I didn¡¯t need to worry that much about assassination attempts just yet. ¡°Stacy, what element do you specialize in?¡± ¡°Sorry kiddo, I can¡¯t help you with magic. I don¡¯t have an element, but I can help you with weapons and mana control. I am the best in the entire kingdom if ites to weapons.¡± She beamed at me. ¡°Awesome, do you know how to use every weapon there is?¡± ¡°Yes, do you want me to teach you how to use every weapon?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°I will think it threw. let us go we need to do your shopping.¡± ¡°Are we walking or taking the carriage again.¡± ¡°Hmm, let us walk.¡± She smiled at me. Walking out of the church Stacy and I walk down the street. It was still before noon, but the streets were bustling. Looking around the city. It reminded me of earth with its modern buildings they werent as tall as ours on earth but there was a lot of ss going into each building. Looking around the people I could see that no one saw that we were nobles, because they were wearing the same clothes we were wearing. Realizing that we didn¡¯t stand out in the crowd anyway. Walking for a couple of minutes we turned a corner and a revolting sents hit my nose. It made me nauseated in an instant. ¡°Kitsuna, are you okay? You don¡¯t look so good.¡± Stacy saw that I was getting sicker by the minute. ¡°I smell something revolting.¡± I tried keeping in my breakfast while talking. ¡°I see. That¡¯s a problem.¡± Stacy looked around for a solution to my problem and saw a stall that sold scarves. ¡°There, Follow me.¡± she dragged me towards the stall as fast as possible. ¡°Hello, there miss how can I help you today.¡± that stalldy said. ¡°Good morning, my daughter over here is looking for a scarf.¡± she pulled me in front of her. ¡°Is your daughter okay? She doesn¡¯t look well.¡± ¡°She is fine. Her sense of smell is too good and she smelt something revolting that made her sick.¡± ¡°Ooh I see, she must be smelling the group of adventurers that came through just a minute ago. Youngdy point towards the scarf you want.¡± The stalldy showed me all her scarves. looking through them I saw a ck scarf with some red lines on it. Instantly pointing towards the scarf. ¡°You picked a good one miss it will fit with your hair.¡± Taking the scarf from thedy I put it around my mouth and nose. Feeling better I thanked thedy and started following Stacy again. ¡°Feeling better?¡± I nodded at her question. ¡°Good because we are almost there.¡± 5 minutes we stopped in front of a big building that had a sign on it saying ¡°Lucy Clothing store.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Shopping ¡°Lucy Clothing store.¡± It was a normal wood sign no fancy color like what I have seen around. When we walked in Stacy shouted. ¡°Lucy I am back!?¡± ¡°What!? I aming!?¡± I heard someone shout from the back of the store. Seeing a blond blur running towards us I knew what wasing. Stepping away from Stacy just so I won¡¯t be involved in what she is doing. ¡°Oneeeee-sama!?¡± The blond shouted while jumping towards Stacy. Hitting Stacy right in her chest. ¡®That got to hurt.¡¯ I thought of how it would feel hitting Stacy that hard in her chest. ¡°Longtime see, Lucy.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been like 2 yearsst when you came here yourself. You always send your servants.¡± Lucy pouted. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I was in the capital for thest 2 years.¡± Stacy petted Lucy¡¯s head. Looking at how lucy acted and looked it didn¡¯t seem they were blood sisters but was really close to being real sisters. ..... ¡°So, what is the asion for Onee-sama toe and visit me in person?¡± After being petted for a couple of minutes she finally talked. ¡°We are here to get some clothes obviously.¡± ¡°We?¡± Lucy looked at Stacy puzzled because she didn¡¯t see me standing next to her. ¡°Yes, My daughter and I are looking for new clothes.¡± Stacy looked behind her to see me standing a couple of meters away from where I originally was standing. ¡°Kitsunae she isn¡¯t going to bite you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t want to disturb your reunion with your sister,¡± I said walking closer to them. Looking at Lucy I saw that she was a beauty. Short blond hair, small round face, ocean blue eyes, pink lips and she was actually taller than Stacy when she is standing straight. ¡°A demi-fox. Isn¡¯t she a bit old to be your daughter? Stacy, did you cheat on Dean? Or did Dean cheat on you? I will rip him a new one if he did.¡± Lucy shot of question after question and a scary threat as well. ¡°She is adopted. No one cheated or anything and she is only 10 years old.¡± ¡°Wow, she is quite tall and scary for a 10-year-old.¡± Looking at me again she raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°What sort of demi-fox are you?¡± ¡°A normal one, I think. I haven¡¯t been in the social circle as of yet.¡± I shrugged at her weird question. ¡°I see. Stacy, she isn¡¯t a normally adopted daughter is she?¡± Looking back at Stacy to receive a nod. Looking down at my bandages she asks again. ¡°I can touch her right?¡± Getting a nod again. Lucy took by the hand and started walking deeper into the store. ¡°Let us begin your makeover.¡± ¡°Lucy can we start with dresses,¡± Stacy asks following behind us. ¡°Stacy she won¡¯t fit in a dress. Looking at her figure she will most likely be tter than you.¡± For some reason, I felt depressed to hear that my chest might even be smaller than Stacys. ¡°You don¡¯t know she is only 10 years old.¡± ¡°In my line of work you learn how to know things just from there figure alone.¡± ¡°So she will be tter than me?¡± ¡°Most probably. So we are going with the clothes she has on right now.¡± ¡°Hehe, I am not going to the smallest one in the family anymore.¡± Hearing Stacy¡¯s words I felt that I lost a part of me that I never knew I had. ¡°Hmm, why are you getting depressed. You are going to look more like a man, you know.¡± ¡°I, my self don¡¯t even know why I am getting depressed about this. It might be because I am losing to you.¡± ¡°At least no man will try anything with you.¡± Stacy shrugged. ¡°Thinking about it that way that¡¯s true. Hehe, I will have my peace and quiet.¡± I smiled under my scarf. ¡°Are you two done. I want to cut her hair.¡±Lucy said behind me clipping her scissors. Looking down I saw I was in a barber chair with towels around my neck. ¡®How did I get here?¡¯ ¡°Why are you going to cut my hair. I kind of like my long hair.¡± Looking at her in the mirror in front of me. ¡°I am not going to cut off everything. Just below your shoulders.¡± ¡°That is still a lot.¡± ¡°That is because your hair goes down below your ass dummy. It¡¯s like you have never cut your hair before.¡± ¡°Actually, I have never have cut my hair before,¡± I said looking down ¡°Wow, that¡¯s...¡±Lucy trailed off. ¡°Good luck with your hairdo. I am going to look for some clothes.¡± Stacy said walking away from us. ¡°You better not get things for Kitsuna that is my job today,¡± Lucy called behind her. ¡°That was the n.¡± Stacy waved her off. ¡°Okay back to you. I am going to cut of tour hair until below the shoulders. Also, do you want to donate your cut of hair? We can make wigs with it.¡± ¡®You never know if there are more mad scientists in the world better ask Stacy first.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can ask Stacy about it.¡± ¡°Oh-kay?¡± Starting cutting my hair she started talking again. ¡°So how long ago have you been adopted?¡± ¡°A couple of days I think. Not that long.¡± I have only been awake for a day. ¡°I see. You know she already has a daughter right?¡± ¡°Yes, why are you saying like that?¡± I was confused about why she asks me something like that. ¡°It¡¯s just that her other daughter does not like her very much for some reason. People say it because she is a training freak that her daughter doesn¡¯t like her but I think it has something to do with her previous life.¡± ¡°Something to do with her previous life?¡± ¡°Ah sorry, you maybe don¡¯t know about the reincarnates. They...¡± ¡°I know I am one of them as well.¡± ¡°I see. What was your name?¡± ¡°Shiro Adachi.¡± ¡°Aah the teachers¡¯ pet.¡± Getting depressed being called teachers¡¯ pet again. Lucy tapped her chin while thinking. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Shiro a guy though.¡± ¡°Can we please move on? I don¡¯t like being reminded about my past. Also, I wasn¡¯t a teachers¡¯ pet. I was anti-social so people made thinks up about me.¡± ¡°Haha, back to Stacys daughter. Her name was Izumi Hitomi. For some reason from a young age, she clung to her father every chance she gets. I think she never woulde to my store if her father doesn¡¯te with.¡± ¡°Izumi Hitomi. Hmm.¡± That name reminded me of a girl who was known for her looks and ice queen personality. ¡°I know her she was the ice queen of our school. She was apparently very cold toward everyone.¡± ¡°Apparently. I thought you were anti-social?¡± ¡°I am but with the number of rumors about her it was hard not to know who she was.¡± ¡°I see. Do you know why she is so attached to her father?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s most likely because she had two mothers. She never knew who her father was. That¡¯s all I can think of.¡± ¡°Aah, I see. So she was adopted most likely. All done time to get your clothes.¡± She said while tiding my hair into a ponytail. ¡°You go into that room and undress. I will bring the clothes to you.¡± She pointed to a door. ¡°Okay.¡± Going where she pointed. I went in and undress. (Stacys POV) I have been waiting for an hour already. I was sitting just outside of the dressing room Kitsuna was using. Thinking back at her status I saw this morning I thought about how I should train her. It was important to get her at least half why to elite knights status so she can stop herself from bing a ve for the kingdom. The best part about her is her curses she can get so strong before she gets a ss. I forgot to tell her that you need to be level 50 to get a proper ss. I will have to talk about thatter. But I want her to be strong before she has to go back to the capital. She asked me to teach her about every weapon there is. Thinking back to my childhood my father did tell me about a Legendary ss called Weapon Master. He said that I need to master every weapon there is if i want this ss. I tried doing it in the beginning, but when I joined the academy everyone already had their sses so I gave in and got my ss I have now. Dual Assasin(Berserker). Thinking of how happy I was getting an exodic ss and having berserker with it that made it close to a legendary ss. Everyone praised me even my dad although he was a bit disappointed in me giving up on Weapon Master. He was still very proud of me. I still promised him that I will master every weapon there is and I did that but after he died sadly. Hearing the door open in front of me. I saw Lucy walking out with a grin on her face. ¡°Onee-sama are you ready to see your daughter?¡± ¡°That took you ages, Lucy. Just bring her out already.¡± I whine looking at her. ¡°As you wish.¡± She smiled and opened the doorpletely revealing Kitsuna. The first thought that went threw my head was dangerously handsome. She had long bangs on the side of her face with the rest of her hair in a ponytail. She was smiling at me so I could see herrge canine teeth. She was wearing a ck leather jacket with the sleeves rolled up until her elbows. Showing her bandages around her arms that fit with her look, oddly enough. She had a white shirt on with ck jeans and ck and red ankle boots. All that was really missing was her scarf she got herself this morning. ¡°Put on your scarf,¡± I told her to put it on. ¡°That¡¯s true put it on.¡± Lucy also agreed. Going back into the room she came from she came back with it on. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed you look like the most dangerous person I have ever met. That is why we need to get you a ss that fits with your looks.¡± Her looks made me resolve to make her a legendary ss wielder. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear I think.¡± Kitsuna tilted her head. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. Me one of the strongest people in the kingdom is going to teach you everything I know.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± I was kind of surprised that she is one of the strongest people in the kingdom. ¡°This is a clothing store, please don¡¯t talk aboutbat here. Go to the smithy for that.¡± Lucy interject before we could talk more. ¡°Sorry, Lucy but can you ring us up. I want to go to Steve. Need to talk to him.¡± Stacy said with an apologetic expresion. ¡°Fine. Come visit again, Onee-sama.¡± Lucy said with a smile. Walking out of the store with a lot of bags in our hands. ¡°She really tried to dring me out with all the clothes she got you.¡± ¡°Yeah, there are like 90 different sets of clothes.¡± Looking down at all the bags. ..... ¡°Cant you put all this in your dimensional storage?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use that.¡± I gave her a deadpan look. ¡°Just think of the skill and pour mana outwards.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how To do that, Stacy.¡± ¡°Finee here I will give you some knowledge so you can use your skill.¡± Looking at her like she was a weirdo. ¡°How does that work?¡± ¡°You know that I told you I don¡¯t have an element right?¡± Nodding I said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why you cant help me with magic.¡± ¡°Well it is true I don¡¯t have an element but I have a skill that can work with souls and memories.¡± I was surprised when I heard there is something like that and it made me think aboutst night¡¯s talk. ¡°Stacy is that how you knew I was a reincarnation?¡± She nodded slowly knowing she might have said too much. ¡°So you can see my memories of my past life.¡± I was getting upset and mad that she might know about how my life was on Earth. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it now. Yes, I can do that but I need verbal permission from the person to see their memories. That is why I didn¡¯t know your name before you told me. All I knew is that you were reincarnation when I looked at your soul.¡± ¡°But you still tried the skill on me didn¡¯t you?¡± I was starting to shout at her. ¡°Yes, but I wanted to alter your memories so you could forget about the 5 years of torture.¡± She tried to calm me down. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you tried it on me!?¡± I was getting angrier the more I knew. Looking around I could see that we have gathered a crowd around us. There were too many people around that made me start to panic. Looking down at the bags I tried to do what Stacy said to me to my surprised it worked. ¡°You did it, nice. Here store my bags also.¡± Stacy showed me her bags. Not realizing we had a crowd around us. I was still panicking about the number of eyes on me that I didn¡¯t even look at her. I was looking for a way to escape from all the eyes. While I was looking around I could hear people muttering about Stacy and me. ¡°Why is Lady Draig arguing with that man?¡± ¡°He looks so scary.¡± ¡°Did you see his eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, they look like the eyes of a monster.¡± Looking up at one of the low roofs. I started getting ready to jump. Stacy saw what I was ning and tried to stop me. ¡°Kitsuna you are still injured you might not make it.¡± Ignoring her I jumped up towards the roof. Landing on the roof I could feel that I injured my leg mussels with the jump but I didn¡¯t care about that I just wanted to get away from the crowd. Looking back I saw Stacy also jump up next to me. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t notice the crowd.¡± She said apologetically. ¡°We can talkter. Point towards steves ce.¡± I taking the bags from her and storing them as well. She started to move in a direction and I followed behind her. ¡°About my skill. I cant see people¡¯s memories without their permission or the mental power of the person must be weak. I can also lock away memories like I wanted to do with you. All I needed to do so is force myself through, but your mental power was too strong for me to do so. I was confused about how that was possible for a 10-year-old and one that has been through torture for 5 years. That is when I check out your soul. Just with one look at it, I knew you were a reincarnation like my daughter. It was still weird though even if you were a reincarnation your mental power shouldn¡¯t be that high. I gave up after a couple of days of trying. But when you woke up I knew there was a reason behind your mental power and it had something to do with your life before this one.¡± ¡°How did you figure this all out in just one day that it had to do with my life on Earth.¡± I was still puzzled about how she knew all these things about me. ¡°You eyes and you aren¡¯t that good at lying. You are good at hiding things visibly but your eyes gave it away.¡± ¡°My eyes gave it away? What do you mean about that?¡± ¡°I have worked with a lot of mental traumas. Over the years I learned to read people through their eyes alone.¡± ¡°You sound like a person that has decades of experience, but you are only 32 years old, that is not long enough to learn that.¡± ¡°When the King found out about my skill he used me to get to people and help people.¡± Realization crossed my face when I thought about how her life was with that skill. ¡°How old were you when it started.¡± ¡°5.¡± ¡°It seems we are more alike than I thought.¡± Remembering how my problems also started when I was 5. ¡°Yes, we both have been used and betrayed by people.¡± she gave a sad smile. ¡°Did your mother or father betray you?¡± I asked her without looking at her. ¡°Both in a way and you?¡± ¡°Father.¡± ¡°If you want to talk more about these things we can.¡± She gave me a gentle smiled. ¡°Thank you for being so open with me and I will if I am ready to talk about it. When I am ready we can tell each other our life stories.¡± I said smiling under the scarf. ¡°Any time Hunny bun.¡± she smiled lifting the mood of our conversation. ¡°Still not calling you mom.¡± I said. ¡°I will get you to call me that one day.¡± She saiding to a stop on the roofs next to an alleyway. ¡°Haha, we will see.¡± Stopping next to her. I looked down towards the alleyway. ¡°We are here.¡± Jumping down into the alleyway. I tried tond next to her but all the running and the original jump has worsened my injuries causing me to flop to the floor right on my face. ¡°Kitsuna are you okay?¡± Stacy asks worriedly. ¡°Yes, that jump from before just injured me more than I thought.¡± Sitting up I looked at her. ¡°Think you can carry me for a while?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She was about to pick me up when she face palmed herself. ¡°We are dumb. Use your regen skill.¡± ¡°Aah, that¡¯s true. How do I use this one though same as the other skills?¡± She nodded. ¡°Most skills work the same.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I again did the same as before and felt that my legs were healing at a fast pace. It only took a couple of seconds for it topletely heal. Standing up I jump around a little with a smile on my face. ¡°I am all good. Let us go.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9: ¡°Okay.¡± She started walking out the alleyway. Just before we were out, she asked. ¡°Just a question are you bad with crowds?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± Give a short answer. We started walking towards Steve¡¯s smithy shop. ¡°Aah, I see. So there were too many eyes on you that it made you panic. You like the shadows, don¡¯t you, to be out of the spotlight?¡± I just nodded at her. It still baffles me how she can figure so much out from so little information. ¡°Better teach me everything you can. I want to be as scary as you.¡± ¡°Huh? I am not scary. I am an angel.¡± She made an angelic smile and held her head in her hands, looking at me. ¡°Yeah, and I am the cutest creature alive.¡± Rolling my eyes at her antics. ¡°You said that you will get me a ss that fits with my looks. How are you nning to do that.¡± ¡°I will train you in every weapon this world has to offer. I want to see if my dad was right about a legendary ss. I am already good at every weapon, but I got my ss before I was. Once you have a ss, you can never change. That is why we are going to take advantage of the things on your arms and buy us as much time as needed. Besides, you wanted to learn every weapon there is, right?¡± ¡°That sounds cool. If you teach me in every weapon, what ss will I get?¡± ..... ¡°My father said that a person who masters all weapons will get a legendary ss name weapon master. It sounds in, but the boost it gives is insane, apparently. I never heard of someone with this ss, though. So, I don¡¯t know how big the boost is. It¡¯s kind of a myth the ss, but with your stats and curses, we can try and get you that ss if it exists, of course.¡± ¡°That sounds fun. We can do that.¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait. But you will need to have a ss before going back to the capital. That gives us 4 years. We will need to train extra hard.¡± She smiled and stopped in front of a warehouse. ¡°Haha, why don¡¯t we do our bonding sessions over train instead of tea parties,¡± I said, trying to get her to train me faster than we decided yesterday. ¡°We can, but you need to rx for a while. I don¡¯t care if you are in good health. You need to settle in first.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Giving up on the idea, I look at the warehouse. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± There was no sign saying that this was a smith shop or anything. ¡°Yup.¡± Walking into the warehouse, you could see multiple weapons hanging and stacked on the walls, with some lying on the ground, because of the size of the warehouse. I could see there were a lot of other people in the warehouse as well. Still following Stacy, we came to the counter. ¡°Go tell Steve I have a business to talk about,¡± Stacy said to the receptionist. ¡°Yes, Lady Stacy.¡± The receptionist bowed and moved deeper into the store. ¡°Are we getting it from a dwarf?¡± I ask Stacy. ¡°Yes, you have a problem with that, miss.¡± I heard someone say from the counter side. Looking down, I saw a man with a big beard looking up at me with a frown. ¡°No, I just never met a dwarf before.¡± ¡°Is that¡¯s so. Stacy, did you get a new friend or something?¡± ¡°She is my daughter adopted one. Steve, can we go to your office to talk.¡± ¡°Huh, daughter? Does Dean know?¡± Stave raised an eyebrow at Stacy. ¡°Can we just go to your office?¡± Stacy pushed him to go to his office again. ¡°Fine. Follow me.¡± Turning around, he waved us to follow. After following Steve for a while, we finely arrived at his office. When we walked in, I was confused because it didn¡¯t look like an office but a ce where you forge weapons. There was no table or chairs for us to sit on. ¡°Steve, we are going to talk business first. We aren¡¯t here just for you to make one weapon for us. Take us somewhere we can talk business.¡± Stacy said with frustration ¡°What sort of business?¡± ¡°Just take us to your real office.¡± ¡°Fine. At least it¡¯s just next door.¡± Walking to the next room Stacy and I took one couch while Steve sat on the opposite one. ¡°Happy.¡± ¡°Thank you. Now I want you to make me every type of weapon there is in this world.¡± Stacy said, going straight to the point. ¡°Why?¡± Steve frown. ¡°It¡¯s for her,¡± Stacy pointed at me. ¡°Why does she need so many weapons?¡± ¡°She is still 10 years old, and she is still level 1.¡± ¡°What, she is only 10!?¡± We both nod at him. ¡°So, you want to find her main weapon or ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you want to do that.¡± His eyes widen at the thought. ¡°Yeah, I want to test the myth of the Weapon Master. Will you help me?¡± Stacy nodded eagerly ¡°Stacy, that¡¯s just a myth. You are going to waste her time.¡± ¡°Myth or not, I already asked her to teach me everything she knows,¡± I interject before Stacy could speak. ¡°Fine, if you are certain about it. Kiddo, what is your int at?¡± ¡°Huh? Why does that matter? Isn¡¯t it strength that matters?¡± I frowned at his question. ¡°Most people will think that, but there is a lot of weapons that need a lot of mana to use properly. The best example I can give you is cross wheels. They need mana to spin, and you can add elements to your weapon. So, what is your int.¡± ¡°1000.¡± When I told him my int, his jaw dropped to the floor. ¡°I think I misheard you. Did you just say a 1000 like 2000 mana in other words?¡± ¡°Yes, I have that much.¡± ¡°What is her race? I can see you no normal demi-fox.¡± Steve looked at Stacy for an answer. But was met with an amusing smile. ¡°Take that smile off your face right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to surprise the forge king. Well, Kitsuna, may I tell him your story?¡± she looked at me for permission. ¡°If you trust him.¡± She nodded and started telling steve my story. After Stacy finished, he was red in the face with anger. ¡°That bastard deserves worst. Dean let him off too easily. How could he do something like that to children!?¡± he was furious. ¡°I should go and resummon his soul to destroy it or lock it into a crappie weapon.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± I looked at him with a frown. I was surprised he was so angry and wanted to torture the duke for what he had done. Stacy even told him about my curses, but he just dismissed it like it was nothing. ¡°Yes, when I want to make a really strong weapon. I can use souls and infuse it in the weapon.¡± He exins. ¡°Can you calm down? Let us talk about the weapons you are going to make for her.¡± ¡°Fine. I will do it. You know it is going to be expensive, right. I can¡¯t make normal weapons for her because of her race elements.¡± ¡°I know. You don¡¯t need to worry about money. We will pay you the money. All you need to do is make them.¡± Stacy said. ¡°Okay. But we will start small and work up from that. Give me a sec. Let me go get some weapons to test your mana power.¡± Steve stood up and walked out of the room to go get the weapons. ¡°Stacy, how do sses work even? You never told me.¡± ¡°Aah, it slipped my mind again. You need to be level 50 to get a proper ss.¡± ¡°Level 50!? What is the max Level a person can get?¡± ¡°1000.¡± ¡°I see that¡¯s a lot of leveling to be done. But how do you get a ss you want to get?¡± ¡°You train in that category the entire time before you reach level 50.¡± ¡°And how do people level up if they don¡¯t kill monsters or anything?¡± ¡°there is a passive leveling when you do jobs like cooking or practicing bing something. And no, you won¡¯t level up over 50 before the time. There are magic items that can stop passive leveling.¡± ¡°But, then why aren¡¯t there more people with the ss?¡± ¡°Because do you want to be without a ss until your 20 years old?¡± Stacy tilted her head. ¡°I see. That makes sense. Second thing, what is mana power?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Mana power and Rebecas secret ¡°Mana Power is determent on how good your affinity is for the element you have. How better your affinity is the more potent your mana and you will also need less mana for spells. Those twobined are your mana power. I can already say that your strongest affinity is ice. So use that when testing the weapon.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± I nodded. ¡°I have some swords for you to test.¡± Steve walked in holding a hand full of swords. Dropping the swords at the side of the table. He bowed down and pick up a two-handed sword. ¡°Come here Kitsuna. Here use this sword first and infuse your mana into it first. Do you know what your strongest element is?¡± Taking the sword from him and nodding. ¡°Good use that element to infuse it into the sword.¡± ¡°So, I need to control the mana this time instead of just throwing it outside my body?¡± ¡°Yes, you can do it.¡± Stacy cheered me on. ¡°I am kind of lucky that I am a reincarnation from a world that never had this power inside our bodies.¡± Walking a few feet away from them. I took the sword in both hands and closed my eyes. ¡°Even if you are it is going to take a while,¡± Steve said. Ignoring him I tried moving the mana inside my body around. The start was hard just to make it move like I want to and not just dump it outside my body. Taking the mana towards my hands that are holding the sword I also started thinking of my ice while it was about to hit the hand of the sword. When the mana has touched the sword, I could feel the sword itself started pulling my mana into it. ¡°STOP!?¡± I heard Steve scream at me to stop. Opening my eyes, I saw that the entire sword was frozen and the room temperature was low. Looking at Steve. ..... ¡°Did I overdo it?¡± ¡°Yes!?¡± He screamed at me. I could see that ice started to form on his beard. ¡°Oh, sorry about that.¡± I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Here do it with this one. I am surprised it took you only an hour to do that.¡± Giving me another sword, I repeated the process. Just with less mana. After hours of testing my mana power. We finely found the right metal Steve will need to use in my weapons. ¡°Like I thought. This is going to be expensive for you, Stacy.¡± Steve turned to look to Stacy that is holding her head in her hands. Shaking his head, he took the rest of the melted or frozen swords and walked out of the room again. ¡°I knew it will be expensive but why must it be the most expensive metal you can get.¡± ¡°If it makes you happier. I think if I work on my ice, I can remake the weapon myself with the ice. My ice really feels like another limb for me and it is strong.¡± I said trying to lift the burden a little. I also tried to make some ice cubes as an example, but they came out missed shaped. Getting a chuckle from Stacy. ¡°That nice and all but that will take years.¡± ¡°Mastering the weapons will also take months per weapon.¡± Thinking for a while to help her feel better. ¡°Wait can¡¯t you make the kingdom paying for this. I am going to be a weapon for them am I not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! I will make the king pay for your weapons. Hahaha, smart thinking daughter of mine.¡± I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°It looks like we are not going to have time for more shopping.¡± Looking outside I could see that it waste afternoon. ¡°Yeah, I will get Rebeca to do the rest tomorrow for you. We will need to start studying tomorrow.¡± Stacy said looking outside. ¡°She is going to be mad you know that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. She won¡¯t be that mad. I hope.¡± I looked at her like she was dumb ¡°Here are all the weapons I have made out of Adamite.¡± Steve came walking into the room again with a bag full of weapons. I took the bag from him and put it into my dimensional storage. After I learned how to control my mana. Skills were way easier to use now. ¡°That so handy skill I¡¯m jaloused.¡± ¡°Thank you, Steve, for everything. We will send when we need more weapons okay.¡± Stacy said. ¡°Okay, thanks for this deal and remember to send the money.¡± Steve waved us off. Returning home When we got out Rebeca was already waiting for us. I could see that Stacy stiffen up when she saw Rebeca. She is most likely going to get an earful from her about us not finishing all the shopping. Looking at her I knew I was right when I said she is going to be mad, but this was another level. She already had some vanes popping out on her forehead. All my senses told me to turn tail and run. ¡°Stacy, why were you buying weapons? I thought I told you to buy things that Kitsuna will need.¡± Rebeca said with an emotionless voice. ¡°I am sorry Rebeca when I found out about her stats I could hold myself back. We at least got new clothes for her. Oh, and the ns have change we are going to start studying tomorrow and when she is settled in and all. We will then start her training then.¡± Stacy tried to not show that she was scared of Rebeca. She didn¡¯t want to show her new daughter that she was scare of her maid. ¡°Can you please go buy her the rest she will need tomorrow?¡± she asked. ¡°Who said they want to let their new daughter call her mom and as fast as possible?¡± Rebeca pulled Stacy¡¯s ear making her yelp in pain. ¡°Rebeca not in front of Kitsuna, please. She already thinks I am an airhead.¡± Stacy cried. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do what I told you to do? I gave you so much advice and made so many preparations. And what do you do throw all that work out the window in one day.¡± Rebeca rebuked. I smirked at the scene. Walking past I felt something tug at my tail. Looking back I saw Rebeca smiling at me. ¡°Oh no, you are not getting away. You are also involved here in wasting my time and ns I made to make you happy.¡± She yanked my tail pulling me with it. I yelped at the pain I felt. She pulled me so hard that I lost my scarf and shoes in the air. ¡°AAh!? That hurts Rebeca. Holly crap let go, let go, let go! You are pulling my tail out.¡± I yelled and tried to let her release me. I never knew that having a tail can be this painful. ¡°I am sorry my daughter that this is happening on your first day. But at least we are going to get punished together.¡± Stacy smiled. ¡°Shut it! I don¡¯t want this sort of bonding.¡± I rebuked. ¡°You both shut up. Let us go to the punishing room.¡± Rebeca had a sadistic smile on her face. While we were being dragged towards the mansion, I started smelling something weird, that made me think. I stopped struggling and looked up at Rebeca I asked her. ¡°Rebeca are you like into torturing people. Because I can smell something weirding from you, you know?¡± When I said this, she stopped abruptly. Looking down at me I could see that her face was getting redder by the second. Giving her a knowing smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re into that huh. Would not have thought so.¡± ¡°What do you mean. I can¡¯t smell anythinging from her.¡± Stacy frown. She really can be an airhead sometimes. ¡°Remember I can smell way better than you. But it¡¯s nothing important really. Rebeca is just getting wet down...AAAAHHHH!?¡± Before I could finish Rebeca had already thrown me into the air. ¡°You pervert!?¡± Rebeca yelled at me that was still flying. At this point, her face was as red as blood. She dropped Stacy and ran inside the mansion. ¡°Huh? We are getting out of punishment?¡± Stacy was really confused about what is going on. I went flying. Rebeca ran away with a red face. She was just dropped there and left behind. ¡°UGH!?¡± Falling on to ground creating a small crater. Standing up from the ground I shouted towards the mansion hoping Rebeca will hear me. ¡°How am I the pervert here and I am still injured thank you!?¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Your maid is a sadist and she is turned on by torturing someone. I could smell her getting horny just now.¡± ¡°She is?¡± Stacy was shocked at my statement. Thinking for a moment she started to see how it made sense what I said. Stacy turned towards the mansion and shouted with a red face. ¡°You pervert!? Rebeca, I will get you back for everything you have done to me.¡± ¡°How didn¡¯t you know that and for so long?¡± I looked at Stacy baffled that she hadn¡¯t figured it out until now. ¡°How should I have known she has been my maid for years. She also had valid reasons to punish me, so I didn¡¯t think about it that much. Also, I never smelled her. I don¡¯t have a nose like yours.¡± She exined. ¡°Well, whatever. Let us go eat and sleep after all we are starting early tomorrow.¡± I just waved her off. ¡°Yeah! I can¡¯t wait.¡± Stacy started mumbling to herself about tomorrow¡¯s studying. Looking at her walking back into the house I was thinking if I could finely have a mother in my life. In my previous life, I had a mother but only until 5 when shemitted suicide in front of me. I just hoped Stacy won¡¯t leave me. if she bes like a mother for me. She is nice but I don¡¯t know what her real goal is. Her personality is hard to get a proper read on her. I know she also has a childhood trauma like me but hers might be worse. Although I say this I already know she does not think of me as a weapon. But I am not certain that she wants me as a daughter. She might want something else. Only time will tell. ¡°Hey, youing!?¡± I heard Stacy shout at me from the door. ¡°Yeah, Yeah, I aming,¡± I said walking towards the mansion. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: RIP Lily The next morning I was sitting at the dining table with Stacy. Stacy looked at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Where are you putting all that food? Are you using Dimensional storage to put away food?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know why I eat so much, but it is getting less.¡± ¡°Not by much. You still ate more than 2 tables of food.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just 2 and a half tables, thank you.¡± ¡°That would have been nice if the table that you have been eating on wasn¡¯t one that can hold 22 people. I think that¡¯s why you made that crater outsidest night.¡± She pointed at me. ¡°Are you calling me fat?¡± ¡°No, I am calling you heavy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Talking aboutst night, where is Reba. I want to get back at her for throwing me.¡± Looking around, I couldn¡¯t see Reba. ..... ¡°Doesn¡¯t even care about her wait. She locked herself inside her room and said she¡¯s nevering out again.¡± ¡°Tsk, Hidding because your secret was exposed.¡± I clicked my tongue, her not owning up to it. ¡°I personally would love to be punished by Reba-sama. Hehe.¡± I heard someone mumble outside the door. Looking at Stacy with a shocked face. I saw she was also shocked at what we heard. We looked at each other, and both nodded,ing to a silent agreement. ¡°Whoever said that,e inside, please. And don¡¯t try hiding we will find you.¡± Stacy called out towards the door where the mumble came from. A couple of minutester, a maid walked in. Looking at her, she had brown hair and dark blue eyes. She was pretty just n shame she seems to be a masochist. ¡°So, it was you, Lily.¡± Stacy gestured her toe closer. ¡°Yes, mdy.¡± Lily nodded with a blush. Stacy looked at me and back at Lily. ¡°Okay, you would do as a good sacrifice.¡± Stacy stood up and started walking towards Lily. ¡°Mdy, what do you mean by sacrifice?¡± Lily had fear in her eyes when she looked at Stacy. ¡°For Reba of course.¡± ¡°Ooh, why do i need to be given to her?¡± She asked, confused, but I could see she still had a small blush. ¡°She didn¡¯t get her joyst night and was exposed by me, so she is hiding away from us,¡± I exin our predicament. ¡°Kitsuna put her on your shoulders. We going to Reba¡¯s room.¡± Doing as she said we started walking towards Rebas room. Walking for a while, we stop in front of closed double doors. ¡°This is her room.¡± Stacy tried opening it but got a yell from inside. ¡°Leave me alone!?¡± We heard yelling from inside. ¡°We have a present for you or a toy. I don¡¯t you know how you will take her!?¡± Stacy called back. ¡°Wait, am I being used as bargaining to get Reba back to work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both Stacy and I replied without hesitation. ¡°Am I getting a raise?¡± ¡°No.¡± Only Stacy replied this time. Stacy hit the door again trying to get Reba to open it. ¡°Open it. We want to deliver her thats all.¡± ¡°NO!?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Turning to me she told me her n. ¡°Okay, I am going to bust open the door you through her in and close the door with your ice magic, okay.¡± I nodded at her and got ready. ¡°1...2...3¡± at 3, she broke down the door and revealing Rebas room. I threw Lily inside and started closing the door with my ice. Just before it was closed Stacy shouted. ¡°You have until tomorrow with her then be back at work, cleaned up!?¡± When the doorway was closed with my ice i looked at Stacy and asked. ¡°Do you think she will survive?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± She shruged and walked away. ¡°Where to now?¡± Walking after her, I asked. ¡°To the library, I guess.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± I wanted to learn as much of this world as possible. ¡®This mansion is way too big. It took us 10 minutes of walking to get here. Like what the hell.¡¯ Looking at the inside of the library i could see that there are 3 floors of just books. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the library is a bit far wat from everything?¡± ¡°My Amari wanted a big library, so Dean made her one. Sadly doing that made it very far from the center of the mansion.¡± ¡°Haha, the ice queen is a book worm.¡± ¡°Yes, she loves her novels but rarely reads about history and things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. I, as a reincarnation, would want to know as much about the new world as possible.¡± ¡°Most of the history and things are teached in the academy, anyway. Thats mostlikly the reason why she doesn¡¯t want to read about it now.¡± ¡°Aah, I see. So where do we start? It seems there is alot of reading to be done.¡± ¡°The 1st and 2nd floors exist only for novals and reading books. The 3rd floor, however, is where your study material is.¡± ¡°Shit.¡± Looking up at the floor, I wasn¡¯t looking forward to walk up and down from there. ¡°Well, good luck,¡± Stacy said, turning around, trying to run away. ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t going to help me?¡± ¡°I was ning too but just seeing the library gave me chills.¡± She faked a shiver around her body while looking at the books. ¡°At least show me where everything is. I will learn on my own.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Stacy turned around again and walked up the stair towards the 3rd floor. Reaching the third-floor, Stacy k to a bookcase and started taking out book. ¡°You go sit. I will bring you some books that you can read.¡± A few minutester Stacy came to the table with a stack of books. Just flopping it on the table, she looked at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what went threw my head yesterday that i said i would help you study. I hate books or more presisly paper.¡± While Stacyined about her past self desisions. I already had a book in front of me. Basic knowledge about Nibiru. The way time worked on Earth was the same here. 60 sec = 1min. 60min = 1 hour. 24 hours = 1 day. Everything looked to be the same until i saw how long a year is. ¡°720 day is 1 year!?¡± Stacy chuckled at my reaction. ¡°Amari reacted the same, and before you ask, you only have 1 birthday a year.¡± ¡°In other words-¡± ¡°You have lived 10 Earth years worth of torture.¡± Thinking about all this, it seems I have been cursed with 22 years of torture while only living for 27. ¡°I see. What is the max-age you can reach in this world.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°I died early in my past life. I want to live to the fullest.¡± ¡°I meant you wouldn¡¯t die of age. Do you remember what you can be? If you ept that race as your own, you will be immortal. Someone will need to overpower you to kill you. That is the only way for you to die then.¡± ¡°That nice to hear but what do you mean i need to ept my true race?¡± ¡°Well, this is something you need to find out yourself. I can¡¯t help you because I don¡¯t know how to help you. But I can try and exin it to you.¡± ¡°Can you please exin? But first, how do you know that I haven¡¯t epted my true race?¡± ¡°If you look at your race in your status, you will see Demon-Fox that is not your true race. Next to Demon-fox, there stands 9 Tail Demon Fox Primordial that is your true race. Your race name is a mouthful, by the way.¡± ¡°I see. So it has something to do with mentality, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t think it has to do with the trauma you have. It is more that you don¡¯t want to lose thest bit of humanity you have left.¡± ¡°Huh? Do you mean that if I turn into a 9 Tail Demon Fox Primordial, I will lose every bit of humanity I have, but I am a Demon-Fox already? What is human about that?¡± ¡°A Demon-Fox is still humanoid a 9 Tail Demon Fox Primordials true form is a fox. You will be closer to a monster than a human.¡± ¡°Aah, I see. Make sense. Who wants to be a monster?¡± Nodding my head. ¡°Well, this is all the books you will need to have the basic knowledge of this world. One thing that might not be mentioned in the books is that we as a kingdom are at war every 5 to 10 years.¡± After dropping the bomb, Stacy turned around and ran away. I just sat there and cursed my luck that I have been dumped in a kingdom that in war every decade. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: The Kingdom of Doragon It¡¯s been a month and a half already. I became a custom to how things work here. Stacy doesn¡¯t follow me around the entire time anymore. I think the reason for that is that I spend most of my time in the library trying to find everything about this world that I can. Lily also survived and is now in a rtionship with Rebeca. I was happy for them until I smelled blood on Lily. We had a lengthy discussion about their smell and my very sensitive nose. The statement Stacy said on that day bothered me. Why would a kingdom be at war every decade? I wanted an answer to that, and I found it. From all the worlds we the reincarnations coulde to, we had to get a world that was in consent war. If there isn¡¯t war, then it is a cold war. Where the kingdom tries and advances its technology as fast as possible. I also had a bad feeling about that because we are in a cold war at the moment. I researched the cold war we are in right now, and I was devastated to hear about the nation we were against. The Federation is known as the biggest nation/Kingdom of our continent. The worst of all this is, is that they are bordered by the territory of the Marquis Draig. We, as the main branch of the house, must keep the entire nation at bay. We alone. Like what do they think we are? After I talked with Stacy about it, sheughed at me like I am an idiot, and I was. I totally forgot what she said to me on our shopping trip. That we live in the dead forest. One of the most dangerous ces out there, and there is only one way in the entire forest to move through the two kingdoms. This also made me think about how big the forest must be to be the entire border between our kingdom and the Federation. People say knowledge can kill people, and it did, kind of. I short-circuited for a couple of days. I mean, how would a normal person react, learning that their new world was 100 times bigger than earth and their kingdom they are in is as big as South America and North America together. That¡¯s not even all our kingdom is known as the smallest in the world, in the entire world!? At least there was oneforting thing about all this how long a day, a week, and a month(30 days) was all the same as earth. The only thing that changed is how long a year is. Even the names of the weekdays are the same. The months though, changed to a number instead of names and the number of months doubled. Back to more important things. The kingdom of Doragon. It may be known as the smallest kingdom, but it is also one of the strongest kingdoms. The reason for this is the 4 pir houses. These 4 houses are Marquis Anlit, Shield of the South, Marchioness Anabald, Shield of the West, Marquis Kuni, Shield of the East, and Marquis Draig, Shield of the North. There is also thest standing Duke house, Duke Boei. There was the other Duke house, but they were the ones behind the experiments. The 4 houses are stationed at each border of the kingdom. Marquis Anlit is in charge of sea fere. Marquess Anabald is in charge of the beast kingdom border. Marquis Kuni is in charge of the demon kingdom border. Andstly, we Draigs are in charge of the Federation border and the dead forest in a way. Now it obviously impossible for one house to protect an entire border by itself for a long time in a war. That is where Duke Boeies in. They are the support. Their job in normal military work, and if one of the houses gets under attack, they must go and support them. Each house has its own military, but each one is different like ours are more elite. We don¡¯t do the buddy system. Our teams exist of 1 person, and that¡¯s all. If needed, they can team up, but it doesn¡¯t happen a lot. this makes us the house with the smallest military, but we are the strongest in military power by far. If you are epted into our normal military as a soldier, you are already considered a knight in power. Thinking about the soldier who ran away from me the first day, I wondered if the books were bullshit. I asked Stacy about it, and she said they were the Baron of that city¡¯s personal soldier. She also said that if the Draig house wanted to take over the kingdom. Even if all the rest of the kingdom goes against us, we will still win the fight. That is how strong we are. It all made sense why we have been put on the border of the federation. The ck Ops are known for their ruthlessness, tradition, and most of all, their power. this is the name of Marquis Draigs military only 3000 people, and they are feared over the world. It was funny because Stacy was their vice-captain. ..... I asked her if the captain, her husband was stronger than her, and sheughed. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. in the ck ops, there is a lot of people stronger than him and me. And before you think he is the captain because he is the head of the house, you¡¯re mistaken. Would you follow someone that thinks of you as a tool? He made a name for himself, and people wanted to follow him, so he became the captain at the age of 22 when he wasn¡¯t the house¡¯s head. He can¡¯t even put a scratch on me, the youngest ever to be named captain in the ck ops. I fell in love with him because he treats all 3000 of his men as brothers. He knows every one of them by name.¡± that is what she told me. I was surprised hearing that he knows all of them by name. I would never be capable of that. I suck at names and socializing. I also did some research about powers in this world. I sound did like a normal RPG game. Kill monsters get exp, take a dead monster to guild get money. The thing about sses is the weirdest because your ss is deterrent by the things you have experienced before level 50. it didn¡¯t matter like cooking, training, helping people anything you do is taken into ount of what your ss will be. Also, passive skills like my eyes are not normal, but I don¡¯t know what they are or do because they are a passive skill. Passive skills don¡¯t show up in your status. You will need to find out by your self about them. Now leveling up. At every level, you get a stats boost. Like with Stacy¡¯s rare ss, she would get between 4-5 per stat on level up. But because she has the berserker boost, she gets between 8-10 per level up. I wanted to shout she was a cheat until she told me legendary sses could get between 9-10 per level from the start, and if I also get a berserker boost, I will get 18-20 per level. Let us say I short-circuited again after that. I also asked him how do I get a berserker boost. All she said, everyone is different. She also didn¡¯t want to tell me how she got hers. The books said the same about the berserker boost. Now normal skill that you can pick up. There wasn¡¯t a lot of them, and it will take years to train just one. Like the sword domain, a normal person needs to create their own style and have 10 years¡¯ worth of swords or weapons experience. It wasn¡¯t easy to get because you need to create your own fighting style from scratch, but it was an OP skill. When activated, your stats double for 1 minute. It sounds short, but in 60 seconds, a toon of 10 000 can lose all their lives easier, and believe me, it did happen once already. Even if this world only goes around waging war, it had its good parts like war heroes. Like the grandfather of our king was one, King Doragon the 10th. He was the one that reaped 10 000 souls under 1 minute. He was by far the strongest king Doragon. He died as an 87-year-old on the battlefield where he belonged. His achievements were on another level. He alone made the federation, the war lovers, sign a peace treaty of 50 years. 50 years of peace in the kingdom. The demo and beast kingdoms didn¡¯t go to war so often as the federation. We never started the war, but we always end it. The kingdom of Doragon has not lost a war in thest 200 years. This is also why we are in so much war people want to defeat us to be hailed as the victor in the long run. Back to King Doragon the 10th, the more I read about him, the more I idolize him. he was a great king. He would be the first one to protect the people, his citizens. He would even walk around the capital like any normal citizen there. He never liked nobility. He wanted to change it, but it was a need to have these people in power. So he made the rules strict to be a noble. Like nobles are not allowed to harm anyone because they have the power, they must have a valid reason to do anything to a citizen. But not everyone liked it, and he couldn¡¯t change that, but he made it so that the citizens weren¡¯t looked down at least. They were allowed to join the academy. Every city had one. He was the perfect king, but his descendent wasn¡¯t that great. He wasn¡¯t so strict. He just wanted power, but in the end, he still wanted to protect the kingdom in his weird way. I asked Stacy about the new king, sadly. She didn¡¯t know him very well. She hated politics. that I can understand. ¡°HEY!? ARE YOU DON¡¯T DAYDREAMING!?¡± I heard Stacy shout at me. Looking up from the floor at her. ¡°Yes, thanks to you. You are so loud.¡± Rubbing my ears on my head. ¡°Can we start your training now?¡± Stacy said and took a fighting stance. I mimicked her. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Training ¡°Are you ready to start now?¡± Stacy asks. ¡°Yes, I will be in your hands,¡± I said, looked at her, still rubbing my ears. ¡°Now, you are going to be my first disciple. Amari didn¡¯t want to because of her... you know what.¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel kind of happy that I will be your disciple, but I don¡¯t know why I have this nagging feeling that it is not as good as it sounds. Also, how am I your first disciple.¡± I looked at her, puzzled because my git really was going off. ¡°Haha, no one wants her to train them,¡± Rebeca said from the balcony that looked over the training grounds. ¡°You have good instincts, kid.¡± ¡°But why is my instinct going off?¡± Thinking about it, I remembered that Stacy is a training freak, and I will be her first disciple. Putting 1 and 1 together, I figured out why. Looking at Stacy, I saw that she had a smile on, but her aura was menacing. ¡°So it¡¯s you, huh. No turning back now.¡± I shrugged, looking at her. ¡°I am happy you say that, Kitsuna. Have you ever used a sword or something like that in your previous life?¡± She said while walking to the racks with weapons on them. ¡°So we are really starting today, but why so early? It is like 5 in the morning. At least let me eat.¡± Iined. Stacy woke me up, saying I have 30 min to get to the training grounds. ..... ¡°No, if we want you to get that legendary ss. You will need lots of training, and I mean a lot. Now answer my question.¡± Stacy said. ¡°I have held weapons and used them, just not for killing.¡± ¡°What weapons have you held the most?¡± ¡°Katanas and Rapiers, maybe cross wheels can be included. I have held them a lot but have no idea how to use them.¡± ¡°Cross wheels? From all the weapons there is, you have already held cross wheels.¡± Stacy tilted her head at me. ¡°Yeah, my neighbor was a weapon collector. We were good friends, you see, every time he got a new weapon, he would show me first. His favored weapon was cross wheels.¡± I smiled, thinking about him. ¡°Okay, what do you think about cross wheels then.¡± ¡°Fascinating. They look so out of ce, but they can be so good if you know how to use them.¡± ¡°I see. Okay, we are starting your training with cross wheels. I want to see how you use them.¡± Stacy walks towards the armory. After a while, she came back with two cross wheels. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t use your mana. These aren¡¯t made out of adamite. They will instantly melt.¡± She threw them at me. Catching them, I looked at them and back at Stacy. I didn¡¯t have an inkling idea to use them. ¡°Don¡¯t I have to start with the fundamentals first? I don¡¯t know anything about using a weapon properly.¡± ¡°Oops, that¡¯s true. Maybe we should start with swords then. Hehe.¡± She scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°Sigh, I thought you knew how to teach someone about weapons?¡± ¡°I do. I am just more a practical teacher. Just give me some time.¡± She exins herself. ¡°Sigh. Makes sense. Let us start with swords. We have swords that are made out of adamite so that I can use my mana.¡± ¡°Okay. You still have the bag with the swords, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Taking the bag out of y dimensional storage. Putting it next to the racks of the training ground. I took out the first sword I saw. ¡°This one will do, I guess.¡± looking at it, I saw it was a ck double edge sword with some carvings on it. ¡°Okay, I will also start with a double edge sword. You block and see how I use the sword, okay.¡± ¡°Okay, I will try,¡± I said, a bit scared that she would be the one attacking me. ¡°Don¡¯t try. Do it.¡± Stacy looked at me with a serious face. When I looked at her, my instincts took over, making me jump back against the wall opposite of hers. We were already more than 10 meters away from each other. I still felt danger from that distance. ¡°Why did you jump back?¡± she titled her head and smiled at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just felt like I should jump away.¡± I said awkwardly. I didn¡¯t know what came over me, but I knew it was dangerous to stay so close to her for some reason. ¡°Fine. I will have to.¡± Running towards me, I made myself self-ready to dodge. I didn¡¯t want to meet her de. I didn¡¯t know if I could block it. When she was about to strike, I jump away again, trying to make the distance between us. She shouted at me. ¡°Why are you running away again. You won¡¯t learn anything if you keep running like that. I am not going to go all out. This is training, remember.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on. My instincts are telling me to run.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good instincts, but stop listening to them for now, okay. Bucker down and block my sword.¡± ¡°Un.¡± Nodding at her. I took a stance this time to force me to block and unable to dodge. ¡°That¡¯s better. Forcing yourself to block.¡± Again, she started running at me. I started to infuse my mana into the sword. I could see she was doing the same to her sword. She swung her sword at me. I met it and blocked it. I was surprised that I was able to block it. She didn¡¯t wait for me to get out of my surprise and attacked me again, this time from the other side. I looked at her swording towards me. I tried to move, but my body didn¡¯t move fast enough. The de ended up stopping at my throat. ¡°You saw iting, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw it, but my body was too slow,¡± I said with a bit of frustration. I was too caught up with my first block. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least you saw it. Your reflexes won¡¯t be that good on your first try anyway. You didn¡¯t have a chance to block that even if you weren¡¯t caught up with your first block. But at least you saw iting. If you want to know that speed was at least a level 200s. That eyes and your instincts are good.¡± ¡°Why did you use that much speed?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to test your eyes. You said that your natural senses were better than mine, right. I just wanted to see how much. I also released bloodlust in the beginning. That¡¯s why you wanted to run away the entire time.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± I gave her a deadpan look and asked. ¡°How much better is my sense than a normal soldier?¡± ¡°A level 150 will be able to see the sword, but lower than that, no one will see it.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± ¡°Come, let us go again.¡± Stacy walks back, making the distance between us. ¡°This time, I will hold more back so you can block me better, okay. Oh yeah, one thing you are not allowed to look at your status until you mastered that sword in your hands, okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Pledge.¡± She said. ¡°I Kitsuna make a pledge that I will not look at my status until I have mastered all weapons ready for realbat.¡± After stating those words, I felt something change inside me. It felt I was restricted in a way. ¡°So that¡¯s how a pledge feels.¡± ¡°Hey, I said only that sword, not all weapons, idiot!? You know there is a bacsh from pledges, right?¡± ¡°Aah shit. Well, toote now,¡± Shrugging off my mistake, I smirked at her and said. ¡°Come, let us continue.¡± I was getting excited about all this. This world looked so much fun. There was so much I could learn and do. This training with Stacy was the start of me learning new things. That was why I was getting so excited about our training. ¡°Fine, it seems you are getting excited. Then let us do this.¡± She smirked back at me. Again, I felt that instinct to run away from her. But I knew what she was doing this time and that she wanted me to get used to bloodlust. 4 hourster ¡°You survived so long. I am surprised.¡± I was on the ground panting while Stacy was standing over me, looking down at me. ¡°Huh? How long has it been?¡± I asked her for my breaths. I was exhausted. I knew she was a training freak, but this was insane. She did hold back with her speed and strength, but she didn¡¯t hold back on how skilled she is with a weapon. She decimated me every few seconds. ¡°We have been sparing for 4 hours already. Longer than I thought you would survive.¡± ¡°So, are we going to eat now? I am starving.¡± ¡°Yes, after that we going back to training.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Standing up from the ground, I looked at her frowning. I don¡¯t think I will survive more sparing. ¡°hehe, you are going to work on your stamina.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°After your stamina training. I will help you work on your ice or as much as I can. If we canbine your ice weapons and your ss, I think you will be a god before I die of old age. That we will do until lunchtime, after lunch, you will have 2 hours of free time. After your free time, we are sparing and stamina training again until dinner.¡± She started walking towards the dining hall. ¡°The free time I can do what I want to, right?¡± I followed behind her, asking. ¡°Yes, do you already know what you will be doing?¡± She looked at me. ¡°Yeah, I will be doing some more reading. I want to start reading about how weapons are made. I think it will help with my ice training.¡± ¡°Okay, if you want to use your time like that.¡± ¡°Yeah, I like reading anyway.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t end up like your sister, please.¡± She asks with a hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I loved our sparring and exercising. I am not giving that up. Not for books, no way.¡± I said, giving her thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let us go to eat then. I am so hungry.¡± Stacy started to walk faster with a happy smile. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t walk so fast!¡± I plead at her while trying to keep up. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: 3 years It has been 3 years since the Marquis Draig family has adopted me. My training schedule was hectic. I barely survived sometimes. Stacy¡¯s stamina training was brutal, and her sparring sessions weren¡¯t better. My magic training was doing okay. Stacy wasn¡¯t lying when she said she couldn¡¯t really help with that. Not even the servants were helpful. no one in the entire mansion could teach me how to wield my magic properly. Well, other than magic, everything else was going well with my train. The biggest thing that really happened in thest 3 years was Reba and Lily getting married. I wasn¡¯t surprised that they got along after sacrificing Lily, but they went from coworkers straight to being engaged in one night that surprised Stacy and me. They said they found their soulmates and all. We didn¡¯t question it and congratted them. It was kind of depressing and weird sometimes when they would be flirting in front of us. Well, normal flirting would be fine in my books, but there were crazy. Their flirting was about how Reba would punish Lilyter that night. We had to make Rebas room soundproof after some servantsin about their punishing games. Their wedding was 2 years ago. I also got my own maid a year ago. Her name is dizzy. She was a dog demi-human. She had brown dog ears on her head and a fluffy tail. Ps, my tail is still way fluffier than hers. She also had green eyes. I didn¡¯t want one initially because I liked doing things myself, but I ended up needing her with the amount of training I did. After that nothing, major happened until 3 months ago where I was reminded once again about my past. (Nightmare shback) Waking up from hearing screaming. Opening my eyes, I saw that I was in a dark room. I stood up from the bed and walked towards the door. When I was about to take my second step, I felt something grabbing my back. Turning around, I saw a blond woman with blue easy looking at me. There was blooding down from her head and out of her mouth. ¡°She will abandon you too. she will never ept your true self. she will leave you for the dogs to dissect you again like your-.¡± The woman couldn¡¯t finish because I woke up. Looking through my room in the mansion, I saw I was alone again. (End of shback) I knew everything cant to be sunshine and rainbows, but how I was reminded of it got me. Having a nightmare about your dead mother isn¡¯t fun. After that night, I couldn¡¯t forget it, and the nightmares became worst and worst after that. My sleeping pattern was up in the air. I started to train more by myself. Everyone was worried about me, and I knew that, but even if I have lived with them for so long, I still didn¡¯t trust them all. Well, not enough for me to tell them about my past. The only one that I did trust was Stacy, and I was too scared to tell her about my mother and father. I wanted to tell her about my past before my nightmares started. It was just she wasn¡¯t a bad parent, but anyone can change after knowing what the other person has done. Yes, I did start seeing her as a mother. This is the main reason why I didn¡¯t want her to know the real me. If she abandons me, I don¡¯t think I would survive. I knew I was overthinking it, but I was just too scared to tell her. I was brought out of my thought by a knocking from the door. ..... ¡°Come in,¡± I said to the person outside. ¡°Young, Miss. Lady Draig said that she wants to see you at the training ground in 10 min.¡± Dizzy said. ¡°Hmm? Okay, I will be there.¡± I nodded and stood up from my bed. I started walking. Walking towards the training ground, I thought about my status. I still haven¡¯t mastered all my weapons ready forbat, so I didn¡¯t know how it looked. Stacy said that I could keep up with her if she uses a level 200 Umon ss status. I couldn¡¯t win, but I could survive for an hour or so against her at that level. We also forgot to put on the passive leveling restrainers in the beginning. Reba again scolded Stacy like the first day. Looking up, I saw I was already at the doors to enter the training grounds. Sign to my self. I walked in. ¡°Aah, so you stille when I ask you to,¡± Stacy said with a bit of an annoyed face. I might have been avoiding her most of the time in the past 3 months. ¡°Stacy, what do you want.¡± I looked around and saw there was no one else in the training ground. Not even Reba wasn¡¯t here. It was just the 2 of us. ¡°Let us get straight to the point. I am getting tired of you avoiding me. Tell me, what is going on?¡± Her annoyed face changed midway into one of the worries. ¡°It nothing Stacy, I am fine.¡± ¡°BULL SHIT DONT THINK I DONT KNOW THAT YOU SIT ON YOU BALCONY MOST OF THE NIGHT LOOKING LIKE SOMEONE THAT WANTS TO DIE!? IF YOU DONT TELL ME, I WILL BEAT IT OUT OF YOU!?¡± She started shouting at me and pointed her katana at me. This wasn¡¯t her normal shout. I know the deference. This was her shout when she is mad, and she does not get mad easily. She dropped her weapon and went on. ¡°It has been 3 months since we really talked! Did something happen? Did I upset you in some way? If you tell me what I did wrong, I will do anything to make it up to you, please?¡± She started to sound desperate. Seeing her in what state she was driving herself into. I started to panic. ¡°No, No, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. it just I am having personal problems.¡± I looked down when I told her thest part. ¡°Personal problems? Did you finely start having your periods?¡± Huh!? No, that started like a year ago.¡± I said in embarrassment. ¡°They have? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Dizzy helped me with that, and it¡¯s really embarrassing to talk about that.¡± I blushed a bit. ¡°If it¡¯s not that, then what is it?¡± Stacy started walking closer to me. ¡°It nothing really. I just need more time to figure out how to move on.¡± I said, crashing my head awkwardly. ¡°Move on? So it¡¯s about your past? You know, talking about it can help. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it with me, there are other people you can talk to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone with my past except you, but I am too scared to tell you.¡± I looked down and replied to her. ¡°Why?¡± She said, worried, stopping in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t want I knew mother to abandon me,¡± I said without thinking. ¡°Mother? Did you call me your new mother?¡± She sounds delighted to hear what is said. Realizing I talked too much, I turned around, trying to walk out of the training grounds. ¡°Wait, please tell me. Your world is so different than ours. I am certain that you don¡¯t have to hide the things you have done before. They might seem like a joke to me.¡± she grabbed my hand, stopping me from walking away. ¡°Sigh, fuck it. Let us go to my room.¡± Deciding to trust her. I grabbed her hand, dragged her to my room. arriving in my room, I sat on my bed with her in front of me and said. ¡°Use your skill on me.¡± ¡°Huh? Do you mean I should look at your memories?¡± she looked confused. ¡°Yes, it will take too long and too many breakdowns to exin everything. If you see all my memories, then we can talk afterward.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay, I will also show you my childhood memories so we can have our middle ground afterward.¡± ¡°Are you certain you want to do that? Your childhood might be worse than mine.¡± ¡°We don¡¯te from the same world so the trauma might be defined differently.¡± She also sat down in front of me. ¡°Before we start, why did you call me to the training grounds to talk?¡± ¡°That is a ce where I am mostfortable to let people know how I feel.¡± ¡°For some reason, that makes sense. You as a training freak is mostfortable on the training ground to open up your heart.¡± Nodding my head. It was funny that she was like that. ¡°Well, do you give me permission to look into your memories?¡± She put her hand on my head. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I nodded. We both closed our eyes when she activated her skill. Unknown to both of us, someone was eavesdropping on our conversation the entire time. The room¡¯s door opened, revealing a maid with green eyes and brown dog ears walked inside. ¡°Fucken finally, I have an opening to kill her, and it is a 2 for one deal, hehe.¡± The maidughs with an evil grin. Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Kitsuna/Shiro past In Tokyo, an apartment high in the sky, there lived a family of 3. The father was a well-known doctor who might be even the best in the world. The father had a big and tall build. His height reached close to 2 meters. He had ck hair and ck eyes, your normal Japanese looks, but his wife was another story. She was short, really short. If someone looked at photos of them, they would think the father was a lolicon. Well, against her husband, she was really short, but she was actually average in height for a woman. She had blond hair and ocean blue eyes. She was by far the most beautiful person Dr. Adachi has seen in his lifetime. They had one child looking for more. They were a happy family until the mother got in an ident where she lost her ability to give birth. Dr. Adachi was furious about it and med Mrs. although it was not her fault, she got injured. At that time, the child was only 4 years old, so he didn¡¯t know what the ident was or why his father was so mad that his mother was in the hospital. After that day, the father changed and started to hate his family. Beating the mother and son up every other day. But because he was such a good doctor, no one could see that he was abusing his family. After a year of being beaten, forced upon, and seeing her child crying every day. The mother decided to take her own life. Because she was so depressed and in her own thought at the time, she didn¡¯t notice that her child was looking at her while she was preparing her gun to shoot herself with. The child witnessed the suicide of his own mother right in front of him at the age of 5. When the father came home that night, he saw the child looking at his wife¡¯s dead body. He realized he still loved his wife and cried for the first time in his life. When he calmed down, he saw that his son was also in the room. Once again, the father was furious his wife that he loved, has killed herself, and his child only watches it and doesn¡¯t seem that he even tried to stop her. It is all the child¡¯s fault that she killed herself. That is what went through his head. After that day, the real hell started for little Shiro. ¡°Shiro, it¡¯s all your fault she is dead!?¡± The father looked at his son and saw no emotion on his face, not even sadness. This made him even more furious that he took the gun and shot Shiro in the leg. Even though Shiro was only 5 at the time, he had a body of a 7-year-old. ¡°Argh!?¡± Shiro shouted in pain and start rolling around. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my reputation, I would have killed you, but I can not do that.¡±The father looked at the Shiro with clear disdain. After thinking for a while, the father started to smirk. ¡°I know how you will repay me. You will be my practice dummy from now on.¡± Shiro adopted a look of fear when he heard his father. He knew that his every day¡¯s beating will increase from now on. ..... The next 10 years of Shiro¡¯s life was hell for him. His father became better with his job after using him to cut and close him as his practice dummy. He was so good with it now that he didn¡¯t even leave a scar afterward. Although Shiro was used as a dummy, he didn¡¯t look like he was and wasn¡¯t malnourished. This was because Shiro was Dr. Adachi¡¯s son, so he needed to look presentable all the time. Shiro was also sent to the best school in Tokyo. However, Shiro hated his father to the bone. He could never go against him, so he just had to ept everything as it is. He hated to follow his fathers¡¯ order, but he would be cut more than usual if he did not. Even if the father himself hated his son, he had expectations of him. He needed to be the best at everything he does or get cut if he is not at the top. That all his life was for 10 years. Shiro did try making friends with people, but he was always used. Because he was the son of the most famous doctor in Japan, people only approached him to gain things for themself. This is why he ignored everyone that approached him. Because he always ignored the people around him, rumors started going around about him. (Shiro 15 year birthday.) Walking home from school. I was thinking about what the bastard had nned for me today. It was my 15th birthday, and it was almost 10 years after my mother¡¯s suicide. ¡®Is he going to leave me alone like thest couple of years, or is he going to dissect me again like 5 years ago?¡¯ I say dissect, but it¡¯s more he injects me with pain killers, then opens me up and shoves his hand in. The worst isn¡¯t the pain, not that I really can feel it, but it¡¯s that I can feel him digging around my intestines. ¡°Wee back, young master.¡± One of our workers greeted me. Nodding back at him, I walk in the elevator towards our apartment that is the entire floor. I waited and hoped that he would leave me alone for my birthday. When the doors opened, I heard him shout at me. ¡°Took you long enough, murderer!?¡± Looking deeper into the hallway, I could see him stand there waiting for me. He started walking towards me with a grin on his face. I knew what that grin meant. He had a new material to test on me. Panicking, I pressed the button to close the doors. See that I knew what he was ning, he started running towards me. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. I have something special nned for your birthday.¡± I was still spamming the button, but it was already toote when the doors started closing. He grabbed me at my left arm and dragged me towards hisb. Although I was bigger as him, I never could fight back because I was too scared of him. Walking in, he locked the door behind us so that I couldn¡¯t escape easily. he started dragging me towards the table that had staps on it. A million thoughts went through my head while we were walking. The biggest one was what he had nned for me. When we were 2 meters away from the table, I saw a ss box with white worms. ¡®No way, he is going to put thoughts in me, is he?¡¯ My face went pale, and when Dr. Adachi saw this, his grin went into a full-blown smile. ¡°Yes, those are my treat to you. Happy 15th birthday, murderer.¡± he started tough. For the first time in my life, I fought back against my father. I always tried to run away, not fight him. Bowling a fist in my right hand, I used it to punch him in the face. My sudden attack caught him off guard, that he let go of my arm. Moving a few meters away from him against a table. I looked at him and waited to see what he was going to do. It only took him a couple of seconds to stable himself and look at me with bloodshot eyes. ¡°How dare you hit your father!?¡± he started running at me. I looked at the table to see that there was a metal te on it. I took the te, and at that time, my father was already close. Swing the te blindly at him, hitting him on the head, effectively knocking him out. He fell to the floor. After a while, calming himself. I looked at him on the floor. I came up with an idea. Looking at the table and back at my father on the floor, I nodded for myself. Picking him up, I carried him towards the table. I started him on the table and waited. Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Kitsuna/Shiro past 2 (Gore warning) 2 hourster, I heard movementing from the table. Closing the book I had in my hands. I looked up at my father, that looked around confused. ¡°It took you 2 hours to wake up,¡± I said to him. My face must have been scary for him because he started to pale when he saw me. ¡°What do you think you are doing! Let me go, murderer!¡± He tried to sound confident, but his voice was breaking. ¡°I must say your notes are well written. I only read this for 2 hours, and I already understand how I can give you the most pain without killing you.¡± I smiled at him and showed him the book I was reading to him. ¡°That is my life¡¯s work. You can¡¯t read that.¡± ¡°So what? You don¡¯t have a lot of time left, dumb ass.¡± I could feel how my smile got even bigger. His eyes widen at my statement. Putting down the book on the table. I looked at the operation instruments. That I already got ready for my self to use. ¡°Let us see, aah, this can work.¡± Picking up a scalpel. I looked back at him and saw he was starting to cry. ¡°I am your father. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± He was already full of snot and tears. ..... ¡°You¡¯re a coward, no backbone. I haven¡¯t done anything, and you are already in this state.¡± Shaking my head in disappointment. Looking around the table, I found a button that I knew very well what it does. Pressing it, the table started to shift. Chains came out at all the points where straps were. The upper body, the wrists, and ankles. The table he was on started to descend downwards to the ground, and the chains started lifting him in the air. After a while, it was possible to walkpletely around him. ¡°No!? Let me go! I promise I will never hurt you again.¡± I didn¡¯t even care anymore to look at him. Walking in front of him with the scalpel in my hand. ¡°With the reading, I have done in thest 2 hours. I could see you were a great doctor and knew what will hurt someone and what won¡¯t hurt as much. It alles to how to hold your scalpel. Like this.¡± I took the scalpel in a certain direction. I sliced his knee, not deep enough to reach the bone but just enough to scratch his nervous system. ¡°Aah!?¡± He screamed. ¡°The funny part is that scratching or just poking the nervous system of a human body is worse than cutting it off. Why am I telling you this? You were the one that wrote the notes after all.¡± Shrugging to myself. I went on to the other knee and did the same. Having 10 years of the experience feeling this pain. I knew how he felt, but I didn¡¯t care. He needed to pay for what he has done. Every time I was cutting something, I called it out and then sliced. Every cut earned me a scream from him, and after a while, I started enjoying the sound of him screaming in pain. 30 minter, all his nervous system has been poked or scratch by me. Taking a step back, I saw that most of the bleeding already stop. There were at least over 100 cut marks with dry blood on them. Shifting my gaze back to a table that all the things he had that he hurt me with. There was a lot of thing on it like short swords, pipes, and drills. Smiling to myself, I walked to the table and picked up the short sword. Walking back in front of him, I showed him the sword and said. ¡°Do you remember what you did with this one?¡± ¡°No, please stop. I can¡¯t take it anymore. It hurts.¡± I could hear he was desperate. I couldn¡¯t see his facial expression because his face was full of dried blood. ¡°It hurts? Then why did you do it to other people if you aren¡¯t ready to feel it yourself? Remember this for your next life Father. If you do something against someone, you must ept it if they do it to you. If you kill someone, you must be ready to be killed. You may fight back, but you are not allowed toin. Remember that.¡± With myst words, I struck at his ribs, making a deep cut that started pouring with blood. Moving down, I did the same with his stomach area. This time it was deeper, making his internal organs became visible. I smiled at my own work. I was brought out of my thoughts when his body started convulsing. Looking at him, I saw blooding out of his mouth. ¡°No, you are not going to die that easily!?¡± I pulled his head down and opened his mouth to see that he bit his own tongue. I tried to get it out, but it was toote, and he already died. ¡°FUCK!?¡± I was furious and took the sword and started swinging and cutting at his body into small pieces. Starting at his feet. I moved up and did his hands as well. Afterward, only his head and upper body were left. ¡°You took the easy way out. If I ever meat your soul again. I will destroy it into a million pieces. I promise this on my mothers¡¯ name, Ava Adachi,¡± After my statement. I cut his head off. Looking down on the floor, the only thing you saw was blood and body parts. You could see a hand, feet, organs, and more. I felt dejected; I couldn¡¯t make him feel all of the pain I have felt over the 10 years. Thinking about what I could do to feel better, my gazended on the door that I have never entered. I was never allowed to enter it. Walking towards the door. When I entered, I knew why he never let me in here. The room was full of CCTV cameras and a screen showing what was going on in the entire building live. ¡°So this is how he always caught me when I tried running away.¡± I tried many times to run away, but he always found me. I would always faint from something in this building. Now I know why. He had a way to release gas into the building that makes people dizzy, sick, or faint. Looking through the room, I saw there was a way to shut the building down and release gas that would make you faint, dizzy, or sick. ¡°It seems that the people that worked for him knew what he has been doing to me. It seems that I still have some punishing to do.¡± I smiled and started locking the building down. After the entire build was locked down, I released the gasses. I looked at the hazmat suits that were against one of the walls and smiled to myself. The next thing I knew, I was standing between corpses that were ripped apart with our family¡¯s katana in my hand. I didn¡¯t remember anything about the massacre that I just pulled off. All I knew is that I needed to run before anyonees and find this. I ran towards the apartment with everything I had. While I was running, all I could see were bodies or what was left of them. They were so mutted I couldn¡¯t even recognize them. All I knew is that I caused this. Reaching the apartment, I went to my room and took a shower to get all of the blood off. Throwing everything in a duffel bag that I will need, I thought about how I am going to live after this. ¡®I can¡¯t stay as the son of Dr. Adachi. The great thing is I can stay with my name and surname. Because the Adachi name is widespread and my name as well. All I need to change is my birth parents. I will think about thatter. I need to fake my death first.¡¯ I thought to my self. Walking to my fathers¡¯ office, I found that his safe was open and there was money inside. I didn¡¯t care how much it was. I just dumped it in my duffel bag with everything else. After I took all the money, I went down to the garage to see if I could find anything that can bring the building down. This was the only thing I could think about that could exin all the carnage that happened. Arriving in the garage. I search around. After searching for a while, I found a hidden exit and a lot of fuel cans. Throwing all the fuel cans at the support pirs. After that, I made a fuel trail towards the hidden exit. Lighting the fuel on fire, I made I run for it. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Kitsuna/Shiro past 3 (1 yearter in Kyoto) It has been a year since the massacre. I think all my luck I have been building up for 10 years hade out. After the incident, a terrorist organization took all the me for the massacre and the building that fell in. When I saw this on the news, I actually cried with happiness. I was relieved that they took the me, and I didn¡¯t need to be so on guard all the time. This also made me decide to find a ce I can settle down to restart my life. The amount of money I got from the safe was enough for me to live 20 years offort and luxury. The problem was I didn¡¯t want to do that because I did kill 87 people, and I needed to do something to pay for what I did. I did feel bad about what I did. I still don¡¯t remember all of it and didn¡¯t want to. I also never had any nightmares about it. This made me want to help people more. Back to me restarting my life, I just arrived in Kyoko. This was the city that I liked the most. After traveling around for thest year, I saw and experienced the most fun things Japan had to offer. Like many fun things I have done, there were also bad things that happened. the worst thing that happened was getting attacked by some low gang members. I wasn¡¯t as good as my father was at closing wounds, so I ended up with a scar on my face. It started at the right side of my forehead, going down until my cheekbone. That was 2 months after the incident and made me learn hand to handbat. I learned a lot of things over the year. I could fake all my paperwork now and minor hacking. This was the first skill I picked up, and it helped a lot. Using this skill, I already got myself an apartment and a school I will be joining in a week. I also made some changes to my looks. I had white hair instead of ck. I also started wearing contact lenses to make my eye color ocean blue like my mother. I change so much that the only way to find out who I really was, was to do a blood test, which isn¡¯t going to happen easily. (1 Week Later) It was finely the day that I return to school. I woke up a bit earlier than needed to give a good impression on the first day. At the same time, I started thinking about how I really should act. I never had a real friend in my old school, and I was under my fathers¡¯ orders to be friends with them. Think again, what is a friend really? I was so caught up in my own thought that I didn¡¯t even notice the curious gazes I was getting from the people around me. It only took me 20 min of walking to arrive in front of the school. I went towards the teachers¡¯ office to find out where I needed to go. It wasn¡¯t so hard to find the office. ..... Knock on the door. After a while, I heard footstepsing towards the door. The door opened up, revealing a woman with ck hair and ck eyes with a white shirt and a ck jacket over it and a red skirt. She looked up at me and smiled before she closed the door again. ¡°Has anyone angered someone with white hair, blue eyes, and a huge scar on the right side of his face!?¡± I heard her scream from behind the door. After that, I only hard muttering. I waited outside for 5 min before I was getting impatient. Before I could knock again, the door open, revealing the same teacher from before. ¡°I am sorry, Adachi-san. I didn¡¯t know you were our new student. My name is Suzuki Yua, and I will be your homeroom teacher.¡± She gave me a little bow. ¡°Please take care of me, sensei. You can also call me Shiro.¡± I also returned her jester and smiled at her. ¡°Huh, your kind of charming when you smile. It would be best if you did that more often. You can also call me Yua when we are alone.¡± She winked at me. ¡°You know I am only 16. But I will ept your offer.¡± I nodded and made way for her to pass me. ¡°Hehe, I know. I like them younger.¡± She gave a littleugh and motions at me to follow. Shaking my head, I followed her toward the ss. Stopping in front of the ssroom door, she told me to wait until she calls me in. ¡°Come inside, Shiro-Kun.¡± Just shaking my head at what she called me. I walked in and was met with 25 people staring at me. Some of the girls already had stars in their eyes, and the boys had envious gazes. But most of them were looking at me with caution and was muttering about something with their seatmates. Nothing I can do with that. This is how I look, and I will not do some makeup every day to hide my scar. ¡°Come introduce yourself.¡± Yua beken me on. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Shiro Adachi. Please take care of me.¡± I did a small bow. Everyone went silent when I introduce myself. Looking up, I saw they were a bit pale. looking towards Yua, I saw he shake her head. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Did I not tell you to smile more?¡± She said. ¡°Ooh, Uhm.¡± I smiled at them, and they went paler. Tilting my head, I looked back at Yua for answers, and she just dismissed me. ¡°Okay, whatever, just go sit down next to Izumi at the back.¡± she pointed at the back of the ss, where I saw a girl with long ck hair and sses look at me with no emotion on her face. I did as she said and went and sat next to her. I reintroduce myself and only got her name, Izumi Hitomi. That is how my life as a high school student started. The next day I woke up earlier than yesterday because I wanted to take a run before school. When I exited my apartment, I heard my neighbor alsoe out looking over, and I was greeted with a shocked face Yua-sensei. ¡°Shiro!? You¡¯re my new neighbor?¡± she pointed at me and shouted. ¡°Aah, good morning, sensei. what are you doing up so early?¡± I waved at her. ¡°Right, I am going for a run before going to work.¡± looking at her again, I saw she had exercise clothes on the same as me with a big backpack on her back. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t teachers be at school before the students?¡± ¡°Yes, there is a shower at the school. I go there after my run.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Well, now, you do. Hmm, do you want to get your uniform and run together Before you think too much? I know you know the area, so I don¡¯t want my student to get lost.¡± ¡°Hmm, certainly. I am sure my teacher isn¡¯t a cougar.¡± I nodded, and before she could say anything, I went inside to get my uniform. After our run and take a shower, we walked through the hallways talking. ¡°Who would have thought the dog would be that aggressive?¡± Yua mumbled. She saw a stray dog on the side and wanted to pet it, and it attacked her. ¡°Well, the way you walked towards it made it seem like you wanted to kidnap it.¡± ¡°I wanted to. although he was a stray, he was so fluffy and cute.¡± ¡°He was dirty, smelled, and had ticks on him. what is cute about that?¡± ¡°Huh!? You men cant see true cuteness!?¡± She shouted while standing on her toes in front of me. ¡°Haha, if you say so.¡± Iughed at her while moving away from her. ¡°Tsk, whatever.¡± she walked away towards the teachers¡¯ office, and I went towards my ssroom. While walking towards my ss, my vision suddenly went white, and I was back in the room with Stacy. I was confused about why she stopped going through my memories. She still had her hand on my head, looking at her. I saw she was pale and sweating a lot. When I was about to shake her out of whatever was going on, I saw Dizzy behind her with a dagger, prepared to kill her. ¡°No!?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18: First Real Fight ¡°No, you don¡¯t!?¡± I took Stacy with my right hand and pulled her closer to me. With my left hand that was free, I tried blocking the dagger with an ice shield. I didn¡¯t have enough time to make a proper shield, so the dagger went right through the ice into my hand. ¡°Ugh.¡± Although I was cursed to reserve pain 10 times worse than it is. I have been training with Stacy that didn¡¯t hold her punches, so this didn¡¯t hurt enough for me to get distracted. I jumped off the bed away from Dizzy with Stacy in my arm. ¡°What bad timing you have. I wanted to do it in your dreams, but you just had to wake up. Tsk.¡± Dizzy dropped the dagger that she stabbed me with and pulled out another 2 for each hand. Looking confused at her and the dagger on the bed. She noticed my gaze and said. ¡°Are you wondering why I dropped my dagger? Well, you will find outter. Hehe.¡± Nodding at her, I activated my self regen. Seeing that my hand healed so fast Dizzy clicked her tongue. Looked at Stacy in my right arm. When I looked at Stacy, I noticed that I grabbed her by her cor and still didn¡¯t wake up. I started shaking her around, trying to wake her up. ¡°Didn¡¯t Stacy teach you never to take your eyes off of your enemy?¡± Dizzy dashed at me and tried to take advantage of me being distracted. Swing her daggers sideways, I made a great sword with my ice in my left hand and blocked her daggers with ease. I looked at her in the eyes. ¡°Dizzy, did you really think I would let my guard down that easily? Also, do you know how to use daggers properly?¡± She was most likely a trained assassin, a poorly trained one. She tried to attack me with both daggers in the same direction. Tilting my head sideways, I kicked her in the stomach, sending her flying back. Changing my grip on Stacy, I put her on my shoulder. I look back at Dizzy and saw she went right through my bed and ended up against the wall. ¡°How are you so strong. I knew you were a demon-fox, but you are still a level 2.¡± she stood up and readied herself again. ¡°Is there something special about being a demon-fox?¡± I ask her. ..... ¡°Didn¡¯t you know your kind is rare and dangerous? Why do you think it is rare to see any other demon-fox. They were hunted because their battle potential is so great that the Federation gave orders to all their forces to exterminate every demon-fox that exists.¡± She smiled at me that dropped my head looking to the ground, and continued. ¡°They also give anyone that bring a corps of one a massive reward. Haha.¡± While she was ranting on, I was getting depressed at hearing that my race was being hunted. I don¡¯t know why I felt so angry and sad about it. It most likely because of the primordial blood in me or that all my old memories were reyed in my head seconds ago. I whispered to Stacy that I still didn¡¯t know if she was awake or not. ¡°Sorry about this.¡± Dropping her to the floor, I dashed toward Dizzy with everything I had. She was surprised by my sudden approach that she didn¡¯t have time to dodge. She still blocked my sword but was again sent towards the wall, but this time she didn¡¯t stop and went straight through it and making an ear-piercing sound. Ignoring the sound, I walk calmly to the hole in the wall. I saw it was alreadyte afternoon. I looked at where Dizzy ended up and saw that she ended up 50 meters away from the mansion. Right before I was about to jump out, I heard the door open behind me. Looking back, I saw Reba and Lily running with their own weapons, ready to fight. Reba had a chain with a metal ball with spikes on one end, and the other end was an ax. Lily had a rapier in her hand. They looked around and saw me. When our eyes met, they stiffened. ¡°Take care of Stacy. She used her memories skill.¡± That is all I said before jumping out. Landing on the ground. I walked toward Dizzy that was struggling to stand up. I grinned at seeing her in such a pitiful state. ¡°Are you really from the Federation? You are so weak that a level 2 can do this to you. Has their battle power declined so much that we wouldn¡¯t even need half of the ck Ops to destroy the entire Federation? Hehe.¡± I was talking loud enough so that everyone could hear me. If there is one spy, there got to be more, and I know only killing her won¡¯t be enough to satisfy my anger. The Federation has given orders to kill all demon-fox meant that there shouldn¡¯t be that many left, and that got to me. Knowing that you might be thest of your race and why will piss off anyone. ¡°You!? How dare you mock the Federation!?¡± I heard a scream from behind me. Turning around, I saw one of our chefs running towards me with a sword in hand. Looking behind him, I saw that most people that worked at the mansion were outside. In between, I could see some of them showing an angry expression. Looking back at the chef, I smiled. ¡°Haha, do you really think that only one person is enough to kill me?¡± Iugh. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt powerful. I knew I was strong enough to fight a level 200, but at the moment, I felt like I could easily kill a level 300 and below with ease. I lifted my ice sword and brought it down towards the chef that was about to attack me. He tried to block it but ultimately failed, and my sword went right through his and ended up slicing his head in two. I let go of my sword, making him fall over with the sword still stuck in his head. looking back at the crowd, I said. ¡°Really, he couldn¡¯t even take one hit before dying. How weak has the Federation be?¡± After my statement, 20 other people started running out of the crowd towards me. ¡®Really, there were 22 spies. We have less than 150 people working here, and more than 10% of them were spies.¡¯ Shaking my head, I activated dimension storage and equipped my fighting gear. Over thest 3 years, I also discovered that I can use this skill to change my outfit instantly. My battle gear didn¡¯t look that different from the normal outfits I wear every day. My scarf, a ck hoodie, dark red t-shirt with ck jeans, and ck sneakers with my own crosswheels on my waist. I looked like a teenager that wants to go out and y around, but all of my clothes were made out of adamite fiber, the same as my crosswheels. (Reba POV) Today was finally the day that Stacy will confront Kitsuna about her distancing herself from everyone. Stacy hade toin to me for thest 2 months about Kitsuna ignoring her. It started getting under my skin. She has ruined so much private time with Lily. Ugh. So annoying. Well, I thought everything would go fine until I heard an explosioning from Kitsunas¡¯ room. Thinking it was nothing I remembered Dizzy and thought she might have taken this chance to attack. We knew she was a spy, but Stacy wanted to use her as Kitsunas¡¯ first kill. The world wasn¡¯t the best there was, and killing people happens a lot, especially in Stacy¡¯s work. Anyway, Dizzy was only a level 200mon ss, so she was really weak. I looked at Lily that was in front of me and started running. Running towards Kitsunas¡¯ room with our weapons out and ready. When we reached her room, we didn¡¯t wait and barged in. I looked around for the Dizzy to only fine Stacy on the floor and Kitsuna before a giant hole in the wall. Looking towards her, our eyes met. I stiffen up seeing those eyes. Those eyes remind me of one person, and that person is not someone you can mess with if she is in that state, Stacy the battle maniac. Stacy mighte off as an airhead most of the time, but if she is in a fight where she is a determent to kill this person, no one can stop her, not even Dean. In that state, she also has the same eyes that Kitsuna has at the moment. ¡°Take care of Stacy. She used her memories skill.¡± That was all she said before jumping out. I was surprised that she permitted Stacy to look through her memories. I knew she didn¡¯t trust people easily, but it seems she trusted Stacy a lot. Because giving permission to see all of her memories meant that Stacy would know everything about her. Walking to Stacy that was on the floor, I kicked her and said. ¡°Exin to me what happened.¡± I knew she was faking. ¡°Tsk, why do you have to kick me?¡± Stacyined and stood up. ¡°Exin!¡± I said again. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Wrath (Still Reba POV) ¡°Dizzy attacked when I was busy looking at Kitsunas¡¯ memories. Kitsuna woke up in the middle of it because she felt the bloodlust Dizzy was giving off. Kitsuna got mad because the Federation has given a genocide order on her kind, and here we are. You know I said that I wanted Dizzy to be Kitsunas¡¯ first kill, right. That was actually unneeded.¡± Stacy exined while walking toward the broken wall. ¡°Has she killed someone before.¡± Stacy just nodded, not taking her eyes off Kitsuna in the courtyard. ¡°Wasn¡¯t her old-world against killing?¡± I ask ¡°Yes, it was. In that world, she would be a mass murderer. Well, they never knew she did it. Got to say she was lucky that a dumb terrorist group took all the me for her handy work, haha.¡± ¡°Hmm, she has killed more than one person?¡± Lily asks with confusion. ¡°Un, she has killed more people than you, Lily,¡± Stacy said nonchntly. ¡°What!? You aren¡¯t serious. I know Lily hasn¡¯t been in a war yet, but her kill count still isn¡¯t low, Stacy.¡± Looking down at Kitsuna in time to see her bring her sword down on one of the spies killing him instantly. I was expecting her to react somehow, but she didn¡¯t even give him a second nce. Looking closely, I saw that her body was producing dark mana. ¡°She went berserk. We need to do something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is in full control.¡± ..... ¡°She is only 13 years. How can she be in control,¡± I ask? ¡°I don¡¯t think I can tell you everything,¡± Stacy said with a bit of sadness. ¡°All you need to know she will be fine; just watch.¡± I wanted her to answer me, but when I saw the look she had. I didn¡¯t ask because her look reminded me of my mother when she heard I was epted into the ck ops. she was very proud of me, and I could see that proudness on Stacys¡¯ face right now aimed at Kitsuna. I didn¡¯t know why she was so proud of Kitsuna and wasn¡¯t nning to ask. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Hey!? How the hell is more than 10% of our staff spies, Reba!?¡± The proud look that Stacy just had was gone instantly and was reced by a frown looking at me. ¡°Uhm, I haven¡¯t had enough time in the past couple of years to do a cleanup.¡± I scratch my head awkwardly. ¡°Yeah, I can see that. I have gone soft on you, haven¡¯t I? You need to take care of your work and stop flirting with Lily the entire time.¡± Stacy shouted, making both me and Lily blush. (Kitsuna POV) Seeing that 20 people were running at me, I thought of how I would handle it. Stacys¡¯ training revolved around fighting against groups. This was my first time fighting against people who should know what they are doing and was really trying to kill me. It is not like the dumb delinquents¡¯ back on earth that attacked me blindly. When they were 10 meters away, I heard Dizzy shouting from behind me. ¡°Don¡¯t attack her so blindly. She is way stronger than she should be. The best way is to surround her and then attack her.¡± All of them listened to her words and started surrounding me. I wanted tough because they actually gave me the advantage by surrounding me instead. ¡°You fucken idiots, you just gave her the advantage!?¡± I heard Stacy shout from the broken wall. Looking at her, I saw she looks fine. ¡°OI!? You should be on my side!?¡± I shouted back and chuckled at finding out she was actually faking her state a while ago. ¡°This should have been a challenge for you, but they just had to listen to that dumbass of a maid!? I believe in you!?¡± While Stacy wasining and giving me her support. I heard weird noisesing from the ground behind Dizzy. Look towards the sound. I heard an unsettling voice. ¡°I can¡¯t agree more with you, Stacy Draig. This dumbass just had to choose today to make a ruckus.¡± The man said while he was standing up from the ground behind Dizzy. When he was standing straight, more people started to stand up. ¡®How the hell didn¡¯t I notice so many people on the ground.¡¯ I was surprised that so many have escaped my senses. There were at least 50 people, and it waste afternoon. This only meant they were nning to attack at night time. ¡°Commander, what are you doing here!?¡± Dizzy and all the other spies were surprised at seeing him. Looking again at the guy, I saw he had white hair and green eyes. He was wearing a ghillie suit? ¡°I have a mission to destroy the mansion, and you areprising it.¡± Unsheathing his sword, he attacked Dizzy at speed I couldn¡¯t see. All I saw was the aftermath of Dizzys head being sliced off and her body falling to the ground. ¡®This is bad!? I need to get out of here.¡¯ Looking around, I started to look for escape root back to The mansion. The only person that can fight this guy is her. While I was looking around, I saw that I was in the middle of all of them. ¡°Well, fuck.¡± I cursed at my luck. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to panic, although you are in the worst possible ce to stand.¡± ¡°Aah, and you don¡¯t seem to affect after killing one of your own.¡± ¡°The federation doesn¡¯t ept failure.¡± ¡°I see, so who am I facing? You?¡± I said, smiling. But was hoping he will point to a weaker person. ¡°All of us, of course.¡± He smiled back and lifted his hands, gesturing for his men. ¡°Tsk. Fuck.¡± I cursed my luck and took my crosswheels of my waist and tacking stance. Just as I was about to attack, Stacy appeared next to me. Looking at her, I said. ¡°I was started thinking you have left me?¡± ¡°I will leave Dean before I leave you.¡± She said seriously. ¡°I...I¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I knew she loves Dean more than anyone and will do anything for him. I heard stories about him and her from Stacy, and the new Dean was the world for her. Her saying that she would leave him before I baffled me? Chuckling a bit, I smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°Are you okay in the head? You leave him before me, yeah, right.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? When we are done, I will show you my memories, and you will see why I would do that.¡± ¡°Fi-¡± I wasn¡¯t able to rey as Stacy pushed me. Right afterward, themanders¡¯ sword came down at the same spot. ¡°Talkter. Can you make me 2 Katana, please?¡± Doing at, she says. I made her 2 ice katanas and throwing them at her. ¡°Thanks.¡± She thanked me after catching them. She reinforced my sword with her mana and started attacking the Commander. With the battle starting between them, the rest of them also started attacking. Just as I was about to grab my crosswheels that were on my waist, I ducked under someone that attacked from behind me and swept his legs out under him. While he was falling, I made a katana in one hand and cut his head off. ¡°Can I just use my crosswheels!?¡± I shouted at them. ¡°Haha, like we would let you use them.¡± One of themughed at me. Looking at him, I threw the Katana at his chest and I again tried to get my weapons out. The guy wasn¡¯t ready for my sudden attack and just had enough time to make sure my attack wasn¡¯t fatal. When my hands touched my crosswheels, I again needed to dodge someone¡¯s attack from above. I rolled out of the way and used all my strength to jump in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get her han-Ugh!?¡± Even though he tried to warn everyone else, he was toote, and I had them out already and just killed him with one of them. Everyone was surprised by the sudden attack because no one saw iting. ¡°I am now ready for you, Hehe.¡± Everyone that heard me shudder at my voice, even Stacy and the Commander, stopped fighting and looked at me. ¡°That...She must die. Everyone the mission has change kill the Demi-Fox at all cost. We can¡¯t leave a carrier of a Deadly sin skill alive!?¡± The Commander shouted at all his troops. ¡°I thought she was going into a normal berserk state, but this. The 7 Deadly Sins, the sin of Wrath,¡± Stacy mumbled while looking at me, concerned. Unknown to me, I started to change. My ck and red hair change toplete red. My eyes werepletely red, as well. The most notable thing is that my body was clouded in ck smoke. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: ¡°Everyone the mission has change kill the Demi-Fox at all cost. We can¡¯t leave a carrier of a Deadly sin skill alive!?¡± Hearing the new orders and what they will be fighting. Everyone looked at me with fear. Not knowing how rare a sins holder was. I startedughing at them. ¡°Why are you so scared of a 13-year-old?¡± I smirked at them. Starting to infused ice mana into my crosswheels. I looked at the closes person to me and unleashed my attack. Taking him by surprise, he had no time and was killed instantly. This also woke everyone up from the sudden change, and that started attacking me. Jumping to the side dodging a fireball. I grabbed the person I arrived in front of with my right hand and unleashed ck mes into his face. While he was burning, I threw my crosswheel in my left hand to the next victim. Although I had 3 racial elements, I couldn¡¯t really use my lightning and fire. The only way to use them was close range and the arm with the respectable curse on them. It never bothered me because my ice was overpowered already. Even though Stacy was standing more than 10 meters from me, I could feel my ice that was still in her hands. I could even move it around if I wanted to. I infused my crosswheels with my ice mana so I can ¡®summon¡¯ it back into my hands. Through the crisped corpse at the guy that was busy running towards me, I summon my crosswheels back to my hands and killing someone that didn¡¯t see iting. ¡°So you can use more than one element, and your ice seems to be a top tear element.¡± The Commander said while his men started moving back, giving him space. Looking at him with surprise. I knew I was no match for him and hoped Stacy would have kept him distracted while I was busy killing his men. Feeling my Ice sword moving closer, I knew she was on her way, luckily. ¡°Oi, who said you could leave me behind!?¡± Just then, she appeared next to him, taking his left arm with her appearance. ¡°Ugh!?¡± Jumping back, he held his left arm in his right hand. ..... ¡°That is what you get for leaving me.¡± She grinned at him and looked at me, and asked. ¡°Who is in control?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± I looked at her, confused. Moving my head to the side, a throwing knife came past my head. I threw my crosswheels at the person that just attacked me. ¡°We are busy talking.¡± ¡°I think you should stop killing; for now, you might lose control,¡± Stacy said with a bit of worried in her voice. ¡°I will try, but no promises.¡± I didn¡¯t know why she told me that I shouldn¡¯t kill. Knowing her, I just need to listen to her. Although we talked a lot between fights, it always ended up in a few seconds. Calling my crosswheels back, I put them in my storage and formed ice brass knuckles in my hands. ¡°Okay, let us continue cannon fodder.¡± I was giving them a mocking gesture. ¡°AAAH!?¡± Giving a war cry, they started running at me again. Looking at the closes one, I grabbed his sword with my left hand and jabbed at his face with my right one. When my fist connected with his face, I heard his skull cracking. Letting him go, I looked at the next person. I ducked under his sword and gave him an uppercut and was met with another cracking noise. ¡°Geez, what are your faces made of? It breaks so easily.¡± I said while sweeping the legs out of the guy behind me. Creating guards on my legs. I kicked him in the stomach sending him back into the crowd take some people with him. ¡°There are so many of you all.¡± Looking around, I saw they stopped attacking me recklessly and stood right outside my attack range. ¡®These guys aren¡¯t so dumb. After just three encounters, they already see that they are outmatched in close range.¡¯ I was about to go to them when someone talked. ¡°Move back more this bitch is too good to close range. Where are our mages? Let them take her out.¡± Hearing the new n, all of the close-range soldiers moved back, giving space for the mages to attack. ¡°Aah, thanks. You are making me blush.¡± I said while acting shy. ¡°Die!!¡± Hearing a woman shout behind me, I rolled to the right, dodging a water st just in time. Making a few throwing knives in my hands. Looking at the mage that attacked me, I threw them at her. Unable to dodge the knives, she got killed by a knife to the face. ¡°Penny!? FUCK YOU!?¡± One of the men started to run at me while cursing me. ¡°Don¡¯t you, idiot!?¡± The same guy that gave the orders tried to save him, but it was toote. Dogging his sword, I hit him in his gut, making him spit out some blood. Before he could move again, I wrapped my tail around his feet and started using him as a club. Running into the crowd, I swung the guy at the crowd first. Knocking some of them over. Acting fast, I made more knives and threw them at all the down people. ¡°Move back. We can¡¯t fight her in close range!?¡± Again the same guy gave orders. He started to irritate me. Looking at him, I threw the guy I was caring with my tail at him with all my strength. ¡°AAH...Ugh!?¡± He tried to dodge the guy but was too slow and was hit with the full force of my through, creating a crater. ¡°Monster!? She is a monster!?¡± I hear someone shout. Looking at him, I started to giggle. ¡°Hehe, me a monster? That doesn¡¯t sound so bad, you know.¡± After I said that, I felt my body shift. (Stacy POV) Hearing Kitsunas rey, I sigh to myself. Telling Kitsuna to stop kill in her state at the moment was like telling a baby to stop crying. I just hope she won¡¯t do something like turning into a giant fox or something. ¡°Why are you protecting a sin holder. You know what kind of being they are. After all, we had to team up to kill the previous Wrath holder.¡± The Commander said while putting back his arm. Looking at him, I sigh. I did team up with him and the other 30 high levelers to kill the previous Wrath sin holder. We won but lost 16 people in the fight, and afterward, Dean and I killed the rest, or so we thought. It seems we mist this guy. ¡°How did you even survived? I was pretty sure we killed all of you.¡± ¡°I faked my death, of course. I am not the only one. Just a warning, the rest that survived wille for you.¡± ¡°I see, well, that was 10 years ago.¡± ¡°Yes, and I had 10 years to improve on myself. If I remembered, you were level 500 at the time.¡± ¡°Huh? Wait, do you think you are a match for me now?¡± I tilted my head at him. ¡°Why do you think I was sent on this mission.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°Hahaha, The Federation sent you on a suicide mission.¡± Iugh at him. ¡°Youugh now, but just feel the aura of a level 960 Rare ss.¡± Unleashing his aura at me, and it felt pitiful. ¡°How pitiful. I think my daughter over there can actually kill you if she goes all out.¡± I pointed and looked at Kitsuna. Seeing all of his men backing away from her, he started to release killing intent towards Kitsuna. Seeing him doing that, I attacked him, so he does distract her. ¡°Don¡¯t try your cheap tricks here. I already taught her with my full killing intent anyways.¡± ¡°You really are making a monster. Do you think you will be able to control her?¡± He said while blocking my attack but was still sent back by a lot. ¡°That¡¯s more apliment for people like us, you know. Control her. Why would I want to do that? She is my daughter, and that is it. She can do what she wants to do in her life.¡± I said while attacking him again to make more distance between Kitsunas¡¯ battle and ours. ¡°You will destroy the world if you keep such a monster alive.¡± He tried to push me away with his sword but was sent away instead. ¡°Hmm, I am getting mad at you calling my daughter names.¡± I was about to continue talking until. ¡°ROAR!!??¡± ¡°I just had to say it, didn¡¯t I.¡± Looking at the direction the sound came from. You could see a giant 9 tail fox 8 meters tall and 16 meters in length without the tails. The tails on their own were 9 meters long. ¡°You guys found a host for the 9 tail primordial blood!?¡± The Commander shouted in surprise, looking at me. ¡°Yeah, ytime is over.¡± Disappearing from my position, I reappear behind hIm, knocking him out. Chapter 21 Chapter 21: New ¡®Pet¡¯ I looked back at Kitsuna in her fox form, letting the Commander¡¯s body drop to the ground. She was mostly red with some ck markings here and there. She had 9 tails that were the same red and ck, but her tails¡¯ were white at the ends. Her eyes were back to normal, red irises, with the rest being ck. ¡°To think she will unlock 2 major powers in one night. Haaah, troublesome.¡± Sigh to my self I called out. ¡°Reba!?¡± A secondter, Reba appeared next to me, looking at Kitsuna. ¡°Well, how are we going to deal with her?¡± Reba said with worry. ¡°Nothing. Get everyone away from the mansion. Also, take the guy with you.¡± I said, pointing at the Commander. ¡°Wait, are you mad!? She will destroy everything.¡± ¡°Yes, and we were let her do that. I can¡¯t do shit. Going through her memories took a toll on me for some reason. I, at the moment, wouldn¡¯t be able to knock her out easily.¡± ¡°You are nning to keep her alive?¡± Reba said, confused. ¡°Of course, she is my daughter,¡± I said, frowning at Reba. ..... ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason, is it?¡± Just nodding at her. She sighed, taking the Commander, and disappeared again. ¡®Of course, it isn¡¯t the only reason. Kitsuna is just like me.¡¯ Looking at all the destruction with a smile. Seeing all the federation soldiers getting squashed or sent flying made me happy. My only worry was that Kitsuna lostplete control of her body. Taking my eyes of Kitsuna, I looked in the direction of the mansion. Seeing only Reba and Lily helping people out of the mansion, I got a bad feeling. Looking around, my feeling got worse. ¡°Where is the rest of our ck ops guards? They should be here?¡± Thinking about it, I left the yard and headed toward the armory. Turning the corner close to the armory, I heard people shouting. ¡°No...UGH!!??¡± Hearing some getting killed, I started running. Turning a mother corner, I saw 3 ck Ops bodies on the ground. ¡°Who Killed these guys?¡± Examing the corpses, I saw 2 of them with a wound that I have never seen before. Thest one worried me. He had a knife in his back, meaning he was attacked from behind, and the only way for that to happen so close to the armory is if someone betrayed him. Looking up, I started running again. ¡°Move faster!? They are going to notice that we disappeared any minute now.¡± Running past more corpses with the same wounds I haven¡¯t seen before. I stopped in front of the entrance to the armory, looking at the man who just talked. ¡°Dave, what the hell do you think you are doing,¡± I said in a low emotionless voice while looking at the Captian of our guards. ¡°Mdy, shouldn¡¯t you be looking after the young miss outside,¡± Dave said, trying to hide his surprise. ¡°I asked first.¡± Looking behind him, I saw that there were 5 others with him. ¡°What does it look like, Mdy? We are saving the weapons, of course.¡± He said, moving back closer to the rest of them with his hands behind his back. ¡°I see, so why are their bodies in the hallway.¡± Narrowing my eyes at him. Refusing to answer me. He pulled his hand out from his back and pointed a small staff at me, and said. ¡°You will let us go, or I kill you. These weapons are newly made by the Federation and have great pration power, Haha.¡± He smiled andughed at me. ¡°Ooh, so it is because of you that we had so many Federation spies, and because of you, the attacked happened tonight.¡± Looking at the weird staff thing, I recalled something Amari told me years ago about their world¡¯s weapons. ¡°Let me guess a reincarnation made that.¡± ¡°Smart as always, Stacy. Yes, it was made by one. I think this one was named a musket, which is still an old version of the modern ones they have.¡± ¡®I see, so that¡¯s what it is. Guns, Amari told me about them.¡¯ Feeling the mansion shaking. I knew Kitsuna had already killed everyone outside and was on her way to the mansion. ¡°BOOM!!??¡± Just like I thought. Kitsuna just destroyed half of the mansion with her tails. ¡°What the hell was that!?¡± Hearing all the men in the armory being distracted. I took my chance and closed the distains with them. Grabbing the gun in Daves¡¯ hand first, I kicked him in the stomach, making him fly back and lose his grip on the gun. The rest of them also didn¡¯t have any time to react and were knocked out. Wrapping them up with rope I found in the armory. I started dragging them out. Arriving outside the main doors, I saw Kitsuna sitting there in her fox form, looking at me. Tilting my head, I asked. ¡°You good?¡± Not getting an answer. I dropped the rope in my hand and walked closer to her. She followed me with her eyes. Stopping a few meters away in front of her, I asked again. ¡°Are you done?¡± This time I got a nod, and her body falling to the ground. I was about to walk closer to her until I heard loud snoring. ¡°It seems she overworked herself.¡± I giggled at her snoring. ¡°Well, at least she didn¡¯t destroy the entire mansion.¡± I heard Reba from my side. ¡°But sadly, the self-repair spell on the mansion broke,¡± I said, looking at Reba walking up to me. ¡°True.¡± ¡°PFFT!!??¡± Hearing something deting, I looked back at Kitsuna and saw a lot of ck smokeing out of her and her body shrinking. ¡°As I thought,¡± I said with sadness. ¡°What is happening?¡± Reba asked. ¡°She is losing her 9 tails.¡± ¡°What!? Why!? Is it because she is a sin holder?¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, it is a good thing, though. If she starts working on her sin while she doesn¡¯t have all 9 tails, it will be easier to control herself.¡± ¡°Ooh, I see. So, she can get her 9 tails back?¡± ¡°Yes, she can, but it depends on her how fast though.¡± Seeing the smoke clear, I saw Kitsuna still in her fox form, but this time way smaller and cuter. She still looked the same the only defrence was her size. She was under a meter tall and just above a meter in length. Her tail was almost the same lenth as her body. ¡°CUUTE!!??¡± Hearing someone screaming. I looked in the direction to see my other daughter Amari running towards Kitsuna on the floor. Behind her, I saw Dean walking towards us as well. ¡°OI!? Dean, what is she doing here!?¡± I was worried that Amari would be affected by all the carnage that happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mdy, we already cleaned up. She isn¡¯t going to see anything.¡± Hearing Reba, my worries disappeared. ¡°Haah, that¡¯s good.¡± I sigh Amari ran up to me with her arms rapped aroundthe sleeping Kitsuna in her arms. Luckily Amari was almost the same hight as me so she could easily carry Kitsuna. She gave me puppy eyes while asked. ¡°Mom! Mom! Can we keep it?¡± ¡°Young miss, that is your-Ugh!¡± Hitting Reba in the ribs to shut her up, I said. ¡°Yes, of course. Just don¡¯t shake her too much. She is busy evolving, okay.¡± Ignoring the re from Reba next to me. I gave Amari a big smile and rubbed her head. ¡°Thank you, mother! By the way, what happened to the mansion?¡± Amari thanked me and asked worried. ¡°Haha, that my daughter you don¡¯t have to worry about.¡± I waved her off. Looking at Dean that just arrived next to us, I asked. ¡°How did you guys get here so fast?¡± ¡°Ooh, we took one of our new airnes,¡± Dean said. ¡°Airne?¡± I looked at him, confused. ¡°Ooh, you won¡¯t know. It¡¯s one of our new weapons that was designed by one of the reincarnations.¡± ¡°Ooh, that reminds me here.¡± Taking the gun out, I gave it to Dean. ¡°Reba, I also left some people back there tied up. Can you please take them into custody?¡± I said, pointing at the 6 people at the door. Getting a nod, Reba walked off towards them. ¡°A musket? Where did you get it?¡± Dean asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Amari dear, can you go back to the airne. Daddy and I need to talk,¡± I said to my daughter. ¡°Okay!¡± Before she could walk off, I remembered something. ¡°Wait, let me just touch the cute fox head first.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She said, confused but listened and walked closer to me. ¡°I made a deal with her. I am just fulfilling it.¡± Activating my memories skill, I imnted a dream of my life in her head. ¡°Thank you. See you at the aier, sweety.¡± I rubbed her head before she turned around and walked away. ¡°Why did you give memories of your life to the fox?¡± Dean said, looking at me, confused. ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡± Smiling at him. Exining the entire night to him, I saw that he was starting to sweat a lot. ¡°You mean that the fox that our daughter thinks is her new pet is actually Kitsuna. The Kitsuna, who is actually a primordial with one of the 7 deadly sins, and her sin is wrath, the second strongest sin.¡± The more he talked, the more he sounded depressed. ¡°Yes, pretty much.¡± Nodding at him. ¡°Are you mad! Do you know how angry she is going to be when she wakes up! She will go bat shit crazy on us!¡± He shouted. ¡°Let it be her punishment and trust me. Her reaction will be worth it.¡± I waved him off while walking away. Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Stacys¡¯ past ¡°Happy birthday, little kitten. It is Time to wake up. We are going to church today.¡± Waking up from hearing a gentle male voice next to me. Opening my eyes, I saw someone with green eyes, silver hair, and a big ass beard. He also had 2 silver cat ears on his head. ¡°You have an hour to get ready.¡± The man said. ¡°Is Mother is going with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your birthday and the first day seeing your status. Of course, she ising.¡± ¡°I see. I will be on time, Father.¡± ¡°Then I will excuse myself,¡± Father said, standing up and walking out of the room. ¡°Okay, see you in a while, Father.¡± Standing up, I went to the mirror. Looking into the mirror, I saw a 5-year-old girl with long silver hair and silver eyes. She also had 2 cat ears on her head. She also had a long silver tail if you look behind her. ¡°Haah, I wonder what sort of powers I will receive.¡± Smiling at myself, I went and got ready for the day. ..... (40 minutester) Walking out of our mansion. I saw dad standing next to a woman with silver hair and silver eyes. She was wearing a long ck dress. You could see that the dress was tight around her arms and waist. When she heard me, she looked at me with a frown. ¡°Brat, what took you so long!¡± She said aggressively at me. Looking at my watch, I saw that I was only busy for 40 minutes. ¡°Father said I have an hour. I am also early. I still have 20 minutes left.¡± I said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t get cheeky with your mother, brat,¡± She said, smiling and rubbing my head. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on the road.¡± We started walking towards our carriage. Looking at my father, I could see that he had his white suit on. He also had his sword on his waist. I haven¡¯t left my house many times, but I knew both my parents were part of the military. The only thing that confused me was that my mother was a pure human. Inparison, my dad was a cat-kin with a special bloodline. This contrary doesn¡¯t like different races marrying each other. Well, it didn¡¯t bother me that much because they were my parents, after all. (2 hourster) ¡°We have finally arrived.¡± Mother said. ¡°Yeah, why did it take so long,¡± I ask with confusion. ¡°That is because we are doing it in the main church of the capital. There will be a ceremony for all the other noble kids that are doing it today.¡± Dad exined while opening the door. Walking out, you could see at least another 14 families waiting outside of the church. Taking my eyes of the families, I looked at the church. It was a 4 story high white building with a lot of ss in it. Stairs were going up to a big door that is most likely the entrance to the church. ¡°Stacy,e, let¡¯s go.¡± My mother patted my shoulder and walked past me. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Following her, we went closer to the entrance. 10 minutester, the bell of the church started to ring. With the bell rings, the doors started to open up. When the doors werepletely open, priests started walking out. The way they were walking made it look like they were floating. A whileter, all of them stopped and made way for the church¡¯s head priest, I presume. While the head priest was walking out of the church, he started talking. ¡°Praise The Angels. Seek The Angels. Worship The Angels. Trust The Angels. The heavens dere the glory of the Angels; the skies proim the work of their hands. Day after day, they pour forth speech; night after night, they reveal knowledge.¡± Stopping at the top of the stairs, he looked at everyone and started talking again. ¡°May all the children that will be joining step today forward.¡± Doing as he said, I walked closer and stood next to the other children. ¡°Today is the day that you, the child of our wonderful Angels, will reserve your blessings. Knowe follow me, children.¡± Doing as he said, we all started walking into the church, leaving our parents outside. When we all came into the main hall, we all were called to stop. After we were standing still, a priest started exining what will happen and what we must do. ¡°You will change into the clothes we will give you. after that, we will again go back to the entrance to the church. But stay behind me in a line. I will tell you when you may go out, okay. When I tell you to go out, I want you to stand in front of the ck te that will stand outside. You will see it. when you get in front of it, put your hands on it, okay.¡± Everyone nodded, and he started giving out robes for everyone. We all put the robes on and started to line up. I took my time and ended up at the very end of the line. Looking around, I saw that the priest from before went and stood at the front. Not long after, we started moving to the entrance again. Stopping again just before exiting the church. The man started talking again. ¡°You ready, children.¡± He smiled and made the first boy walkout. We all looked at him how he went to the ck te and put his hand s on it. After a couple of seconds, the te light up, and something show on it. Everyone started pping outside, and the boy had a smile on his face. ¡°It seems he got a good status.¡± the bot in front of me said.¡± ¡°ooh, is that what it shows?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t your parents exin everything for you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even know we will be going out today.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Well, that te takes your mana from you. through taking your mana, it will get all the details about you. after that, it shows a screen where your status will be shown for everyone to see.¡± The boy exins. ¡°Ooh, thank you.¡± I thanked the boy and looked back outside. This went on for the rest of us until it was my turn. ¡°Okay, you are thest one. May the Angels bless you.¡± The priest said Nodding, I walked out. Looking around while walking to the te, I saw my mother and father standing at every one¡¯s back. Smiling and waving at them. Stopping in front of the te, I put my hands on it. A whileter, the te light up and showed my status. Name: Stacy Acura Age: 5 Race: Cat-kin Bloodline: Nekomata Gender: Female Level: 1 ss: Unknown Hp: 60/60 MP: 120/120 Str: 5 Vit: 30 Def: 5 Int: 60 End: 15 Agt: 80 Skills: Soul link, Illusions, Mana Fortification When everyone saw my status, they gasped. Looking through the status, I was surprised at how high my Agility was. ¡®What is Soul link?¡¯ Looking at my parents, I saw my mother with a big proud smile on her face, but my fathers¡¯ face was full of worry. ¡°What a great weapon she will make for the Federation!?¡± Hearing someone shout, I looked in the direction to see a man with short silver hair with a gold crown on top. He also had the same eyes as my mother. Looking at him, I frown. I knew who he was. Everyone does. Even me, a 5-year-old. ¡°Your Majesty!?¡± Someone shouted in surprise. Everyone bowed down on one knee and looked down, showing their respect towards the King. ¡°Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Hearing my mother¡¯s voice and what she called the King. I looked up in surprise. ¡°Of course, I am here to see my lovely niece.¡± He smiled at my mother. Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Stacys¡¯ pass 2 ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I was about to go to the castle to show you in person anyway.¡± Mother shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Why don¡¯t we go to the castle? We can talk all we want there.¡± ¡°Come, sweetheart, let¡¯s go.¡± Mother waved her hand at me. ¡°I aming, Mother.¡± Standing up, I ran toward them, forgetting that I still have the robes on. ¡°Wait, you need to change first.¡± The head priest said before I could go down the stairs. ¡°Ooh, yeah¡± Looking down, I started to rip the robes off. ¡°Don¡¯t change here!?¡± Father shouted hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I never changed my clothes; I just put this over it,¡± I said, taking off the robe showing my dress I was wearing beforehand. Picking up the ripped robe from the floor, I gave it to the head priest. ..... ¡°...¡± Not waiting for him to say anything, I ran towards my Father, that was standing next to the King. ¡°Okay, let us take my carriage to the castle.¡± Said the King, walking towards his carriage. Taking my Fathers hand, I whispered to him. ¡°Father, what did he mean about a weapon.¡± ¡°Not know, Stacy.¡± He said, pulling me at hand and following behind the King and Mother towards the carriage. ¡°Stacy, sit here with your uncle.¡± The King said, patting hisp. Looking at him, confused, I looked at Father. ¡°Un.¡± Seeing him nod, I went and sat on the Kings¡¯p. ¡°Well, Stacy, how does it feel sitting on a Kings¡¯p.¡± He said with a voice full of amusement. ¡°Weird.¡± That was all I said. ¡°I see. Sis, how has it been.¡± Seeing I wasn¡¯t going to say anything more, he starts talking with my Mother. ¡°It has been great. I am close to having another breakthrough in my training.¡± Mother said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± They kept on having small talk until we arrived at the castle. Having never seen the castle up close, I was stun at how big it was. I always thought our Mansion was too big for just our family but seeing the castle, that was easily 10 or more times bigger than our mansion. I knew it was just for show. Looking at the King, I ask. ¡°I knew the castle is big, but why is it this big?¡± ¡°Haha, it is to show that the King is almighty and how important he is. You can almost say it is topensate for something, hehe.¡± It wasn¡¯t the King who answered but Mother. Looking at her, I saw with her usual amused smile. ¡°Ugh... why do you have to be so mean, sis.¡± The King said, looking like he was wronged. ¡°Can¡¯t we move on? I wanted to start with Stacy¡¯s training today.¡± Father said, annoyed. ¡°Hmm? Yeah, let¡¯s get to business.¡± The King said with a raised eyebrow. Dismissing his thought, he started walking to the castle. (Drawing room) Sitting down next to my Father and Mother on the couch. We all looked at the King and waited for him to talk. ¡°Do anyone want something to drink? Stacy?¡± He asks. ¡°No, thank you.¡± I decline politely. ¡°If you say so.¡± He dismissed all the maids in the room and looked at us seriously. ¡°Now moving to the business talks. You both know the deal we had.¡± ¡°¡±Yes¡±¡± Both my parent answered in unison. ¡°Then we understand that Stacy bes the property of the kingdom from today onwards.¡± ¡°Your majesty, she is just 5 years old. I know you want to use her Soul link skill, but she is too young to be effective with it.¡± My father said with worry. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I will have one of the older ones teach her.¡± ¡°Brother, you should not be rushing this. There is no way that a 5-year-old will survive mentally after using that skill on traumas.¡± Mother said with no emotion in her voice. ¡°IO! What are we talking about? Can someone exin it to me?¡± I said, taking all the retention in the room. ¡°Well, Hunny. Your parents were not really allowed to marry, but I made a deal with them.¡± The King said, not changing his expression. ¡°The deal was that if one of their children have an outstanding skill. I the King can take one of them for myself.¡± ¡°I see. If you take me, my siblings won¡¯t be taken away?¡± I ask with a frown. ¡°Yes. I only get one child.¡± ¡°I see. I understand you want me because of my soul link. But what is mana fortification? Isn¡¯t that also a rare skill?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, what are all your skills? I stopped reading after the Soul link.¡± The King said nonchntly. All three of us looked at him like he is dumb. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Really, Brother? You have not even changed after bing King. Still doing things before thinking.¡± Mother said, shaking her head. She looked at me and started exining. ¡°Well, she has 3 skills. Illusions it¡¯s rare, but Mana Fortification is rarer. It is almost at the same level as Soul link. Mana fortification, fortify your speels and all your mana that leaves your body. Still, the problem is that you don¡¯t have an element, so mana fortification is useless in your hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not always true. What if she infuses her weapons with her mana? What then?¡± Father asks. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If she wants to do that, she must have perfect mana control, which will take years. She also would need weapons that can take her mana power. That will most likely be high as well.¡± Mother exined. While they were talking, I was in my thought. ¡®I will offer myself up to save my siblings, but I need insurance. I think with harsh training for 5 years. I can do it. I will be strong enough mentally to take most traumas. How am I going to get my self for 5 years, though.¡¯ Looking up at the king, I made a n. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Retaking the attention of the room. I continued. ¡°There is no way that I will survive mentally if I use my skill for traumas. I will be useless in no time if you force me to start now. But there is a way to make me more useful. If you give me 10 years and work on my mentality, I will hold longer than anyone else. I promise you that.¡± Looking at the King, I saw him in thought. Moving my head towards my Mother, I saw she still had her emotionless face, but her eyes were full of calctions. My father just had his mouth open, looking at me. ¡°10 Years? That is a bit too long. I presume the next war will start in the next 6 years. Do you have a better n?¡± The King said, looking at me. Before I could talk, my mother started speaking. ¡°5 years of intense training. I think that would work, and we will be training her.¡± ¡°Hmm, that sounds better. Let the 2 best Knights of the Federation train her intensely might make her strong inbat as well as a good psychologist. that will work. See Stacy, that¡¯s how you make a good deal.¡± The Kingughed and said. I just smiled at him. ¡°¡±I will like a contract about this.¡±¡± Mother and I said at the same time. We looked at each other and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Snapping his fingers, a maid walked in with a gold te with paper and ink on it. ¡°I am toozy to the writer, so you write.¡± He said, pointing to the maid. The maid asked what she should write and started to write it down. After the contract was made and signed by all parties, we left the castle. Standing outside the castle gates, my father came back to us and asked. ¡°What just happened!?¡± ¡°You are so slow. We got Stacy for 5 years.¡± Mother said and looked at me and continued. ¡°That was a great n you had there. You really are my daughter. Thinking about the future, even when you are only 5 years old.¡± She said, rubbing my head. ¡°Thank you, mother,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Well, no time to waste. We need to start with your spartan training.¡± Mother said with a smile I had a bad feeling about. ¡°Are we going to tell her about it?¡± Father asked my mother with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Weapon Master?¡± Mother asks, confused. receiving a nod, she looked at me and back at father and said. ¡°We can tell her on the way back.¡± Chapter 24 Cahpter 24: Stacys¡¯ pass 3 It has been 4 years since the deal with the King. As we said, we have been working on mybat and mentality. The bad feeling I had that day about my mothers¡¯ smile was not for nothing. My training regiment consisted of me waking up at 6 in the morning and run around the mansion until breakfast. After breakfast, I started with brain exercises that consisted of reading, puzzles, and other brain activities. I would do that until the afternoon. 2 hours before dinner, I would do mana control. After dinner, I would do weapon training until I need to sleep. This was my routine for thest 4 years. I can¡¯t even count the number of times I broke down or exhausted myself. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought my parents hate me. Not everything in thest 4 years was just about training. 2 years ago, our family was blest with twins. They named the boy Toby, and the girl, Ren. The other good news was that my mother was already 8 months pregnant again. I still remembered when they told me about it. (shback 8 months) Walking into the dining room after my morning run. I saw my parents hugging each other. Looking at them, I ask. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Ooh, good morning Stacy. Yes, something great has happened.¡± Father said with a smile. ¡°UMU UMU. Yes, something outstanding happened.¡± Mother said, nodding. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? I need to eat.¡± Walking past them, I sat down at the table, waiting for my food. ..... ¡°Brat, don¡¯t just ignore us.¡± Mother said. ¡°Mother, you of all people should know that I don¡¯t like waiting for answers,¡± I said, looking at the te that was just put in front of me. ¡°That is true. Well, then, I will tell you. Your mother is once again pregnant.¡± Mother said proudly. ¡°Again? How many children do you want?¡± This time I looked at them with my head tilted. ¡°¡±8¡å¡± They both said. ¡°What!? Why so many!?¡± I shouted, surprised. ¡°Because we want a big family,¡± Father said, pulling my mother closer to him. ¡°Hmm, is that so,¡± I said think about the deal. My mother most likely saw my mood decline because she hugged me and said. ¡°That includes you as well.¡± (shback end) Looking back at it, it made me smile. My parents really cared about me. ¡°Growl!¡± Hearing my stomach, I knew it was time for breakfast. Coming to a stop, I started walking towards the mansion. Coming up the stairs, I saw our butler standing outside the door waiting for me. ¡°Good morning, miss.¡± The butler said. ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡± I asked while walking past him. ¡°War has started once again.¡± Hearing what he said, I stopped walking and turned around. Seeing his face full of worry, I ask. ¡°That isn¡¯t all is it.¡± Looking down, I waited for his reply. ¡°No, someone is here to collect you.¡± My head shot up, looking at him. ¡°That can¡¯t be!? Why is he here for me!? Shouldn¡¯t my Father go to war instead of me!?¡± I shouted. Turning towards the door, I run inside to look for my parents before he could stop me. Opening the door to the drawing-room, I saw my parents standing inside with another man sitting on the couch. ¡°Aah, looky here. She came to me by herself.¡± The unknown man said. Although he was sitting on the couch, I could see that he easily surpass 2 meters in height. The man had golden hair and eyes and was wearing a ck suit that made him look important. Ignoring the man, I looked at my parents. Seeing that my father was standing between my mother and the man, I knew this wasn¡¯t as simple as I thought. Before I could say anything, my mother shouted. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± Opening my mouth to reply. The man on the couch started talking again. ¡°It is insulting to ignore people, Stacy.¡± The man said in anger. ¡± I am sorry. My name is Stacy Acura.¡± Bowing down respectively, I apologize. Looking up at him, I saw his golden eyes looking at him. Not getting any reply from him, I looked at my parents and asked while pointing at the man. ¡°Mother, who is he.¡± ¡°You!? How dare you not recognized me!?¡± Hearing him, I was about to look back at him, but I felt something grab my head. ¡°This is what you get for disrespecting me!?¡± He picked me up by the had and thrown me against the wall, instantly getting knocked out. (5 yearster) Knock Knock ¡°Stacy, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Hearing someone knock and shouted outside my door. I stood up from the bed and walked out. It has been 5 years since that man took me away from the people that abused me. I haven¡¯t seen them ever since that day and haven¡¯t even heard anything from them. It made me happy that they won¡¯t try and get me back. I at least found someone that I could love. The king was very nice to me on the first day. It made me blush just thinking of him. Coming to a stop in front of a door. Sighing to myself, I forgot about my bad thoughts and put on my veil over my face. Apparently, people shouldn¡¯t see your face while doing this kind of work. Opening the door, I said. ¡°Hello, how can I help you.¡± ¡°Took you long enough. I need you to help me with my sleeping problem.¡± A man said from the chair in the room. For some reason, I thought I recognized his voice. ¡°Is that so. What happened to you to have that sort of problem.¡± I said while walking in front of him. I was happy that I got someone with an easy solving problem. In thest 5 years of doing this, I think I have seen everything. There were more from torture, stealing, and **** victims, but I have to say it¡¯s the worst in the time of war. The traumas we need to cure then is on another level. ¡°Can you just do it? I have ces to be.¡± He said, looking up at me. ¡°Be patient. You are here to get our help so wait.¡± I said in annoyed. I hate people that think they are always the most important person there is. Looking at him, I put my hand on his head and active my skill. Finding the problems are easy, but sometimes I like to go through all of their memories to find something funny or interesting about them, and this man in front of me sounded familiar. His golden hair reminded me of something important. Going through his memories, I saw that the man in front of me was the one that saved me from my parents. My parents abused and hated me, or so I thought. No, he was the one that robbed me of a loving family that cared a lot about me. How could I have forgotten something like this? Going further into his memories, I saw the King order the head psychologist to edit my memories. ¡®So, I have been lied to for thest 5 years. It seems some people need to pay for what they have done. The worst part is this guy in front of me was stronger than my father. So I can¡¯t kill him now, but I can get some of his training methods. I need to fix my memories, as well. Tsk.¡¯ Taking my hand off his head, I told him it was done. Walking out of the room, I went back to my room. Closing the door behind me, I broke down crying. His memories held many training methods and a lot of fights. I knew it would help me in the future, but one of these fights was on the day I was taken away. (Day of kidnapping. Boldy POV) Throwing the kid against the wall. I looked as her body falls to the ground. Seeing her not moving, I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her, did I?¡± ¡°You bastard!? You will pay for that!?¡± Mr. Acura shouted while attacking me. Ducking his punch, I said. ¡°Haha, attacking me without your sword. You might be the strongest knight couple the Federation has, but that does not mean you are the strongest in the Federation.¡± Putting my hand on his chest, I used my lifeforce steal skill on him. His body came to a stop. Seeing his eyes widen, showing the fear in them. Standing straight, I looked at him in the eyes. ¡°Enjoy the afterlife, dumbass,¡± I said, just letting his body fall to the ground. ¡°Hunny?¡± Mrs. Acura said with fear in her voice. Just ncing at her, I walked back to the kid and threw her on my shoulder. Turning around, I started walking to the exit when I heard Mrs. Acura talk. ¡°You will receive the worst kind of death.¡± I could hear the amount of bloodlust behind her voice ¡°Hehe, did you just threaten me?¡± Turning my head at her, I smiled and ask. ¡°You think I would give you some dumb threat at this moment. YoU JuSt KiLlEd my HusbanD And Is TakKing My DaugHter AwaY FroM me. I ProMise You thAt One Of my DeSceNdAnts wiLl kIll yOu.¡± Seeing her eyes looking at me, a shiver went down my spine. I felt that my pride was just attacked, disappeared from my spot, reappeared next to her, and sent a kick towards her pregnant stomach. ¡°Try and make more descendants now, bitch.¡± I said, leaving her on the floor next to her husband. (Blondy POV End) Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Stacys pass 4 ¡°He fucken killed him with just a touch. How am I see posed to kill him.¡± I said while crying. After a while, I calmed down. Standing up, I went to my bed and sat on it cross-legged. ¡®If I want to kill him, I need to get stronger. To do that, I must start small. First, fixing my memories.¡¯ Sitting on my bed, I dived into my own mind to find the gate. We refer to the block and editing of memories as gates because if you see other people¡¯s work, it always looked and felt like opening a gate or door. After 3 hours of looking, I finally found the gate in my memories. After inspecting the gate, I was surprised at how bad the gate was made. I knew that the head psychologist was the one who did it, but why is it so bad. Sigh, deciding to think about itter, I put my hand on the gate. I pushed my mana into it, and a secondter, the gate broke. With the gate broken, all the memories of the promises the birth of my younger siblings all came flooding into my head at the same time. Sitting for another while digesting all of my memories and crying about it. After calming down again, I opened my eyes and said. ¡°I will have to talk to the head psychologist tomorrow. For now, I need some sleep. Yawn.¡± stretching my body, I climbed into my bed and went to sleep. (The next day) Sitting in the bathtub, I thought back at yesterday¡¯s event. Finding out that I was in love with a 34-year-old man grossed me out. He never looked like a 34-year-old. I first thought it was the memory editing that made me love him, but it wasn¡¯t like that. That was my honest opinion of him, which disgusts me to no end. Well, not that it mattered anymore. He will be dying to my hands one day. ..... First, I needed to get out of this ce. I hadn¡¯t seen the outside world for thest 2 years when the war ended. Getting out of the bathtub, I went back into my room, still in thought. Just when I got inside, someone said. ¡°It took you long enough to find that gate.¡± ¡°EEH!!??¡± Getting a fright of my life, I jumped up in the air, almost hitting the ceiling. ¡°Haha, You got some air with that jump.¡± Looking at the voice. I saw a woman with ck eyes and ck hair with a white dress sitting at my desk. Seeing the Head Psychologist sitting at my desk, I got mad because she knows I get scared easily. ¡°What the hell Trinity!? Do you want me to die from a heart attack!?¡± I shouted at her. In the process of all this, I have let go of my towel around my body, making it fall to the ground. ¡°Aren¡¯t you 14 years old? How do you still not have any boobs?¡± Trinity said, looking at my chest. Not replying to her, I walked to my closet and put on some clothes. Done changing clothes, I went and sat on my bed and looked. ¡°So, it took you 5 years to find my gate?¡± ¡°Sigh, did you make it so weak for a reason?¡± ¡°I am the Head Psychologist. Do you really think that I will ever make such a weak gate?¡± ¡°No, but why did you?¡± ¡°Hmm, well, your mother and I were close friends at some point in time, and I hate the King. I did it more because I hate the King, though.¡± She said. ¡°If you know everything, then that means you know I will want to leave?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, and I have already nned it out for you.¡± She said with a smile. Turning around, she picked up some documents from my table and gave them to me. Taking the documents from her, I looked through them. My eyes widen the more I read. Looking up at her, I saw her smile at me. ¡°So you are a traitor?¡± I said, not moving my eyes from her. The documents she gave me were about my new identity and who I need to enter the Kingdom of Doragon. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you aren¡¯t scared of me exposing you?¡± ¡°Of course not, because I know you hate the King as much as I do right now.¡± She said with a smile that never left her face. ¡°That might be true.¡± Nodding at her words, I turned another page and saw it was a mission that was signed out to me. ¡°That mission will get you out of this heavily guarded ce. On your way to your destination, one of my contacts will attack your carriage.¡± ¡°And this contact of yours is he trustworthy?¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course, he is. After all, they are my husbands¡¯ soldiers.¡± ¡°Your married!?¡± Never knew she was married. ¡°Yes. Back to the topic, do not panic when the attack hits. They are professionals. They know what they are doing. After everything, they will take you directly to my husband.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nodding at her. ¡°Now, get ready. You are leaving today for your mission.¡± She said, standing up and walking to the door. Stopping in front of the door, she looked back at me and said. ¡°When your meat, my husband. Tell him I will return in 2 months, and I will be staying this time.¡± After she left, I let a long breath out and said. ¡°How the hell am I going to meet Marquis Draig, though?¡± Thinking to myself, Iy back on the bed and closed my eyes. Waking up at the feeling of someone rubbing my body? I didn¡¯t open my eyes, waiting for all my senses to catch up with whatever crap I have found myself in. After a while, I started hearing people talking. ¡°So your mother said that this little fox just showed up at the mansion?¡± I heard a girl say. ¡°Apparently, but she doesn¡¯t want to exin to me why half of the mansion was destroyed when we got there. When Father and I were busy walking to the mansion, the earth was shaking, and there was this ck smoke in the air. It seemed like the smoke originated close to where my mother and this fox were standing.¡± Said another girl, but this time the voice came from right next to me. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Going through my memories, I figured out that Stacy gave me her memories, and she yed it like a dream to me. ¡®I am d she kept her part of the deal, but it felt like I have lived part of her life. It felt like I was experiencing all of her training and helping people. Everything felt so real.¡¯ ¡°Do you think the fox has anything to do with your mansion being destroyed?¡± Thinking back at thest memories I have before the dream. ¡°Most likely, but I know she isn¡¯t dangerous because if she were, my father would have said something.¡± It seems that I have epted my monster side, not that it really changes anything. I don¡¯t remember everything about the battle, but thest bit was enough. Remembering most of the things that happened, I decided to listen to the conversations around me again. ¡°She?¡± ¡°Ooh yeah, the fox is female.¡± ¡°Did you check?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you given her a name yet?¡± ¡°No, I thought that a cute name would fit her. If you have a good name, I am all ears.¡± ¡°You want her to have a cute name. Are you sure it will fit with how she looks? I mean, she is mostly red. There is some ck here and there. Then her ears and half of her tail is white. Not to mention she is over a meter tall.¡± ¡®It seems my appearance has changed again. Whoever is petting me is fucken good at it.¡¯ Getting more rxed, I kept listening. ¡°Yeah, think about it. Telling some her name, they will think they would meet a small cute little fox, but when they meet her, they will see a 1,5-meter tall fox that looks like a monster out of the legends standing in front of you. haha, that would be priceless.¡± ¡°You are definitely your mothers¡¯ child.¡± ¡°Aah, I know what you can call her. Baby Chino.¡± Opening my eyes, I picked up my head and turned it towards whoever said that name. Looking at the girl, I saw that she had silver hair and silver eyes. She looked just like Stacy but 100% human. She was also the one that was petting me. ¡°Good morning, sleeping beauty,¡± Amari said with a smile. ring at her, I stood up and moved away from her. ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes Baby Chino?¡± The other girl said. Turning my head away from Amari, I looked at the other girl and was surprised at how she looked. She had pink white hair that went down her back. Her eyes were dark brown, and she was wearing a blue dress. The most noticeable thing about her is her 2 white wings on her back. Looking her over again, our eyes met. Stiffen up at meeting my eyes, she stuttering. ¡°Amari, I really don¡¯t think she likes the name.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured that out, Rachel,¡± Amari said, panicking. ¡°How about Nova? Is that better?¡± Looking at her, I sat down and thought about the name. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not too bad of a name. Sadly I already have a name,¡± I said. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: A crying maiden (3rd POV) In a modern bedroom, you could see 2 girls sitting across from each other. The one was sitting on the floor while the other one was sitting on the couch. If you look at the one on the floor, you could see that she had ears on her head and a tail showing that she is a demi-human. If you look closely at her, you could see that she is naked and was in the process of groping her B-cup breast with an unsettling smirk on her face. If you take your eyes off the...hmm...pervert? Looking at the other girl sitting on the couch, you could see that she had pink, white hair that went down her back where 2 white wings were. Looking closely at her face, you could see that she was crying or more like wailing? (3rd POV End) (Kitsuna POV Earlier) Looking at my sister and her friend, Rachel, I was confused about why they didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Did I say something wrong? If I did, I am sorry this is my first time talking in my fox form.¡± Still not getting a reply from them, I tilted my head. ¡°Waaaah!?¡± Apparently, tilting my head has pushed Rachel over the edge, and she began to wail. On the other hand, Amari stood up and bolted out of the room, not saying a word. ..... Seeing that Amari just left, I sighed and looked at the crying Rachel. Not knowing what to do, I started to think of how I will change back into a humanoid form. Luckily I was human before, so it didn¡¯t take so long to switch to a human form. Stretching my legs, I saw that they were longer than before and that 2 mounts on my chest have appeared. ¡°It seems I have grown.¡± Putting my hands on my mounts and started to grope them, I smirked at myself. ¡°Hehe, I have boobs now. I can brag about them to Stacys, Keke.¡± Coming to my senses, I took my hands off my boobs. I Looked towards Rachel again and saw she was still crying. Sighing, I stood up from my sitting position and looked for the bathroom. Finding it, I walked in and stood in front of the mirror. Looking at myself made me shouted in surprise. ¡°What happened to me!!??¡± I looked mostly the same, except I was a lot taller. My hair, eyes, and the curses on my arms changed, though. Looking at my height, I would think I was close to 1,90 meters now. My hair changed from ck red to mostly blood red with some ck markings here and there. It has grown out again, ending just below my shoulder des. The weird part was that just before my hair ended; it turnedpletely white. My ears were the same color as my hair and the white at the ends of my ear. Standing sideways, I looked at my tail. It looked the same as my ears, with the tip being white, but its length has changed from 80 cm to 1,5 meters long. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I like that my tail is longer. It makes me feel freer than before.¡± Coming closer to the mirror, I looked at my eyes. They still looked like fox eyes, but the colors changed. Before, my eyes were ck with the iris being red, but now it¡¯s the other way around. My iris was ck, with the rest being red, pupil included. ¡°I thought my eyes were scary beforehand, but this is another level of scary and creepy. Sigh, personally I like my looks and all, but the fact that MY FUCKEN CURSES ALSO CHANGED IS SHIT!?¡± I said calmly in the beginning and shouted thest part making the room shake. Taking a step back, I looked at my curses or more like one curse that went from my wrist up my arms. It didn¡¯t stop just on my shoulders like the old ones but went on and until my neck. It came to a stop just below my jawline except for one line of lightning that went from my right side of my jaw up to my right eye ending just below it. The curse¡¯s pattern had changed from a split of lightning and fire to them beingbined. It kind of looked cool with the mes moving, and some lightning would sh here and there sometimes but not a lot. Looking away from the mirror, I took a shower and got dressed. Sadly because of my height changing, I had to wear the oversize hoodie I loved to sleep in. I couldn¡¯t do the same for my shorts, though, so I had to edit some of my old ones a bit. I also used bandages as a bra for now. ¡°I need to go shopping again. Maybe I can go with Amari and Rachel.¡± While walking back to the bedroom, I thought about inviting them toe and do some shopping with me and show me around the capital. Entering the room again, I saw that Rachel was sniffing to herself on the couch and was looking around her anxious. ¡°Aah, you have calmed down, that¡¯s good,¡± I said, walking closer to her. Hearing someone talk to her, Rachel turns her head to me. When her eyes fell on me, I could see that she shuddered. Seeing that there were tears at the side of her eyes. I quickly started to shake my hands in the air and said. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t cry. I am Amaris¡¯ sister Kitsuna. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°You promise?¡± Rachel said with puppy eyes. ¡°Haha, of course, a friend of my sister is a friend of mine,¡± I said, standing in front of her. ¡°So, you are Amaris¡¯ sister? Amari told me that she had an adopted sister, but she herself had never met her. ¡± She said, rubbing the tears away from her face. ¡°Yeah, I was at the mansion on the border while she was in the capital thest couple of years.¡± ¡°You mean the mansion that was destroyed yesterday?¡± She said, confused. ¡°Yesterday? Just one day has passed from that incident.¡± I said, surprised. ¡°No, it¡¯s more like a couple of hours ago. That reminds me, have you seen a talking fox?¡± She said while looking around again. ¡°You are looking at her,¡± I said, pointing at myself. ¡°Huh!? You-¡± She was about to continue talking when we heard a whistling sounding from the door. The door Amari used to ran away a while back. Stepping back and lifting my hand, Catching a spear in my hand. Looking back at the door, I saw a man in armor with ck hair and brown eyes look at me with anger. ¡°Get away from my sister.¡± Rachels brother said in a threatening voice. ¡°You know, it¡¯s not really nice attacking someone out of the blue like that,¡± I said, starting to infuse his spear with my mana. With a mile surprised, I saw the spear starting to melt in my hand. ¡°To think you attack someone with such a weak spear. Tsk, Tsk.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Bitch, I said get away from my sister.¡± ¡°Brother, calm down she is-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. That is a monster in front of you.¡± He said, pointing at me. ¡°Geez, just because I am a so call a monster, you don¡¯t want to listen, really?¡± Dropping the half-melted spear to the ground, making sure not to hurt Rachel, who was still sitting on the couch. I turned myplete concentration on her brother. Seeing that I was concentrating on him, he pulled out his sword on his waist and took a fighting stance. ¡°This is myst warning. Get away from her right now.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Putting my hand in the air, I stepped away from Rachel. When I was more than 1 meter away from her, he disappeared from his spot, or it looked like it from other people¡¯s perspective. For me now, he looked like a snail running at me. When he reached me, he swung his sword sideways. Smirking at him, I blocked his sword with my own sword in my left hand made of my ice and grabbed him by the head with my right hand. Throwing him into the ground, making him bounce. Taking advantage of him being in the air, I kicked him on the side, sending him into the wall. ¡°Ugh!?¡± Grunting in pain, he fell to the ground. ¡°Brother!?¡± Rachel shouted, running to her brother on the floor. Standing next to her brother, worried, she looked at me and ask. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see it?¡± Seeing her shaking her head, I shrugged my shoulder and said. ¡°He attacked me, and I defended myself. Well, I am going to go and look for my mother.¡± Done talking to her, I walked out of the door he came in with. Yo, Author here. I want to thank all of you for the support you have given. We are close to 500 collections, and we are already over 100K views. That may not sound like a lot for some people, but I never thought that I would actually get that many in a month and a half of writing. To be honest, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be a good writer, but hey, here we are. I know there are some mistakes here and there, I will do my best to fix them and work on them in the future. Well, that¡¯s for the heartwarming stuff. Let¡¯s get back to more important things. Some of you wanted her to have proper boobs, so there you go. If you have any feedback about the 3rd POV, I am all ears. I won¡¯t be doing that a lot when I would do that. It will before theughs, most likely. Ooh, and what range weapon do you want her to use. -2 Hand cannon -Sniper -Bow -Something else? You might wonder why I am asking this. Well, it¡¯s simple. Personally, I¡¯m not too fond of long-rangebat. I like the up-close, fist fighting, and stabby stab someone¡¯s ass sort ofbat. I didn¡¯t want to give her this option, but it will also make it better to give her some long-rangebat ability. Author out. Peace!! Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Meeting my Grandmother (A/N I changed Daren identity to the brother instead of the father) (There are also some new auxiliary chapters go check them out.) Walking out of the room, I looked right and left down the passageway. I was looking for any indication of what direction Amari ran into. Finding nothing, I sniff the air looking for her sent. ¡°She ran to the right? Well, let¡¯s follow her. She must have gone to mother or Dean.¡± Talking to myself, I started walking down the hallway. ¡°Hmm, I think I can see my status again. I don¡¯t feel the pledge anymore? Meh, let¡¯s try it.¡± Shrugging, I thought in my mind. ¡®Status.¡¯ Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 13 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 1 Tail Demon Fox ..... Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox Gender: Female Level: 27 ss: Unknown (Wrath) Hp: 1860/1860 MP: 3120/3120 Str: 795 Vit: 930 Def: 600 Int: 1560 End: 870 Agt: 1140 Skills: Dimension storage, Demon Fire, Demon Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, Super regen, sh Step, night vision, sword domain, ¡°Ugh! Wrath!? What? What happened to my status?¡± Shocking on air, I shouted in surprise, looking at my status. ¡°Sigh, I really need to find out what happenedst night.¡± Walking faster in the same direction, Amari ran into. With my increased speed, I hoped that I wouldn¡¯t find anything that would confuse me even more. (A whileter.) ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said that!?¡¯ I screamed in my mind while standing outside the dining room. I was screaming in my head that someone I know or more someone Mom knew from back when she was in the Federation was standing right in front of me. She was standing in a defensive position with Amari hiding behind her. Looking at the woman again in front of me. I saw she had ck hair with ck eyes with a face that resembles Trinity, just older. The ex-head psychologist from the Federation and the one that helped mom escape. ¡°I asked you who are you?¡± She said with a stern face. ¡°Aah, sorry, Trinity, my name is Kitsuna draig. The adopted the daughter of Stacy.¡± I said casually. Recognition shed on her face before it changed into a face of anger. ¡°Respect your elder¡¯s, brat!?¡± She said, hitting me on top of my head hard. ¡°How do you know that name?¡± ¡°Ow!?¡± Going down on my knees, I rub my head. Looking up at her, I gave a confused face and ask. ¡°How did you even hit me on top of my head. You are way shorter than me.¡± She was at least 2 heads shorter than me. Not answering me, she pulled her hand back, getting ready to hit me again. ¡°Wait, wait. Mom showed me some of her memories. Please don¡¯t hit me again.¡± I exined fast, hoping she won¡¯t hit me again. For an olddy, she can hit really hard. ¡°Now, why would she do something like that?¡± Trinity said, thinking to herself. ¡°Amari, do you know where your parents are?¡± Seeing her thinking, I tried to get away by asking Amari where her parents are. She was still hiding behind Trinity. Hearing me ask, she came out and said. ¡°They are busy having a spar on the training grounds,¡± she said,ing out behind Trinity. Nodding at her, I stood up and walked away or tried to. Feeling something grab my tail. I looked bind myself feeling my anger building. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Trinity said. ¡°Where do you think you are grabbing old hag?¡± I answered with a deep voice. ¡°Ooh, it seems someone doesn¡¯t like her tail being grabbed,¡± She said, amused. Not answering her, I made a dagger and threw it at her hand, holding my tail. Seeing the dagger flying, she was surprised and let go of my tail. ¡°Okay, okay. It really looks like you hate it. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± She said this time trying to calm me down. Taking a deep breath and said. ¡°Thank you. I am sorry for my reaction, though. It is a soft spot for my race.¡± ¡°Ooh, is it a spot only for your partner? huh, huh?¡± She said teasingly. Feeling my face getting hot, I wanted to turn around and walk away, but before I could, she continued. ¡°Come with your Grandmother. We can talk while having breakfast. Stacy and Dean will take some time before they are finished, anyway.¡± ¡°Food!¡± Hearing we were getting something to eat, I followed behind her into the dining hall, forgetting what just happened. Seeing my reaction, Trinity chuckled. ¡®Was she just bought over by food?¡± Amari thought to her self following behind us. Walking into the dining hall, I heard someone said in surprise. ¡°Kitsuna?¡± Looking at the voice, I saw Lily with a surprised expression. ¡°Hello, Lily. Can you ask the chef to make extra today? I am starving.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°The poor chefs are going to be overwork again, Haha,¡± Lily said with an awkwardugh. She coughed and continued. ¡°What will Mdy and young miss have for breakfast.¡± After they ordered their food, we went and sat at the table. I sat across from Amari while Grandmother sat at the head of the table. Amari was the first to talk. ¡°How did you even get here? Mother said you were in the woodsst night and that you would join uster. How did you get here so fast without the jet?¡± She asks meekly. ¡°Jet? Whatever, I was the fox from before.¡± I said, confusing her. ¡°You mean the talking fox that my mother gave mest night?¡± ¡°Mother gave you? Hehe, I am going to rip her a new one when I see her.¡± I said,ughing to myself with a dark expression. ¡°Did you do anything to Rachel?¡± She asked with uncertainty. ¡°No, she was just crying the entire time, so I left her,¡± I said, looking at her seeing letting a breath out. Seeing this, I added, ¡°Geez, I am not a monster. I won¡¯t just attack someone for no reason.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why she told Daren for help? What is your race that you can turn into a fox? You might not be a monster, but you aren¡¯t human either,¡± Grandmother asks from the head of the table. ¡°That¡¯s true. I am no longer remotely human. About the specifics of my race, that¡¯s is a secret for now.¡± I said, looking into her eyes. ¡°A secret? Why won¡¯t you tell your own family?¡± She said, frowning. ¡°Family? I am sorry, but we might be family, but I don¡¯t know you. This is the first time we meet in person.¡± I said, smelling the fooding our way. Feeling my mouth already watering, I looked at the door leading to the kitchen. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen Stacy¡¯s memories? From that, you should know that I am on your side.¡± She said, frowning deeper. ¡°That was Mother¡¯s experience, not mine,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Un, that¡¯s good. You will fit in this family.¡± She said, smiling. Shaking my head at her antics, I made way for the food Lily, and other maids brought. ¡°Enjoy your food. The rest wille when you are done, Kitsuna.¡± Lily said. ¡°Thank you, Lily,¡± I said before digging into my food. ¡°Huh, Lily, why isn¡¯t her food being tested?¡± Grandmother said, confused. ¡°She is immune to poison. Not that we could have stopped her from eating it.¡± She said, smiling back at Grandmother. Thest part was mumbled, making me the only person that heard it. Feeling me look at her, she smiled and walked away. ¡°Why is our food being tested for poison, Grandmother?¡± Hearing Amari¡¯s question, I also looked at Grandmother waited for an answer. ¡°There were some ck Ops soldiers thatmitted treason were caughtst night. They will be doing a clean up in a couple of days.¡± Granny said, taking the food back from the tester. ¡°What? That¡¯s surprising,¡± Amari said. ¡°That is surprising. What sort of punishment do they even get.¡± I said, taking another bite of my food. ¡°They get executed in front of everyone,¡± Granny said, nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s boring,¡± I said, disappointed. ¡°Showing your own soldiers what will happen if they betray theirmander is the best way. Do you have a better idea?¡± She said, tilting her head at me. ¡°Torture them, of course,¡± I said lightly. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to make it a show.¡± ..... ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it every time. Just when something major happens likest night¡¯s attack on the mansion.¡± ¡°I see. I presume you have an idea for it?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if I didn¡¯t,¡± I said, smirking. Seeing my smirk, she nodded and said. ¡°We can talk about thatter. That dagger you threw at me. What was it made of.¡± ¡°My ice magic.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28: You reek go shower!? ¡°That... what! I thought you used one of Stacys¡¯ hidden weapon techniques, but to think you make them with your magic. Can you do it with bigger weapons as well?¡± Granny asked, intrigued. ¡°Yes.¡± Stretching out my hand, I made a whip. After making it, I threw a te in the air and shed at it with the whip making it shatter. ¡°That was so cool!¡± Amari said with amazement. Granny, on the other hand, had a calction expiration on her face. Looking at her, I thought of why she would look at that disy like that. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using me as a weapon,¡± I said, dispelling the whip in my hand. ¡°What? No, that¡¯s not what I was thinking about. I was thinking about how I can exin to you how to use the whip better.¡± She said seriously. ¡°Huh? Grandmother, do you mean that she didn¡¯t use the whip correctly?¡± Amari asks, confused. ¡°Yes and no, she didn¡¯t make a big mistake, but if you looked closely, she didn¡¯t hit the te with the tip but with the rope itself,¡± Granny exined like a professor. ¡°Ooh, it moved too fast for me to see,¡± Amari said, dejectedly. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart,¡± Granny said sweetly. Looking at me, she took a serious expression and said. ¡°So that you know. Not everyone will think of you as a tool, especially this family. My husband wille out of his grave to beat the crap out of us if we ever think of making someone a weapon for our own gains.¡± ¡°As I said before, this is the first time meeting you. I won¡¯t just trust you on my experience with Mother, but I understand and will remember that.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Granny nodded. ¡°So your ice magic is flexible?¡± ¡°Yes, it is close to being a metal of its own.¡± ¡°Hmm, can you infuse mana into it?¡± ¡°I am still working on that, but I think if I work on my mana control, I can do it.¡± ¡°Mana control? Aren¡¯t your mana control already good enough?¡± ¡°You mean about my ice?¡± Getting a nod, I continued. ¡°No, using my ice is like swinging my tail around. I just chuck the mana out and form what I want with it, but it¡¯s a different story if ites to my fire and lighting magic. It feels like I am so restricted it isn¡¯t even funny.¡± ¡°You also have 3 elements!?¡± Granny and Amari said in surprised ¡°Also?¡± Tilting my head, I looked at them to answer me. ¡°I also have 3 elements. Lava, Storm, and earth.¡± Amaris said proudly. ¡°That¡¯s cool. Two rare elements nice.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°My ice might be solid, but my fire and lightning aren¡¯t handy at the moment. I can¡¯t use it further than a meter away from me. so in this regard, I am certain you win, Amari.¡± ¡°If you put it like that. It really sounds like you have a mana control problem,¡± Granny said, rubbing her chin. looking up at me, she asks. ¡°Didn¡¯t Stacy tell you about mana control?¡± ¡°She never taught me about magic.¡± I shrugged and continued eating. ¡°Of course, we are talking about the weapon queen here. She wouldn¡¯t talk about magic if she can talk about weapons.¡± Shaking her head while looking down. ¡°Kitsuna? Your food? Didn¡¯t it have bones in it?¡± Amari asks, out of the blue. ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, confused. ¡°What happened to them?¡± ¡°I ate them. That¡¯s the best part of the meal.¡± I said with a straight face. Hearing my answer, both of them paled. ¡°You can eat bone?¡± Granny asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Opening my mouth, I showed them my canine teeth. ¡°See, my teeth aren¡¯t normal. They are strong enough to rip through bone easily.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you-¡± Ganny was about to finish when Lily coughed at the side, taking her attention. Having a mental talk, they nodded and dropped the topic. Amari, on the side, was looking at them confused but decided to drop it as well. ¡®I don¡¯t want another lecture from her on why bones are food for Gods.¡¯ Lily thought to herself. ¡°How was it being trained by Stacy?¡± Granny asks, changing the topic altogether. ¡°It was the best 3 years of my life,¡± I said, smiling. Hearing my answer, Amari frown and ask. ¡°Did my exercise freak of a mother go easy on you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know? We started at 5 in the morning and ended close to 9 the night.¡± ¡°You monster.¡± She said, looking at me like I was crazy. ¡°Haha, I have always love moving my body around, so it¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Granny¡¯s confused face, I said. ¡°I am a reincarnation like Amari here.¡± ¡°What really? What was your name?¡± Amari said, shooting of questions. Looking at her, I wanted to see her reaction when she hears who I was, am? ¡°Hehe, Shiro Adachi at your service,¡± I said, smiling at her. Hearing the name, her jaw dropped. After a while in being a daze, she started to smile. ¡°Pfft Haha, you got gender-bent. Haha, that¡¯s what you get for steal Yua-sensei from me,¡± she shouted while rolling around on the floor. After being in this body for so long, I have already epted that fact, but my habits and speech still need some work. Getting amused at her reaction, I thought she would get mad with all the things she has told other people about me. Thinking about her words, something clicked in my head. ¡°You were in love with Yua-sensei!? That¡¯s why you hated me because you thought I stole her from you.¡± I stood up and pointed at her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Standing up, she shouted at me with a blushed face. ¡°Wow, to think you hated me for something that I didn¡¯t even do.¡± ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t do. Everyone knew that you and sensei were a couple. They even saw youing from the same apartment.¡± ¡°Uhm, I can¡¯t really defend myself abouting out of the same apartment. We were Neighbors, though. But I do know that she isn¡¯t into men anymore, and I saw her as my best friend.¡± ¡°What do you mean anymore. Did you do something to her!?¡± ¡°Well, we got pretty drunk one weekend once, and yeah. After that, she found out she was really into women. Before you think I raped her or anything. She was the one to dominate me. I tried to stop her.¡± I exined and hid my face at the end. I can still remember that night. She was an animal. ¡®Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t take her away from Amari, but you slept with her!?¡¯ Granny thought to herself, watching from the sideline. ¡°You got dominated!? You! The scary Shiro Adachi! And by the smallest and cutest teacher, we had nun the less!¡± She again startedugh and rolling on the ground. Calming herself down, she asked again. ¡°When did you guys do it?¡± ¡°In July. First-year.¡± Giving her a short answer. ¡°That early. That was also the time when the rumors about you two being a couple started.¡± ¡°You are up to date about our lives, it seems.¡± ¡°Of course I did Stal-Cough, nevermind.¡± Hearing her answer, I thought back at the time, and it seemed I never noticed her stalking us. ¡®She is a good stalker.¡¯ Nodding at my thoughts. ¡°Cough. I think you two have talked enough. Can you exin to me what is going on, and Amari, what is this about you being in love with another girl?¡± Hearing a voice, I will always recognize it instantly. I looked at the door I saw mom standing there. Frowning at her, I was about to talk, but Amari talked first. ¡°Yes, I was in love with Yua-sensei, but that was the person I was in love with, not the gender. I was, is bisexual, but I like men more than women. You also don¡¯t need to worry about me going for anyone other than my fiance because he was Yua-sensei.¡± Amari exins, defending herself. This time it was my turn tough and roll around on the ground. ¡°I am not alone. Yes!? To think, the best friend of my past life is in the same predicament as me. Haha.¡± Laughing and fist-pumping the air, I shouted in joy. ¡°The best part is she is in the same Kingdom.¡± ¡°It seems someone is happy.¡± Hearing a new male voiceing from the door, I looked back to the door, but I smelled something rotten before seeing the person. ¡°YOU REEK GO TAKE A SHOWER, DUMBASS!?¡± Shouted at my loudest, making the room shake. ¡°That¡¯s not how-Kyaa¡± Not making him finished, I made some dagger and threw it at him. ¡°You reek go shower, now.¡± Holding up more daggers with my free hand while another one was over my nose. Seeing me with more knives, he ran out of the room. ¡°I told him to go shower,¡± Mom said, looking at Dean running away. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t talk if I were you,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. Sighing, I took my scarf out of my storage and put it around my neck. looking back at my food, I said. ¡°Fucken ruined my meal, Tsk.¡± ¡°You seem to have moreposure after your evolution and have changed a lot in appearance,¡± Mom said, sitting next to me. ¡°Yeah, I feel like now that I have epted my bloodline, my mind wants to make everything amusing,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°With your memories and my old ones being refreshed, I am not really surprised at me changing. The change in my body is a weed one, though. I hated to be that short, and my looks at this point just remind me of my old self, so I wee it.¡± I looked up at her with a smile on my face. ¡°WAIT, WAIT!? She got moreposure, my ass!?¡± Granny and Amari said, all of a sudden, screamed. ¡°Huh? You should have seen thest time I forgot to shower before dinner, and I also ruined her meal at that time. Ask Lily if ites to food you don¡¯t mess with her, and you follow her rules, or you get your ass handed to you no matter how strong you are. Don¡¯t let me get started on her bones. Just leave her alone, let her eat them.¡± Mom said seriously while looking at Granny. Chapter 29 Chapter 29: The drama never ends ¡°That does sound bad,¡± Amari said. ¡°Were you like this back on earth as well.¡± Shaking my head, I said. ¡°No, this is something new to me.¡± ¡°Ooh, wait. Before we go on, I still have to ask this one thing.¡± Mom said. She turned to me with a severe expression. ¡°When I got here, you all said that you were dominated in bed. Is that true?¡± ¡°Uhm, can we not.¡± Not giving her a proper answer, she looked at Amari, who was nodding. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. You, a mass murderer, is the bottom in bed.¡± She didn¡¯tugh or anything, just shook her head. I, on the other hand, red at her. ¡°Mass murderer?¡± Both Granny and Amari said, confused. Granny didn¡¯t fully understand the phrase but Amari, on the other hand, did. ¡°Mother, what do you mean that Shiro is a mass murderer?¡± Amari asked again, looking at us. ¡°Aah fuck, just forget what I just said,¡± Mom said, rubbing her head. ..... ¡°That¡¯s not happening. Shiro, what did she mean by that.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s toote now, and knowing how you were on earth. I don¡¯t think you will be dropping this,¡± I said, looking between Mother and Amari. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Mom said meekly. ¡°No, you are not. You did that on purpose,¡± I said, annoyed, and hit her over the head. ¡°Can you me me? I know for a fact the people on this table can be trusted with your life. I am just pushing you to do it.¡± She said, rubbing her head. ¡°Sigh, not really. I was nning to tell Dean first and then Amari when our rtionship got better. With her now knowing the truth about Yua and my rtionship, it should define. Granny, on the other hand, surprised me, though.¡± I said, pointing at Granny. ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t hate you anymore, but I am still mad that you took her first.¡± Amari said with a small pout. ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t take her first. When we did it, she wasn¡¯t a virgin.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amari said looking confused at me. ¡°Yeah, her first time was with one of her friends in high school.¡± ¡°Girl or boy?¡± ¡°Girl.¡± ¡°Then, I am mad that you were her first male.¡± She pouted, again. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is imported. What are you going to do about her. she might break you when you guys get married in 5 years. Especially now that she is a man¡¯s body.¡± I said seriously, trying to distract them. Ooh, if only I knew how much I would hate myselfter. ¡°Aah, shit.¡± Amari and Mom said at the same time. After that, no one said a word thinking to themself until Dean came back. When Dean walked in, he was confused about why everyone was so quiet. ¡°Why is it so quiet in here,¡± He asked while walking to sit next to Amari. ¡°Dean, we have a major problem!¡± Mom said, panicking. ¡°What happened. Did Kitsuna destroy something, again?¡± He said, looking at me. Getting a good look at my appearance, he continued. ¡°Hmm, you are one scary child. Ooh, is it about how she looks?¡± ¡°What? I am not that...Actually, you might be right. I am reckless.¡± I was about to defend myself but remember that I already broke a te and all the times that I did something in the mansion thest 3 years. ¡°That¡¯s not important at all. It¡¯s about Amari¡¯s fiance.¡± Mom was about to exin why, but I interject. ¡°Wait before we continued. We need to get Reba and Lily. We are having a family meeting.¡± I said, putting my hand on the table. Everyone looked at me, confused why I want Reba and Lily as well except Mom. ¡°Trust me. They will be a great help.¡± After getting everyone, I asked for. We let the rest of the staff out of the room. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start this meeting,¡± Mom said, earnestly. ¡°Before that, let me do this,¡± I said, after starting to incase the entire room with my ice magic making it impossible to listen from outside. ¡°We are ready.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Mom said, starting to exin everything. Through the exnation, mom also showed how I looked in my past life with her illusion magic. To my surprised, they didn¡¯t even react, just said it made sense. It kind of hurt their nonchnt reaction. That was until they knew about Yua. Reba and Lily said it made sense since I am really submissive, apparently. I tried to argue but gave up to my own demise. Dean looked disappointed but was shut down by mom, saying he is the same. After his secret was also exposed, he went and sat in a corner. ¡°That is a problem,¡± Reba said after Mother was done with her exnation. Nodding to herself, she continued. ¡°We can easily fix this. Let me train Amari.¡± ¡°NO!?¡± Mom and I both shut her idea down instantly. ¡°Tsk, Fine.¡± ¡°Okay, I got this. Let us start with you.¡± Dean said, looking at me. ¡°With your looks, you will most likely get someone strong. There isn¡¯t much advice I can give but at least get a good daughter inw for me.¡± He said, ending up with a nod and waited for me to say something. ¡°I will try,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Yeah, I am a bit surprised you were a guy first, but thinking about it made sense. Your habits never changed. The funniest part is that no matter what world or body you are in, you look scary. Even the eye thing came back to you.¡± Lily said, smiling. ¡°But, how did you get that scar on your eye, though.¡± ¡°I will tell you after this problem is solved.¡± Getting a nod, Dean started to talk again. ¡°With that out of the way now for the bigger problem, Amari. How are we going to make certain that her fiance doesn¡¯t break Amari?¡± After that, a heavy debate happened, and we talked for a while. After a couple of hours of heavy debating and ignoring Amaris¡¯s pleading voice, we had concluded. ¡°So, we decided to bump up her train. If she doesn¡¯t have the motivation to do so, we will have her watch a session of Reba and Lily?¡± Dean said with a confused expression. ¡°Un.¡± Everyone agreed except Amari, who was sitting with her face down on the table. ¡°How did we get the punishment, though. What is so special about Reba and Lily¡¯s sessions?¡± He said, looking at Mom and me, who were very interested in the ice on the walls. ¡°Hehe, you can join in tonight if you want,¡± Reba said with a smirk. Hearing Rebas words and seeing her smirk. He swallowed his spit and changed his mind. ¡°Gulp, on second thought, nevermind.¡± ¡°Well, to the second exnation,¡± I said, but before I could continue, Granny lifted her hand. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can we take an hour break first?¡± ¡°I supposed we could do that,¡± I said, nodding. Dispelling the ice wall around us, revealing the main entrance of the hall being destroyed. ¡°What the hell,¡± Dean said, looking at the broken door. ¡°Attack!?¡± Hearing people shout outside, I stood up and made a scythe in my hand. Seeing 10 men run into the room, everyone was confused at first until Daren shouted and pointed at me. ¡°The one with the red hair, get her!?¡± They were about to continue until Dean spoke up. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t that loud, but it was domineering. It even made me subconsciously listened to his voice, making me stop moving. Looking at him, I saw him showing an aura. Concluding that he is using a skill tomand everyone, I forced my body to move. I ended up breaking out of hismand. When my body was free, I swung the scythe and put it on my shoulder. ¡°Haha, Stacy trained you well.¡± Not showing any surprise at me breaking out. I just shrugged and looked back at Daren. ¡°So, Daren, why do you want to kill my daughter?¡± Dean asks. ¡°She attacked me and used a spell on Rachel telling her that this monster is an ally.¡± He said, showing some bruises from before. Seeing the bruises on him, both Dean and Mom were surprised at how bad it looked. They both looked at me and waited for me to exin. ¡°What? He attacked me first. I just defended myself.¡± I was shrugging, still keeping the scythe on my shoulder. ¡°Was it needed to hurt him that bad, though,¡± Mom said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I might have had a jump in strength and didn¡¯t know that, so I evidently used all my power on him. Hehe.¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°Also, he didn¡¯t think I was so strong, so he was caught off guard by my speed and strength.¡± ¡± Jump in strength? He has a strength of a mid-private, though. Do you know what it is at the moment?¡± Dean asked. ¡°Is the pledge still active?¡± Mom asked afterward. ¡°Yes, and no. My strength is 795, and my agility is 1140. Ooh, and I am level 27.¡± Hearing my words, everyone choked on air. Half of the ck ops soldiers being low private rank, pass out, finding out that they just tried to kill someone this strong. Even Mom was surprised at my status. . Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Sparring with Dean ¡°What sort of monster have you created, Stacy!?¡± Dean And Grandmother shouted at the same time. Amari was still in a daze. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a ss, and her stats are already that high. Normal peoples get their ss at 200 to 300 per stat.¡± Granny said. ¡°How are you only level 27 after killing 70 peoplest night? Albeit, they were just umon sses, and the highs level was 500. Excluding the Commander that I took care of.¡± Ignoring them, Mom asked and added some information. ¡°70 people? Did I kill everyonest night?¡± I knew that I had something to do with the destroyed mansion, but I didn¡¯t think I killed everyone that attacked. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Stacy said, confused. ¡°No, from when I kicked Dizzy out of the mansion, everything gets hazy. Thest thing I am certain about is when I looked down at you in my fox form,¡± I exin. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s take that break, and then we will talk about all this.¡± Mom said and looked at Daren and continued. ¡°We are going to make it like that this never happened.¡± Getting a nod, everyone started to clear out and clean up. ¡°I will never get used to this family,¡± Amarimented, walking out. ..... ¡°Kitsuna, do you want to go have a spar?¡± Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t Mom that asked but Dean. Looking at him, I said. ¡°We can, but not a long one, though.¡± Nodding, he started walking out with me behind him. Mom and Granny also followed behind us. Arriving outside, I saw that there were a lot of people running around on the training ground. Doing a quick count, I concluded that there should be around 100 people here. Looking at Dean, I ask. ¡°Why are there so many people training here. At the mansion, at the border, I never saw someone else train?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s too dangerous there. Most of the people you see here are Private or Corporal rank, and the instructors are at most Sargeants, except Gray.¡± He said, walking to a tform. ¡°Ooh, I see.¡± ¡°Cough, listen up.¡± Hearing Deans¡¯ voice, everyone stopped doing what they were and looked at him. ¡°I am going to spar with my daughter real quick, so can you clear out. You may watch the spar if you want to.¡± ¡°Dean, Wasn¡¯t Amari a mage type?¡± A man with short grey hair and ck eyes, wearing the instructor armor, asked. ¡°Yes, she is. I am talking about my other daughter.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Half of the field eximed, hearing that he had another daughter they didn¡¯t know of. ¡°She was adopted 3 years ago. She was living with Stacy at the border until yesterday.¡± ¡°I see, okay, everyone! Earth users make an arena. Make it so we can also watch their spar.¡± The man shouted to everyone, and they started running around getting everything ready. Seeing what was going on, I looked at Dean for an exnation. But when is saw his face, I knew he didn¡¯t n this. Feeling my eyes on him, he turned to me and said. ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t want you to meet them like this. Sigh, Gray sometimes take everything seriously.¡± He said with a wry smile. ¡°But this is imported. All of us need to know who is part of the house.¡± A sudden voice said from the side. Looking at the voice, I saw the same instructor that talked before walking towards us. When he was closer, I saw he was simr in height to me. Looking at me, he looked confused first before introducing himself. ¡°My name is Gray, no surname.¡± ¡°Yo, my name is Kitsuna. Before you ask, I am the same age as Amari.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Ooh, you are really tall for your age.¡± He said, intrigued. ¡°Yeah, it is something special about my race.¡± ¡°Not a normal demon fox? Haha, I am looking forward to your spar then.¡± He said,ughing. looking at the stage that was almost finished building, he asked. ¡°Do we need to prepare any weapon for you, young miss?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Also, no formalities are needed with me.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± He said, walking away. ¡°It seems the stage is done,¡± Dean said, tapping my shoulder. ¡°I will formally introduce everyone on another date.¡± Nodding at him, I walked to the stage. Standing on the stage, I looked at Dean standing 5 meters away from me with a great sword in his hand with a loose stance. Taking my eyes off him, I looked around me. Gray didn¡¯t lie. Everyone who was training a while ago was watched from a small elevated position at us with an expectational expression on their faces. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s make this a good show, shall we,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Gray shouted. Both of us nodded. ¡°Good. Start!?¡± I was a bit surprised at the sudden start. Seeing Dean already running at me, I made some daggers and throw them at his legs, not moving from my position. He easily dodged them and had a small frown on his face. When he was about 2 meters away, I made a scythe and swung it at him. He moved back to dodge, making me moved forward to attacked again. This time he stepped forward and ducked down, avoiding the scythe again. ¡°As a scythe user, they need to know about their weakness,¡± He said, swinging his own sword at me. Smirking at him, I changed the scythe into 2 short swords. Moving one to block his sword and the other one to stab his gut. Seeing the sudden change in my weapon, he jumped back and looked at me, confused. Not giving him time, I threw the 2 swords at him. Moving to the side, he dodges them easily but suddenly rolled sideways, barely dodging a Warhammering down at his position. Coming to a stop, he blocked 2 daggers with his sword that was thrown at him. Looking at me, he saw that I had another scythe on my shoulder, but I wasn¡¯t attacking. ¡°Tsk, you really are like Stacy.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°Haha. Mother taught me well.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Wha!?¡± Hearing Mom surprised shout at the side. I looked at her. She had the biggest smile on her face I have seen yet. ¡°Haha.¡± Dean and I bothughed at knowing why she was so happy. ¡°Let¡¯s continued,¡± Dean said, running at me. Deciding to exchange some sword blow from him, I changed the scythe into a katana and swung, blocking his sword. Staying like that, he asked. ¡°Why did you change?¡± ¡°You want to see how good I am, right?¡± Getting a nod from him, I took my sword back from the block and attacked him again. After some blows, he jumped back to making a distance between us. He looked at me with an amazing expression and said. ¡°You are good for a 13-year-old.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I thanked him while rubbing my cheek. ¡°Okay, I am going to do something. I hope you can block it.¡± Nodding at him, he started to infuse fire mana into the sword. Seeing this, I got in a defensive position. I knew I had a sh Step if needed, so I didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Disappearing from his position, a reappeared in front of me, swinging his sword downwards. Surprisingly it was easy to block the sword, but the mana he infused his sword with wasn¡¯t normal fire but wasva. The amount of heating from the sword made my hoodie and scarf made of regr fabric catch on fire. Feeling the fire on my skin, I sh Step away from him. ¡°Aah, shit.¡± Ripping the hoodie and my scarf of me, revealing my skin and the bandages around my chest. Luckily they were special bandages, so they didn¡¯t catch fire like my hoodie. Seeing my upper body, a lot of people gasp some whistled as well. ¡°*Whistled* Holly crap, she is one hot and scary babe.¡± Someone said behind me on the stands. Ignoring him, I kicked the clothes to the side, getting ready to attack Dean again. ¡°Yeah, just look at all her muscles. That is one sexy ass six-pack.¡± The girl next to him said, breathing heavy. ¡°Un, by her body alone, she wins against a lot of us. Even the way her curses move like that makes her look stronger.¡± Another guy said. This time I turned around and looked at them, confused. ¡°You aren¡¯t bothered by me being cursed,¡± I asked. ¡°Huh? No, there are so many cursed people in the ck ops it is a normal thing to see. Curses aren¡¯t that bad. The only bad ones are the ones that affect other people, and by the look of yours, it won¡¯t hurt us.¡± The guy said casually, waving a hand at me. ¡°That just made me more confused?¡± I said, dumbfounded, dropping my stance. ¡°Haha. You are new here. You will get used to it eventually.¡± The girl said,ughing. ¡°Okay?¡± Turning back, facing Dean, I saw him smile at me. Shaking my head, I used sh Step again to attack him. Appearing in front of him, I brought the katana sideways. He ducked under my sword and tried to sweep my feet. Jumping over him, I rolled away. Coming to a stop, I put my sword behind me, blocking his attack at my back. Not moving, I turn my head a bit, looking him in the eyes. He smiled at me, but when he saw that, I was smirking back at him. He looked down and saw my tail wrapped around one of his legs. ¡°Shit.¡± He said before I threw him away against the side of the arena. *Boom* Standing up, I looked at the smoke cloud. ¡°p! I think that¡¯s enough!¡± Hearing Granny pping and calling the end of the match. I rxed and walked to the cloud, intending to help Dean up. Before I could, I heard Momughing. ¡°HAHAHA, You were just outyed!?¡± Hearing herughtering from the cloud, I stopped moving. When most of the smoke cleared, I saw Mom standing on Dean, looking at him andughing. ¡°Woah, the new miss isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Yeah, she is powerful.¡± There were a lot ofmentsing from the stands. Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Bonding Afterughing at Dean for a while, Mom ran to me. ¡°Well done, Kitsuna!¡± she said, hugging me. Because she was shorter than me now, her head was on my chest. Feeling that my chest was softer than before, she looked up at me. Seeing her looking at me. I smiled and said,ughing evilly. ¡°Keke, yes, I have bigger ones than you now, Keke.¡± ¡°NO!!??¡± Hearing what I said, she shouted in despair, making me enjoy the sight of her despairing. Hearing footstepsing towards us. I looked in the direction and saw Granny followed by Amari walking towards us. ¡°You were watching?¡± I asked, Looking at Amari. ¡°Jip, well done catching him off guard at the end,¡± Amariplimented. ¡°Yeah, but if he had used his everything he had, I would be dead long before that,¡± I exin. ..... ¡°That may be true, but at how you handled yourself. I can tell you can easily kill a High private if he/she doesn¡¯t know about your ice magic. If they know, I would say mid private won¡¯t stand a chance. All you need to work on is long-range.¡± Granny said, inspecting me. After walking around me once, she asks. ¡°Tell me, kiddo. You have sword domain, don¡¯t you?¡± Looking back at her, I nodded slowly. ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you know what sword domain is?¡± Ignoring my question, she asked. ¡°Yeah, if somethinges in a certain radius around you, your senses will pick it up immediately, even if it is right behind you. But it is useless for me because my senses were already that good 3 years ago.¡± I exin. ¡°Stacy, what have you taught her for thest 3 years except forbat,¡± Granny growled at mom that was still on the ground, despairing. Hearing that someone was calling her name, she looked at Granny and said. ¡°Nothing. All the other knowledge she has, she got it from reading books.¡± Mom said with a straight face, making Granny re at her. ¡°Was I wrong?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°I also thought she had already reached that level. Kitsuna, you weren¡¯t wrong that is what the skill does, but that¡¯s not the imported part about it. Having a sword domain means that you are already making your own fighting style. The earlier you have it, the better you will be in the future with your weapons and fighting style.¡± Dean said, walking towards us. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It mostly takes 10 years of onlybat training to get started with your own fighting style, but to get it this young and only after 3 years makes you a prodigy.¡± Granny said proudly. ¡®Hah, prodigy, my ass, it¡¯s only because of my curse.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°Ooh, cool. Can we get some food? I am hungry again?¡± I said, looking at them expectantly. Seeing that I don¡¯t care about being a prodigy or not, they smiled. ¡°Yeah, I guess. We can also continue our conversation afterward,¡± Granny said, amused. ¡°Yosh, I will see everyone back at the dining hall,¡± I said and started walking away, seeing Amari follow me. I decided not to walk too fast so we can talk. ¡°Hey, sis?¡± Amari said. ¡°Sis?¡± I said, looking at her, surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t call you that?¡± ¡°No, you can. I never had siblings, so it felt weird.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡®I like her, so I don¡¯t really care if she calls me that or not. She isn¡¯t a person that gives up easily¡ªAka Yua sensei. I like people like that. They are the ones that will stick with you the most. But I still wonder if she would still call me that. After knowing what I have done in my life.¡¯ I thought, looking forward again. ¡°I wanted to know your ice magic. Can you make spells with it? On second thought, before you answer, can you please put on a shirt everyone is staring at?¡± Amari said with a small blush on her face. ¡°Aah, is my sister ufortable with me showing off my abs?¡± I said jokingly. Looking around me, I saw that a lot of the maids were looking at me, blushing. ¡°Well, too bad, I don¡¯t have any clothes to put on that will fit me. Sorry, there is nothing I can do about me being half-naked.¡± ¡°How do you not have anything? I know you have dimensional storage. I saw you use it this morning.¡± She questions while pointing at me. ¡°How I look right now and how I looked yesterday is like night and day, Completely different.¡± ¡°Ooh, I see. You can answer me now.¡± Giving up, she moved on to her question. ¡°I can do that, but that would be a waste because my ice is like an extension of my senses.¡± Seeing her look confused at me, I continued. ¡°What I mean by that is I can put snowkes on a person, and I will be able to know his exacted location 200 meters away. I can also improve the distance over time.¡± ¡°That sounds almost the same as myva magic, just not the distance,¡± She said, thinking to herself. ¡°Ooh, cool, we can work together on that then.¡± ¡°That will be great. Granny helps me sometimes, but she is a busy woman.¡± Amari said, nodding. ¡°We can see it as bonding if you want,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°That sounds fun. We can rope Rachel in as well. She is also a mage. I am surprised to see that you are a cursed person. Though the curses I got looks cool. With the mes moving around like that and some lightning bolts going off. It fits with you somehow?¡± She said, tilting her head at the end. ¡°Yeah, I had two before, but it changed. We will most likely talk about themter today. I am also surprised that no one sees curses like a gue or something.¡± ¡°Our household won¡¯t look at them like that, but other people might. Also, most people in the ck ops are trained in miner curses so they can see if one is dangerous for them or just the cursed one.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Like yours, for example, just by a nce, I can tell it has something to do with pain, and it only affects you.¡± She exins. ¡°You can continue.¡± Still being confused, I said, made her continue. ¡°Pain because of the element fire in it and for knowing it only affects you is because it is like a big tattoo,¡± She exins. ¡°I see. There wasn¡¯t anything about that in the library.¡± Understanding most of it, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, that mansion always gets destroyed in war times, so we don¡¯t take important books there.¡± ¡°But we aren¡¯t we only in a cold war?¡± ¡°Yes, but the Federation is making other moves as well, it seems.¡± ¡°Have you seen war already?¡± I ask, a bit surprised. ¡°No, our parents hide it from me. They said I need to enjoy my youth. Not like them, that saw their first battle at 10 years old.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you seest night¡¯s carnage?¡± I ask, concerned. ¡°Haha, no, they already cleaned it up when I got there.¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know how it lookedst night, but I don¡¯t want my new sister to see me as a monster,¡± I said, rubbing my head. ¡°That¡¯s toote. I already see you as one. I mean,mon, you look like a humanoid boogyman.¡± Hearing her, my jaw drop looking at her betrayed. Smiling at me, she continued. ¡°I see you as one, but I don¡¯t think you will do something against us. I trust you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit naive, though,¡± I said, walking into the dining hall through the still broken door. *Crash* Hearing tes fall on the ground. Looking at who did it, I saw Reba staring at me with drooling out of her mouth. ¡°You are married, for fuck sakes, stop staring and drooling!¡± I shouted at her. ¡°Gulp, I am sorry,¡± Reba said, wiping the drool away. Seeing her still staring, I shouted. ¡°LILY, GET IN HERE.¡± ¡°Kitsuna, what do you want?¡± Secondster, Lily walked into the room, annoyed until she looked at me. ¡°WOAH, so that is how you look under your baggy clothes.¡± ¡°Can you please get your wife under control?¡± I said, pointing at Reba. Looking at Reba, she saw that she was drooling again. Getting a dark expression, Lily walked over and said. ¡°Babe, what are you thinking about.¡± ¡°N-Nothing. Do you think you can get a six-pack like Kitsuna?¡± Ignoring the shiver going down her spine, she asked. ¡°You!?¡± Lily said and hit Reba over the head. ¡°OW!¡± Reba shouted, falling on the ground. ¡°HUMF, that¡¯s what you get for fantasizing about another woman¡¯s body,¡± Lily said, walking away from the down Reba. ¡°They are married?¡± Amari asks, not caring about Reba on the floor. ¡°Yeah, it happened a couple of years ago,¡± I said, sitting at the same spot as this morning. ¡°Ooh, then she deserved that.¡± She said, sitting across from me. We kept on having small talk until the rest arrived. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the door fixed yet?¡± Mom said, looking at the broken door. ¡°We are upgrading the mansion with new Technologie, so we took down the repair spell,¡± Amari said, looking at mom. ¡°That reminds me you talked about a jet before? Is it the same as jets on earth?¡± I ask. Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Updated ¡°Yes, in a way, it is the same thing, but more sci-fi jets than the normal jets we had on earth,¡± Amari said. ¡°Who designed them?¡± I ask, looking at her, intrigued. ¡°Do you remember the Nerd group from our ss?¡± ¡°Nope, I never knew anyone other than you and Yua.¡± ¡°How do you not know of them. They were always at the top of the ss on exams. ¡± ¡°Haha, and what does that prove they know how to remember things from a book. Good for them.¡± ¡°Well, two of them are in this kingdom, and they are the designers of the jets and a lot of other things.¡± ¡°Woah, that¡¯s So nice of them,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°To think they would improve the war potential of the kingdom, making it even a bigger target than it is already.¡± ..... Yes, it will protect us better, but that is a double edge sword. We are already a big target because of all our resources, and they want to make it worse by getting more advanced technology. ¡°We are already in a cold war with the Federation, but if we go on like this, the other 2 kingdoms will join in this war,¡± I said. ¡°By cold war, you mean fighting in advancing our technology...¡± Dean trailed off. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are actually keeping up with us?¡± I said, hoping I wasn¡¯t right. Seeing Dean nod, I hit the table. ¡°Now we know where the rest of the nerd group are,¡± Amari said with a dark excretion. ¡°I take it back. Let us help them move faster. I can help advance medical science and how doctors operate.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. With you being that bastard of a doctor¡¯s son and having all his knowledge in your head.¡± Mom said enthusiastically. ¡°But you just said it is a bad thing. Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Granny questioned. ¡°You¡¯re slow. It won¡¯t help that we stop with advancing when the Federation keeps on moving forward. I can tell these two to stop, but it will make us sitting ducks if I do that. Might I add that most wars get started by the Federation?¡± I exin. Thinking about it, she nodded but wasn¡¯t happy being called slow. Thinking about all the weapons earth had. Nukes came up as a red g. ¡°Amari, these two creators of ours have they thought about making nukes?¡± Seeing her pale just by mentioning the name, everyone sat up curious. ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t, but I already know if they have, they would bring mana into it, and that might make it worse. We can talk with them in a week when all the reincarnations get together to have our monthly meeting.¡± Amari said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°How many are there in this kingdom even?¡± ¡°5 with you 6.¡± Mom said at my side. ¡°There were 25 of us in the ss, right, including Yua 26? Knowing the Federation, they most likely made an order to find more. I will presume they have between 10 and 15 of us on their side.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they would make a found order. Knowing the Federation the longest of all of you, I would say they would make it a kill order like they did with the demon foxes.¡± Hearing the genocide order about my race made all my bloodlust flooded out. ¡°The fucken Federation can burn in hell for that order. Civilians and all.¡± I said cynically. Feeling a tap on my shoulder, I calmed down and took a deep breath. ¡°Fuck that order. Sorry about that.¡± Apologizing, I looked at Amari to see if she was okay. To my surprise, she looked at me with sadness, not showing any reaction to the bloodlust. ¡°I heard about that order as well. I don¡¯t hate easily, but I hate the Federation the most. I agree with your statement about the Federation being destroyed, without the part about the civilians being included, though.¡± Amari said with a determined expression, but her eyes showed some concern. ¡°Thank you. Huh, so they also taught you in bloodlust?¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Yes, of course, that is the most important thing when ites tobat is not to freeze up under bloodlust. Her bloodlust might not be as strong as yours yet, but you have killed people before.¡± Dean said, with some surprised in his voice. Hearing him, I looked at Stacy. Feeling my intent, she quickly exins. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him anything yet.¡± ¡°If you say so. About the order, it will be the dumbest thing not to find them. Take Amari and me here, for example. We both have 3 elements and most likely above-average status. I bet every Reincarnation will be like that, and we also have our knowledge.¡± ¡°I agree that it will be a mistake to do that sort of order, but the Federation always thinks about eliminating threats before taking them in,¡± Granny exins. ¡°They might be like that, but it is better to prepare for the worse.¡± Mom said. ¡°p, Before we can go on think about other problems outside the house, we need to finish our own first.¡± Taking everyone¡¯s attention, I made us begin without our own problems or my problem, to be exact. ¡°d you brought it up. What did my mother talk about you being a mass murderer?¡± Amari said sternly. ¡°To answer that question, I would have to tell you about my life before I went to your school,¡± I said, starting to exin everything about myself. Before I did that, I did the same as the morning with the ice walls and only the family, Reba and Lily staying inside. ¡°Let me get this straight. You were actually the Shiro Adachi, the son of doctor Adachi, the best doctor in the world at the time?¡± Nodding, Amari continued. ¡°Because you were used as his test dummy for 10 years, you killed everyone and burned the building down.¡± Nodding again. ¡°Then after that, a terrorist organization took the me for your work, making them the most hated people on earth. Because you had so much money from the safe, you decided to travel around Japan. Hiding your identity that you learned how to do from the ck market. After trading for a year, you decided to settle down and go to my school.¡± she said, finishing. ¡°Yeah, that sums up my life.¡± ¡°How did you get ess to the ck market, though?¡± Lily asks, a bit confuse. ¡°Ooh, that. That¡¯s a funny story. It is also the reason I got my scar on my eye. This happened a week after the massacre. I was walking in an alleyway when a dumb ass attacked me with a knife. Because I was on high alert and was carrying the family katana with me the entire time, I easily killed him. In the process of searching through the guy, someone attacked me from behind, and me not knowing any closebat methods, we had a weird floor fight. At some point, he got the katana at hand, and I had the knife. In the end, I killed him luckily but ended up injured. I needed to find a ce to stay until I heal. I also search that guy. Finding an address and keys, I went there.¡± Starting tough, I continue. ¡°Imagine my surprise when I found out the second guy I killed was a master hacker. I stayed at his ce for 2 months. In that 2 months, the terrorist organization made my life easier as well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are unlucky or lucky?¡± Lily said with a wry smile. ¡°Me too. When I woke up in this world, I have degraded to a test dummy again, but look at me now a fucken primordial.¡± I said with my arms stretch out. ¡°Sigh, I have something to ask,¡± Amari said. Standing up, she looked at me with a severe expression. Taking a deep breath, she said. ¡°Why the fuck did it take you so long to kill them? Your father was a monster doing that to his own family, and to think he was my idol. Just think about it now wants to make me barf.¡± ¡°You know I was 15 at the time, right, and he was famous. It wasn¡¯t that easy.¡± Being surprised at her sudden outburst, I exin to her that it wasn¡¯t that easy. ¡°Yeah, I know that but hell. How did no one found out about this.¡± ¡°People most likely knew about it, but he was the best doctor that there was.¡± ¡°That will make sense. Did Yua know about you? Also, what is this about you being primordial?¡± ¡°She found out about it but had a different reaction, and me a primordial will be another long storytelling,¡± I said, saddened at the memories of that time. ¡°It kind of makes sense you did kill over 80 people. When did she find out?¡± ¡°Couple of months before our reincarnation.¡± ¡°If you want to meet him/her again, he will be visiting tomorrow,¡± Dean said, dropping a bomb. ¡°Huh? No way?¡± I said. ¡°He found out about the attack, and he knew Amari, and I was on our way there,¡± Dean exined. ¡°No, make him go away,¡± I said, pleading. ¡°He is my fiance, you know,¡± Amari said, no that much bothered about him visiting. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I wanted to meet her again but not this soon. I am not ready.¡± I said, dropping my head on the table. ¡°You will be fine.¡± Mom said next to me. Standing up, she continues. ¡°Because Kitsuna told the first story, I will tell the other one, and she will add on when I miss things.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33: ¡°At least it wasn¡¯t 10 years this time,¡± Dean said sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s not true for me being from earth it was, and I never had the chance to kill the bastard. That is most likely why I went straight to wrath instead of just berserkst night.¡± ¡°That is a big problem, though. If people find out about you holding it, they will try to kill you or take control of you.¡± Dean said with a heavy expression. ¡°Kitsuna, if you have the power to take over the world, would you do that?¡± Granny asks seriously. ¡°PFFFT, are you crazy? Why the hell would I do that. Take over the world equals taking responsibility. No thanks. I might have set my goal to be a god, but I won¡¯t go power crazy and try destroying the world way too troublesem.¡± I looked at her as if she was crazy in the head. Narrowing her eyes at me, she said. ¡°Why would I believe you?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t use my words against me.¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry about her bing power-hungry like thest wrath holder. She hates responsibilities over other people but loves to have her own life under control. In other words, you leave her alone she will leave you alone.¡± Mom exins. ..... ¡°If you say so.¡± Granny shrugged. ¡°Geez, Granny, not every sin holder is all about power. Well, I might have said that and all, but I will be destroying the Federation.¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°Not surprised.¡± Everyone said with no change in emotions. ¡°Really no reaction?¡± I said, confused. ¡°Why would we. We already know what you think about the federation.¡± Mom said. ¡°Fine, I will be going then I am going to do someps around the mansion then go sleep.¡± ¡°Why it is 5 in the afternoon dinner will be ready in 2 hours,¡± Amari ask. ¡°Yeah, and we haven¡¯t talked about your curse yet.¡± Mom said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them about my curses, please. With the change, it is most likely not the same, anyways.¡± I said to mom. ¡°Why not?¡± Mom asks, confused. ¡°Just don¡¯t. Before I go, when will your fiance be here tomorrow.¡± I said and asked Amari about Yua. ¡°7 in the morning, why?¡± Dean answered. ¡°Because I am taking some day off from training. I want to sleep in for a while.¡± I said, melting the ice on the walls again. ¡°If you are taking days of training, why are you running now,¡± Amari ask confused. ¡°Because that has something to do with my fitness. Also, don¡¯t wet your pants when you see a fox outside. I need to test some...things.¡± I said, walking out. ¡®Sigh, why am I getting so irritated by everything, all of a sudden. Hopefully, running for a while will help me calm down. If not, I need to figure something out about this.¡¯ I thought to myself. (Still in the dining hall)(Stacy POV) Seeing her leave, I sigh and look back at my family just to see them starring at me. ¡°What?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°She left now tell us about her curses,¡± Mother said. ¡°Not happening she told me not to say. So I am not telling.¡± Shaking my head at my Mother. ¡°Is she your boss now.¡± Mom said sarcastically. ¡°No, she is my daughter. I will not push her too much. If it weren¡¯t for me, she would have never talked about what has happened to you guys.¡± I said with anger in my voice. ¡°Mom, I just want to know about her year after she killed her father. What did she do the entire year before she came to my school? She didn¡¯t go into much detail about it.¡± Amari asks hesitantly. ¡°She went site seeing, and if someone attacked her, she would torture them things like that.¡± ¡°Torture them?¡± Amari said worriedly. ¡°Yeah, she found it as an outlet for all her frustrations. Before you think too much, she always did it to bad people, never the innocent people.¡± I exin. ¡°Talking about torture. Kitsuna wants to do that with the guards from yesterday.¡± Mom said, interrupting Amari. ¡°I was nning on that. I want her to teach out IT people some fun ways to get information out of people.¡± ¡°Yeah, with her knowledge about the human body, it will help a lot,¡± Dean said ¡°Before I forget, Dean, go tell everyone about us having a giant fox pet called Nova,¡± I said, standing up and walking out. ¡°Huh?¡± Dean looked confused at his wife¡¯s words. ¡°Dean, just go and tell them you will understandter,¡± Reba said, also walking out. ¡°Also, don¡¯t prepare a room for her yet I don¡¯t think she will be sleeping inside.¡± Thest part she said to the maids that were busy cleaning the table again. ¡°I guess I need to do some work. See you guess at dinner,¡± Dean said, standing up and walking away to go warn his troops. (Kitsunas POV) ¡®What the fuck is this!? I have been running for 5 hours, and I still don¡¯t feel any fatigue!¡¯ I was lived about this. No matter how long and fast I was running, it didn¡¯t feel like anything is happening to my body. The only thing that has risen is my irritation. ¡°Sigh.¡± Coming to a stop, I sighed and looked around for a ce to sit down. Seeing as I could see perfectly in the dark, I guessed that night vision active automatically. While I was looking around, I felt that something was pulling me. Looking in the direction the pull came from, I saw a tree. I would have thought I was crazy that this tree was calling me if it wasn¡¯t for me, knowing that a tree being over 20 meters tall and 30 meters thick wasn¡¯t normal. I mean, the thing is thicker than its height. Sighing to myself again, I started walking to the tree and sat down under it. ¡°I guess I will try out my new skills and learn what has happened to my body. First my new fox form.¡± Making Ice walls around to hide my self, I undressed and changed back to my fox form. To my surprised, I didn¡¯t change back to the same size as the morning but to an 8-meter high and 25-meters in length fox. In the process of changing, I broke the walls that were covering me. ¡®Is this my true size?¡¯ I thought to myself. I moved around under the tree until I figure out why I was so irritated a while ago. ¡°It¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t in the true form that I was so irritated. But that means I won¡¯t be able to sleep in a bed.¡± I wasn¡¯t pleased about thest discovery, but my happiness to find out why I was irritated over showed it by a lot. ¡®I will just need to get used to living outside. How hard can it be.¡¯ I thought and started walking around again. While walking, I thought about all the changes. Like my body, that is an obvious one and my skills like Analysis that wasn¡¯t there before, but Self-Analysis was. Looking at the tree, I said it in my head, and to my surprise, a small screen pops up in front of me. ¡®Guru Tree¡¯ was all it said on the small screen. ¡®That¡¯s all? Whatever.¡¯ Dismissing the screen, I walking in small circles and lying down in a circle on the ground. ¡®The ground doesn¡¯t feel so bad after all. It¡¯s a bit too warm through.¡¯ Thinking to myself, I thought about covering the ground with my ice to keep myself cold through the night. ¡®What is it going to hurt to do that.¡¯ Shrugging, I covered the ground with my ice with 3 meters bigger circle around me. Resting like that for a while and going through all my skills and status, I started to doze off. ¡®Now that I think about it, why did I walk in circles beforeying down? Ugh, I hope no one saw that. That¡¯s way too embarrassing.¡¯ It was thest thing that went through my mind before gone to sleep. To my own demise, 2 people did see it. ¡°Hehe, that was just too cute. She was like a dog that was looking for afortable spot to sleep at.¡± Lily said, standing next to Reba that also had a smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s true. She was cute. About this afternoon, I am sorry for looking at Kitsuna.¡± Reba said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I didn¡¯t walk away, I would have been in the same state as you.¡± Lily confest. ¡°Is that so. It doesn¡¯t surprise me. She was so lean but built like a beast, and let¡¯s not started with her six-pack and back muscles any woman will fall for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Wasn¡¯t she walking through the entire mansion like that?¡± ¡°Yes, Yes she was,¡± Reba said, looking at the sleeping fox under the tree. ¡°I wonder how loud the maid sleeping area will be tonight?¡± Lily said thoughtfully. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s nothing. I heard some of the ck ops say she was also walking around like that during their spar. Just think about the barracks tonight,¡± Reba said with augh. ¡°Poor guys, they will hear it but won¡¯t get anything from tonight.¡± ¡°Who cares about them? It¡¯s their fault that they are split up now. Tsk, trying to pick up girls while still being in private rank how pathetic.¡± Reba said disdainfully. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Zagan Anlit (Zagan Anlit POV) It has already been 8 years since my ss, and I have been reincarnated into this world. Even though I was a teacher in my previous life, I still loved to read mangas and stories about this kind of thing. That made it easy to figure out what was happening to me, but it didn¡¯t help me to get used to this life. It wasn¡¯t easy to get used to having people do things for you, but after so many years of having them, I got to say it is nice having them. The best part about being young and being in a new world was learning new things and experiencing new things. And let me tell you, this world is my ideal world. We didn¡¯t have modern weapons like guns and explosives, etc., this world had swords, war hammers, and many other closebat weapons that I loved to collect in my past life. Thinking about my collection and how I always bragged about them to Shiro made me happy, except for the person to who I bragged about it. Shiro Adachi one of my students and my best friend. That is how I saw him until I knew who he really was, a mass murderer that killed his family and everyone that worked for him. ¡®Whatever, I don¡¯t care about him anymore. I need to worry about Amari.¡¯ I still can¡¯t believe that I will marry Amari. She is so cute. I have never seen some so gorgeous. I fell for her at first sight, and the funny part is she is also a reincarnation from my ss. When I found out, I had mixed feelings about marrying an old student of mine, but after we talked about it, I epted that she would be my future wife. Did I forget to mention that I was a girl in my past life and is a guy now? Yes, I was gender-bent, not that it changed anything. Back to my cute wifey, she and her father nned to go to their border mansion 2 days ago to meet her adopted sister. The sister they adopted 3 years ago and never came to the capital in all that time. I was happy for her to meet her sister finely. But when I found out about her mansion at the border being attacked, I was scared that something happened to her, so I contacted Sabastian, their head butler, and he told me that nothing happened with Amari. But their mansion was destroyed, so they returned to the capital the same day. ..... Thanks to our 2 creators in the royal family being 2 nerd group reincarnations, they could make the trip in a couple of hours. After talking to the butler for a while, I made arrangements to meet her today at her mansion. That is also where I am right now, standing outside their gates waiting for them to open for me. Right on cue, the gates started to open, and I run inside to find Amari. Running to the main entrance, I was surprised that the only person that greeted me was Amari¡¯s mother that I haven¡¯t seen in 3 years. Walking towards her, I said. ¡°Good morning Lady Draig. It has been a long time,¡± I said, bowing to her. After she didn¡¯t answer me, I looked up, and I saw her look at me with a conflicted expression. Shaking her head, she said. ¡°How many times do I have t tell you don¡¯t do this formality stuff here. Where are your guards?¡± ¡°I told them to leave. I want to be alone with Amari for the day,¡± I answered. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen today. Remember, her sister is here, and they are catching up.¡± ¡°I almost forgot. I hope nothing happened to her with the attack.¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. She isn¡¯t a pushover.¡± ¡°If I may ask, how many attacked you that your mansion got destroyed with you the Weapon Queen being there.¡± ¡°Uhm, 70 or so, and they didn¡¯t destroy the mansion, but my daughter did. Where did you get this information anyway.¡± ¡°Sabastian and your daughter did what?¡± I asked, really confused at how a 13-year-old was able to destroy a giant mansion. ¡°Haha, you will find outter. When you see Amari tells her she can tell you the truth about Nova and Kitsuna. After all, you will be family in a couple of years. Amari is at the back in the garden.¡± She said, smiling at me and walking inside again. Shaking my head, I started to run to the back of the garden. Being engaged for 4 years already, I knew my way around their mansion, and I knew where she would sit if she were in the garden. Seeing her sitting on her bench, I walked towards her, smiling. She didn¡¯t seem to notice me walking towards her. ¡°Good morning, beautifuldy. May have a seat next to you?¡± I bowed and smiled at her. ¡°Zagan!¡± She said happily and jumped into my arms. ¡°Nice to see you again.¡± ¡°Same here. When I heard about the attack, I was afraid you were caught up in it also.¡± ¡°Ooh no, I wasn¡¯t. When father and I got there, the battle was already over.¡± She said, sitting back down on the bench. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± I said, nodding and sat next to Amari. ¡°Last time we met, you said you are going to get your ss. So did you?¡± Amari asked. ¡°Yes, I got an exotic ss,¡± I said, beaming. ¡°Congrattions, Zagan!?¡± She said, hugging me again. ¡°Thank you. My family is still a bit upset about it. But they would get over it.¡± ¡°I wonder how you will fare against Kitsuna, though¡± ¡°Kitsuna?¡± I said, confused. ¡°My sister.¡± ¡°Where is your sister anyway? I heard she is also here.¡± ¡°Yes, she is. She is sleeping somewhere. If you want to meet her, we need to wake up Nova.¡± Amari exins, looking away from me. ¡°Nova? Who is that?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything and pointed in the same direction she was looking. Looking at where she was pointing, I saw a beautiful snow-white tree that was 30 meters wide and 20 meters high. It was over 200 meters away from us. I knew about their guru tree, but it should not look like that. I looked back at Amari, frowning, and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your Guru tree? What happened to it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I wasn¡¯t talking about that look at the ground under the tree that¡¯s Nova.¡± Looking back again, this time to the ground, I saw a giant red fluff ball with some ck markings in between the fur lying on the ground. ¡°How did I miss that? Is it the fluff ball on the ground?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Is it like your sister¡¯s pet?¡± ¡°You can say that. Let us go wake up, Nova.¡± She said, standing up and walking towards the guru tree. ¡°What kind of creature is it,¡± I ask, also standing up and followed Amari. ¡°She is a fox.¡± ¡°What! How can a fox be that big?¡± ¡°Special fox.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Walking for a while, I remember what Amari¡¯s mother said to me. ¡°I forgot to tell you that your mom said you could tell me about Nova and Kitsuna, something like that.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Amari said, not stopping. The closer we got to the tree, the colder the air became. When we were 50 meters out, my teeth started to shudder. ¡°Is someone getting cold?¡± Amari next to me said, amused. Looking at her, I saw that she looked fine even though we could see our own breath. ¡°How are you not cold?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Chuckling, she brought her hands up, showing that she had covered her hands withva mana. ¡°That¡¯s unfair,¡± I said, feeling betrayed. ¡°We are almost there, don¡¯t worry,¡± She said, moving closer with herve to me. ¡°Please wake it up fast so we can get out of here.¡± ¡°Why are you calling her ¡®it¡¯ the entire time?¡± She said, annoyed. ¡°Because it¡¯s a monster, it won¡¯t care what I call it..''¡± I was surprised that she would get annoyed about something about this. ¡°Kitsuna will beat you up most likely if she hears you.¡± ¡°Haha, your joking, right? She is the same age as me and doesn¡¯t have a ss. I am sure that I would win because I have an exotic ss and I am level 60.¡± ¡°It seems you have be arrogant just because you have a ss.¡± A deep female voice said. Getting surprised at the sudden voice, I pulled both my great sword out of my shadow and stood in front of Amari. Looking in the direction the voice came from. Seeing the fluff ball moving, my jaw drop. ¡°It can talk!?¡± I shouted in surprised ¡°Yes, I can talk. Didn¡¯t Amari tell you who I am?¡± The Fox said, standing up and shaking itself. Looking at the giant fox standing over me with 8 meters in height and easily 25 meters long. I also saw that most of the fur is red with some ck in it, but her tail and ears¡¯ tips were white. ¡°We can¡¯t tell everyone who and what you are. Although mom said it was fine to tell him I wanted to make it a surprise,¡± Amari said, walking past me. ¡°Sigh, what do you want.¡± The fox said, looking at Amari. ¡°I want you to meet my fiance Zagan,¡± Amari said, pointing at me that still had my swords out, not taking my eyes of the fox. Seeing Amari point at me, the fox looked at me, and our eyes met. ¡®I was a fool. This fox is not weak. I don¡¯t think I would even scratch her if I go all out with everything I had.¡¯ I shuddered at my thoughts and heard the fox speak again. ¡°Nice to meet you, Zagan. You can call me Nova in this form.¡± Nova said, with annoyance in her voice. ¡°Yes, nice to meet you. Form?¡± I said and ask. ¡°Now we have met, you may leave. I want to sleep some more,¡± Nova said,ying down again and closing her eyes. ¡°Kitsuna, we need to go do some shopping for you. Wake up and change into your human form.¡± Amari said. ¡°No.¡± Was the only reply Amari got? ¡°Kitsuna? Human form?¡± I ask again, getting more confused the more they talked. ¡°You will see,¡± Amari said before looking back at Nova. ¡°We can get food with lots of bones in it.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Nova said after a while, and ice walls started to encased her. ..... ¡°Don¡¯te out half-naked again!?¡± Amari shouted before it closed up. ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask, really confused. ¡°You will see, and you better not drool over her body,¡± Amari warned me. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35: After waiting for 10 minutes, the ice wall finely broke down again, revealing a 1,9-meter tall humanoid figure with red hair with a bit of ck in it, but the tips on the end of her hair, ears, and tail were white. She was wearing jeans that were sitting tight on her long, lean legs and had a ck coat on with a red and back scarf around her neck. I knew it was a she because I could see between the gap in the front of her coat that she wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt but had bandages around her chest hiding her boobs. Checking her out, I understood why Amari told me not to drool over her body. She was gorgeous. If it weren¡¯t for me not liking girls with a six-pack and already in love. I would have fallen for her. Looking at her eyes, I saw the same dominating gaze that the fox had, and she also had a sort of lighting bolting from her right side under her scarf up, stopping under her right eye. ¡°It seems you are as short as ever, Yua-chan.¡± The fox girl said teasingly. ¡°I am still growing!¡± I said loudly. ¡°No need to shout, geez.¡± She said, holding her ears. ¡°Sorry, Wait, what did you just call me?¡± I said at the fox girl in front of me. Not answering me, she stood right in front of me and lifted her right hand for a fist pump. Doing the same as her, I connected, and without thinking, we did a handshake that I will always recognize. ..... ¡°So the murderer has be Amaris¡¯ sister and a monster,¡± I said with anger. (Kitsuna POV) ¡°So the murderer has be Amaris¡¯ sister and a monster,¡± Zagan said with anger. Hearing what he said, I sighed and took a proper look at him. He had brown hair and eyes and was wearing casual clothes. Ducking down, I dodge the sudden attack from Zagan. Seeing him trying to kick me, I rolled sideways. Standing up, I looked at him, confused. ¡°What the fuck are you are doing, Zagan,¡± Amari said from the side. ¡°I am killing someone who should not be alive,¡± Zagan said, running toward me. ¡°Haha, You killing me?¡± Iughed and making an ice sword. I blocked both his swords crossed over. Although he was surprised about me suddenly having a weapon, he didn¡¯t let up the attack. Left, right, downwards. It didn¡¯t matter where or how fast he came at me; I blocked or redirected the attack with my sword holding my other hand behind my back. ¡®Speed below 600, and his strength might just be above 600. He is quite strong for his age.¡± I thought to my self blocking another attack. The more he attacked and was denied the hit, the more frustrated he became. ¡°How? How are you defending my attacks!?¡± He shouted in anger. ¡°Zagan, stop!¡± Amari shouted. ¡°Amari, stay out of this,¡± I said to her, making her back off. Looking at Zagan and blocking more strikes, I started to talk. ¡°Look at you trying to kill me for something that happened in our past life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want you to influencing Amari.¡± Zagan shouted, bringing both swords downwards. ¡°How do you know that if I influence her, it would be bad for her. My influence might actually be good for her to survive in this world, you know.¡± I said, moving to the left and kicking him on the butt. While he was busy regain his bnce, I said. ¡°You might be her fiance, but I am her family now. ¡°Family? You killed your own family in your past. What will change with your new one.¡± He shouted, running at me again. Having enough of his crap, I kicked him in the stomach, making him fall on his back and lose his swords. Not giving him time to stand up, I put my leg on his chest and stabbed a sword into each of his hands, making it impossible for him to fight back even with his shadow magic. ¡°AAH!?¡± He shouted in pain, he was about to activate his shadow magic, but I talked before he could do so. ¡°I won¡¯t do that if I were you. You might lose your hands. You said I am a murderer. That might be true, but you don¡¯t even know why I did it. Did you ever think that I have might have seen hell with them? You saw all the scars I had on my body, didn¡¯t you? Did you ever think about how I got them? Huh?¡± Looking him in the eyes, I could see some realization sh through them. Sighing, I walked away, leaving him in his current state. ¡°Also, don¡¯t get arrogant just because you have a ss you just had your ass handed to you by a level 27 dumbass. Amari, I will be waiting at our parents for you guys. You can tell him about my father as well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Walking towards the mansion, I saw everyone was standing close to where we had our little scuffle. ¡°He really had his ass handed to him just now,¡± Granny said when I was close to them. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what happens when you rush getting your ss. Though he has a good ss.¡± Iughed at granny¡¯sment. ¡°You know what ss he has?¡± Dean ask. ¡°Yeah, I have analysis. I might not see his stats, but I can see some basic info.¡± Name: Zagan Anlit (Yua Suzuki) Age:13 Race: Human Gender: Male Level: 60 ss: Dual Warrior (Exotic) I told them his basic information. ¡°Level 60, what a little boy he is.¡± Mom said sarcastically. ¡°Yeah, I would say his stats average around 600,¡± I said, shaking my head in disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s not bad for a normal person, you know. Dual Warrior, that¡¯s interesting,¡± Dean said, rubbing his non-existing beard. ¡°That¡¯s is true, but for a reincarnation, it¡¯s shit,¡± I said and added sarcastically, ¡°I bet Amari can win against him.¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Mom said, smiling. ¡°Actually, she won¡¯t stand a chance against him,¡± Dean said, not catching the sarcasm. ¡°Have some confidence in your daughter. You were the one that trained her.¡± Mom said, looking at Dean. Seeing him look away from her, she frowns and says. ¡°Dean, how much have you personally train our daughter in thest three years?¡± ¡°Hunny, I was busy with the ck ops and never had enough time to train her. So, I got her a personal trainer.¡± Dean tried to plead his case. ¡°Who trained her?¡± Mom said with anger. ¡°Gray.¡± *Smack**Bang* ¡°You fucken got a swordsman to train a mage!¡± I said while mom hit him over the head with enough power sending him face-first into the ground. ¡°Dean, what were you thinking? No wonder she won¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± Mom said, kicking him on the side, making him roll over with a groan. ¡°But Granny helped her when she had time.¡± Dean tried to defend himself. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but she is busy with the academy. She actually has less time than you.¡± ¡°Are you guys done torturing Dad? Zagan has something to say.¡± Amari suddenly said. (Zagan POV) ¡®Level 27. How weak am I that a level 27 can do this to me.¡¯ ¡°Are you done brooding?¡± Amari asks with no emotion in her voice. ¡°What level is your sister really,¡± I said, hoping she lied to me. ¡°27, like she told you,¡± Amari said, disappointed. ¡°How strong is she?¡± ¡°Hmm, my grandmother said she would win against a mid private no questions ask and high private if they let their guard down for a second.¡± ¡°Haha, you joking right,¡± I said, chuckling a bit. ¡°She out yed my father yesterday in their spar. Do you still think I am joking?¡± ¡°Wha...¡± I was bbergasted. She did what now. ¡°He was holding back, though. But was still caught off guard by her attack.¡± ¡°What sort of attack was it. Was it a sneak attack?¡± ¡°She used her tail in a fight.¡± ¡°She...That kind of makes sense. That sounds like something Shiro would do.¡± I said, thinking about his personality back then. ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Can you please take out the swords? It hurts.¡± I ask. It really hurt having swords in your hands. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wha..¡± I looked at her, surprised. ¡°I will sum up her past for you, and after you thought about it, then I would remove the swords.¡± She said, looking down at me. ¡°Okay. I am listening.¡± ¡°Good...¡± She went and exined to me what her father did to her. She also included something about her start in this life. After her exnation, the only thing I could say was I was an idiot. ¡°Woah, for an ex-teacher, I am horrible at listening not just as a teacher but also as a friend,¡± I said with tears in my eyes. ¡°To think he went through all that, and I also abandon him in the end... Do you think she would forgive me?¡± ..... ¡°That depends on what you are going to do now.¡± She said, walking closer to the swords. ¡°Apologize to her that I ran away from her, not hearing her side of the story.¡± ¡°And?¡± She asks and pulled one sword out. ¡°Aah, be careful. I would never judge a book halfway.¡± I said, flexing my free hand. ¡°Not that.¡± She said, moving the other sword around still in my hand. ¡°Ouch, stop that hurts!¡± I shouted, trying to grab the sword with my hand, but it made the pain worse. ¡°There is someone else you also need to apologize to.¡± ¡°Ooh, I am sorry, my sweet future wife, that I attacked your sister.¡± ¡°Thank you, but there is something else you need to tell me about you and Shiro.¡± ¡°No. He didn¡¯t.¡± I blushed at thinking that he would tell her about us two on earth. ¡°She told me everything.¡± ¡°We were drunk!? It didn¡¯t mean anything. Why would he do that?¡± ¡°She has her reasons. Now promises me that I would be your first and only one in this life. Even better, make an oath.¡± Seeing her eyes and smile on her face, I knew I have no way out of this. ¡°Sigh, fine. I Zagan Anlit make an oath that I will only have intercourse with Amari Daig my entire life.¡± I said and felt the oath kick in at the end. ¡°Good.¡± She said, smiling, and pulled thest ice sword out of my hand. ¡°Ow, can¡¯t you be more gentle with that?¡± ¡°No. Nowe on, you need to go apologize and get your hands fixed before we go out exploring.¡± Amari said, walking towards her family. ¡°Exploring for what exactly?¡± I asked, hoping it was something fun. ¡°Buy some clothes for my sister, of course. You saw what she was wearing. we will do other things as well don¡¯t worry.¡± she said winking at me. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t what to,¡± I said sadly. Even if I was a girl before, I hate shopping for clothes. ¡°We are going with Rachel as well.¡± ¡°Sigh, whatever you say,¡± I said, defeated. When we got to Amaris¡¯ parents, I saw that her father was on the ground being kicked and being yelled at. Just when I was starting to enjoy the sight of her father on the ground, Amari talked. ¡°Are you guys done torturing Dad? Zagan has something to say.¡± Amari said. Chapter 36 Chapter 36: (Kitsuna POV) ¡°Hmm. Is that so.¡± Mom said, amused. She looked at me like she already knew how I would react to his apology. ¡®This woman is too scary.¡¯ I thought to myself. She never saw myst years on earth, but she already knew so much about me that she can do things like this with her eyes closed. I looked away from Mom and looked back at Zagan that was standing in front of me now. When he saw I was looking at him, he bowed down and started talking. ¡°Shiro...Kitsuna, I want to apologize for attacking you and my reaction when I found out about your real identity on earth. I should have listened to you first before calling you a murderer, even though I was a teacher who should always listen to her student before making decisions. I wasn¡¯t just a bad teacher to you, but I was a bad friend. I would do anything to make it up to you if you allowed me to do so.¡± Zagan said. In the end, I could hear how desperate he was. I put one of my hands on top of his head and said. ¡°You know I had a lot of time to think about this. Even if you still hated me, I would never, and I mean never.¡± I said in an aggressive voice. I could feel how much tension he got hearing what I said. I sighed and continued talking but in a caring manner. ¡°Hate you. You were the closest thing I had to a real family. I mean, after you found out about me, you still didn¡¯t let the authorities in about it. You just left me alone. And about the attacking me. Meh, it¡¯s fine. I just hope you learned from it.¡± I rubbed his head and smiled. After a while of him not looking up, I crouched down and took my hand back. Looking at him confused, I still could see his face, but I could see some dropletsing of him. ¡°Are you crying?¡± I ask, smiling again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that emotional.¡± ¡°I am not crying about that. My hands hurt really bad.¡± He said, standing straight and showing his hands. Looking at them, I saw that the sword wounds were bigger for some reason, and there were some finger holes as well. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am super happy about you forgiving me. It¡¯s just your start that made me puncture my hands with my fingernails. Can we be friends again?¡± ..... ¡°That was the n, and you should get those fix.¡± I looked at the family and saw mom showing her a sadistic smile at me. I smiled back and pushed Zagan towards my mother. ¡°Go with my mom. She will help you. Amari, you go get Rachel.¡± ¡°But..¡± Amari tried to talk but was shut down by Dean. ¡°No, let her do it. You are the only one left that knows Rachel,¡± Dean said sternly. ¡°Fine,¡± She said in defeat. When they left, it was only Dean, Granny, and me. I looked at them and chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he did that to himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your fault, Kitsuna.¡± Dean rebuked. ¡°True, but it was still funny, Dean.¡± ¡°Sigh, It was. Just out of curiosity, would you ever not call me by my name?¡± Dean said with a bit of sadness. ¡°Do you want me to call you Father,¡± I said back casually, but father, without trying, wasced with so much emotion that both Granny and Dean shivered. ¡°Never mind,¡± Dean said, a bit pale. ¡°See, and I don¡¯t even try.¡± I shrugged and added. ¡°Why is the guru tree I slept under so cold and white now?¡± I ask. ¡°Guru trees sometimes change if they take in any mana from someone close by. But it takes a lot of mana to change the entire tree.¡± Granny said. ¡°Is it going to change back?¡± I ask, hoping for a no. ¡°It will if you don¡¯t give it any of your mana for a while,¡± Dean exins. ¡°Ooh, is there a way to keep it like that?¡± I ask. ¡°I have read that if it takes one appearance for more than a year, it will stay like that forever,¡± Granny said. ¡°Awesome,¡± I said, making a gut pose. ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Dean asks, confused. ¡°Because that will be my sleeping area from now on,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Why isn¡¯t ufortable outside on the ground,¡± Granny asks. ¡°No, I feel at home there, especially with the cold.,¡± I said, remembering how good I sleptst night. ¡°If you say so,¡± Granny shrugged and walked away. (1 hourter) I was standing at the front of the mansion, waiting for everyone to arrive. ¡°They are taking so long,¡± I said in annoyance. Just then, the door open. Looking at the door, I saw Zagan was standing there white as a sheet. ¡°What did my mother do to you,¡± I said, holding myughter. ¡°Why did you tell them,¡± Zagan said, ring at me. ¡°I wanted to make my sister like me, so I told her everything.¡± ¡°That makes sense in a way,¡± Zagan said, still pale. ¡°A word of advice whatever my mother said listen to her don¡¯t go against her word. I don¡¯t want to see the demon again,¡± I said, shivering and leaning back against the pir again. ¡°I will remember that,¡± Zagan said, standing next to me. ¡°Hey, guys, we are ready to go.¡± Hearing Amaris¡¯s voice from the door, we looked back and saw Amari standing there in a red dress with Rachel standing next to her with a white and pink one-piece dress. She looked quite cute with her white wings behind her and her pink hair in a ponytail. ¡°Wow, Rachel, you look cute,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°C-cute.¡± Hearing what I said, she looked down away from me, blushing. ¡®Well, that¡¯s a thing.¡¯ I thought to my self looking at her reaction. ¡°So, how are we getting to our destination, Amari?¡± I ask. ¡°We will be taking a car until the subway and use the trains for the rest of the day,¡± Amri exins. ¡°Huh? Cars and trains? Wow, they really advanced public transport that far.¡± ¡°Yeah, Shino and Yami focused on public transport before they started working on new and modern weapons,¡± Zagan said with a conflicted expression. ¡®I see. He also doesn¡¯t like the idea of modern weapons.¡¯ I thought while looking at Zagan. ¡°Yeah, the capital has changed so much in the past 7 years. They also have scrolls now.¡± Amari jumped in excitement. ¡°Scrolls?¡± I ask. ¡°It is a phone but a different name,¡± Zagan said, taking a thin ss object out of his pocket. ¡°Ooh, I need one of those,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°That¡¯s what we are going to do today. We need to get you knew clothes and some tech. If we are lucky, we can even get you one with our house emblem on it,¡± Amari said. VRRRR!! Suddenly, a sound came from the side of the mansion,ing closer to us. ¡°Aah, the car is here,¡± Zagan said, walking down the stairs. Looking at the sound, I saw a floating metal objecting our way very fast. ¡°Cars can float now?¡± I said when it came to a stop in front of us. Looking at the car outside appearance. It looked like a luxury hovercraft without the giant fan on the back. It was silver with no roof and was hovering about 30 centimeters from the ground. The seat arrangement was the same as a normal Japanese limo without a roof, with the driver at the front with one seat next to him, and at the back, 2 couch seats were facing each other with a ton of leg space. Overall it was a nice luxury car. ¡°Yes, they call it the float moto,¡± Zagan said, with a forced smile. He opened the door so Amari and Rachel could clime in. ¡°Shino and Yami are bad at naming things,¡± Imented, walking to the vehicle. ¡°It¡¯s not their fault their older brother, the King decides the names,¡± Zagan said, also climbing in. ¡°There is something wrong with the king then,¡± I said, joining them. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that in public if I were you. Themoners love the current royals, especially the King. He was the one that made all of it happen. Yes, his siblings might have created it, but the king made it so that anyone can have ess to it,moner or noble. The nobles weren¡¯t very happy because of that. In the king¡¯s head, there is no difference between nobles andmoners.¡± Amari exins. ¡°I take it back then. There is something wrong with the King¡¯s naming sense. He sounds like a good king, though.¡± I said. ¡°Un, Daren, can you take us to the subway.¡± Amari nodded and said to our drive. ¡°Ooh, Daren, is that you?¡± I said teasingly. I didn¡¯t even look at our driver. ¡®I should care more about the people working for us? Naah,¡¯ I thought. ¡°Yes, young miss,¡± He said with no emotion. ¡°Aah, are you still mad at me for kicking you? Common it was like yesterday it happened, it is old news.¡± I said, teasing him again. ¡°You left a giant bruise on his stomach. What do you think,¡± Amari said, spoiling my mood. ¡°Tsk, your no fun,¡± I said, ring at Amari. ¡°Daren just ignores her and takes us to the subway, please,¡± Amari said, ignoring my re. ¡°I will do that, thank you, Amari.¡± He said, a bit happier. ¡°In her defense, he did attack first and for no reason.¡± Rachel said. ¡°Rachel, can you enlighten me about this incident,¡± Zagan said, intrigued. ¡°Umu.¡± Rachel nodded, starting to exin everything that happened yesterday. Chapter 37 Chapter 37: ¡°Let me get this straight. When I went out of the room, he locked you up inside Amaris room and left you,¡± I said, confused. ¡°Yes, he said it was to protect me.¡± Rachel said. ¡°You locked your own sister in a room that isn¡¯t even her own. What is wrong with you?¡± I said, looking at the back of Daren. ¡°I did not think everything through my priority was to catch you.¡± ¡°Kill. Not catch. To kill.¡± I said, correcting him. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said that this happened yesterday, and it¡¯s old news?¡± ¡°Yes, I am just making certain Zagan here knows the full truth,¡± I exin. ¡°Sure you are,¡± Daren said sarcastically. ..... ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, mister grumpy pants. I am not going to do anything to Rachels¡¯ brother,¡± I said, teasing him again. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do to me, but hurt my sister. I would hunt you down to the depths of the world to kill you.¡± He said in a threatening tone. ¡°Wow, sis-con much,¡± I said, shrugging his threat off. ¡°What¡¯s a sis-con?¡± Rachel ask. ¡°Hmm, a sis-con is a brother that-¡± I was about to exin when Zagan stopped me. ¡°Don¡¯t taint the innocent,¡± Zagan said, stopping me from talking again. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°But you mister... miss fox. I still need to get used to you also being gender-bent. Why did you incase the entire dining hall with an ice wall?¡± Zagan asks, confused. ¡°We were talking about some imported things, and I didn¡¯t want other people to know. How did you react when you found out you changed genders?¡± I exined and tried to divert the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t try and by past this. Zagan, we were talking about you and her, you know what I mean. That time how you domi-¡± Amari exined but was stopped by a shout. ¡°We were drunk!¡± Zagan and I shouted, making an excuse. Hearing what we said, we looked at each other and had an embarrassing expression on our faces. ¡°Haha, that reaction was priceless.¡± Amariughed, and Rachel just tilted her head at us. ¡°The first time I found out about my gender, I was happy, but also not happy. I don¡¯t know how to exin it. I was happy that I could go after girls without a problem, but I was unhappy to lose a woman¡¯s body. And you?¡± Zagan exins, frowning. ¡°I see. Mine was the same day I woke up before my hell started. We went to the church to see my status, and that is how I found out.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°By reading it on your status. You didn¡¯t feel anything different with your body when you woke up?¡± Zagan ask. ¡°Remember I was a demi-fox, not fully human, anymore. I never had the chance to exam everything new about my body. Everything move so fast I didn¡¯t even know what really was going on until 5 yearster. Like I knew that I died and was reincarnated, but that was all.¡± I exin, looking at them. ¡°That must have been hard. Guess we¡¯re lucky having a family that helped us.¡± Zagan and Amari said with a sad expression. ¡°Excuse me, before you go on, what do you mean that you two are gender-bent?¡± Rachel asks with a deep frown. ¡°We can tell her about us right,¡± I ask Amari. ¡°Yeah, most people already know about reincarnations by now. All thanks to Hugo, sigh,¡± Amari said with a sigh. ¡°Hugo? Well, Rachel. Zagan and I was the opposite gender in our past life before we were reincarnated here.¡± I exin. ¡°I see, so, you were a boy before?¡± Rachel asks, making me nod. ¡°Now that you are a girl, what is your preference.¡± ¡°Girls all the way,¡± I said, smiling at her with amusement. ¡°Umu,¡± She nodded while her face got redder. Seeing her reaction, both Zagan and Amari looked at me, frowning. ¡°We are going to need to talk, sis,¡± Amari said sternly. ¡®It took you this long, really?¡¯ I thought. ying innocent, I looked at her tilting my head, and said. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°We have arrived at your destination,¡± Daren said, stopping the car outside a 3 story building. The building resembles any other main subway from earth but had some gold and white marble, showing that we are close to nobles¡¯ houses. ¡°We will talk about thister in private,¡± Amari said in amanding tone. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, standing up and got off the Moto. Holding the door open for the rest. ¡°I will go get our tickets,¡± Zagan said, walking off into the building. ¡°What is theyout of the capital even?¡± I ask, looking at Amari. ¡°The capital exists out of 3 circles, with the castle being in the middle. The inner, middle, and outer circle. Each circle is also divided into districts. South, North, East, and West. There are only 2 entrances into the capital. The North and South Gate. The best part is the subway system can easily ess all this.¡± Amari exins while we walk inside. ¡°How big is the capital,¡± I ask curiously. ¡°Hmm, if it weren¡¯t for the subway system, it would have taken a week to go from the North Gate to the South Gate for normal citizens, but know it takes a couple of hours, and you are there.¡± Rachel said, shocking me. ¡°Wow, that big, huh.¡± I whistle at hearing the size. ¡°Yeah, the capital grow a lot in the past 8 years. We live in the Inner North district. We will be going to the Middle North district to do our shopping.¡± Amari said, opening thest door to the main hall of the train station. Looking up at the roof, I saw that it is also 3 stories high. Some bridges went over the train tracks to the other tform. There were also gates where you need to go through to get to the tforms. ¡°Amari can we go to the bathroom real quick,¡± Rachel whispered in Amaris¡¯ ear. ¡°Un, Sis, We are going to...¡± ¡°Un, I heard. I will wait here for you guys.¡± I said, confirming before she could finish. ¡°Okay, we will be right back.¡± Amari nodded and walked away. Walking to the wall close to the entrance, I leaned on it and closed my eyes. Concentrating on my hearing, I listened to the conversations going on around me for anything interesting. Last night when I was examing my self, I found out that I could control most of my senses. I could dull them or sharpen them if I concentrate on them to do that. Since then, I have been dulling my sense of smell and was busy trying to make it a subconscious thing, so I won¡¯t get so easily nauseous smelling other people or rotten things suddenly. After listening for a while, I got surprised when the main entrance suddenly mmed open. Frowning at the sudden sound not opening my eyes, I listened to their footsteps. Counting the amount, I concluded that they were 3 nobles and 4 guards hearing their armor. Hearing theming my way, I had a bad feeling. ¡®Please don¡¯t tell me they are going to bother me.¡¯ I thought and sigh. Coming to a stop in front of me. ¡°What is a disgustingmoner like you doing here?¡± The noble at the front of them said with arrogance making his groupugh. ¡®What is it with me and trouble.¡¯ I sigh, still not opening my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!?¡± He shouted. Frowning deeper, I said politely. ¡°Please, don¡¯t shout like that. It hurts my ears.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± He said. Hearing him take a deep breath, I sighed again. Just when he was about to shout again, I grabbed his jaw bone with my full speed. ¡°I said don¡¯t shout,¡± I said, opening my eyes. Looking into his eyes, I could see fear and a bit of regret. ¡°What do you think you are doing to our young master.¡± One of the guards said, unsheathing his sword. ¡°Teaching a fat viscount son that he can¡¯t just do what he wants,¡± I said, not looking at them. The other 2 nobles that were with him walked backward behind the guards. ¡°Really, we left you like for 5 minutes, and you are already in trouble.¡± I heard Amari suddenly say from the side. I let go of the noble and looked at Amari. ¡°Miss Draig, order your servant to apologize on her knees. If she does that, her punishment might be lighter than it would have been.¡± The noble said, standing up from the ground. He also didn¡¯t hide his disgusting grin. However, his grin didn¡¯tst long as he suddenly fell to the ground face first. ¡°Servant? You think I am a servant?¡± I said, stepping on his back with a sword in my hand. ¡°Sis, please don¡¯t hurt him,¡± Amari said, walking closer. ¡°Like I thought. You really were involved in themotion. I have our tickets. The train will be here in 3 minutes. Can we go?¡± Zagan suddenly said. ¡°Next time, keep your dogs on a leash,¡± I said, looking at the guards. Stepping off him, I walked to Zagan. ¡°You! Aah!?¡± One of the nobles shouted but slipped on ice and fell. The guards tried to catch him but met the same fate and slipped on the ice under them too. ¡°Hehe, enjoy the floor, guys,¡± I said, waving over my shoulder. ¡°Nice one,¡± Zagan said, holding in hisughter. ¡°Really, sis, we left you for 5 minutes, and you get yourself in trouble with nobles,¡± Amari said, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault they came to me. I was just standing there waiting for you,¡± I said, trying to defend myself. ¡°Are you a trouble ma?¡± Zaganmented. ¡°To be honest with you, I think I am,¡± I said, nodding. Chapter 38 Chapter 38: You¡¯re to young for me ¡°I can¡¯t believe they made bullet trains,¡± I said, amazed looking at the train in front of me. ¡°Yeah, of course. They don¡¯t do things half-heartedly.¡± Zagan said, walking onto the train. Following him, I was disappointed to see it looked the same as regrmercial trains, with seats on the sides under the windows looking inward, with the rest being open space to stand. ¡°Huh, nothing fancy here.¡± ¡°What did you expect?¡± Amari ask. ¡°I... don¡¯t actually know what I should have expected,¡± I said, confused at myself. ¡°We are going to be here for a while, so getfy,¡± Zagan said, sitting down, followed by Amari and Rachel. ¡°Come sit down, sis,¡± Amari said, pointing to the open seat next to Rachel. ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t think I would fit,¡± I said, looking at the seat. It wasn¡¯t that I was too big for it. It was that my tail would be in the way. ..... ¡°That¡¯s true. Your tail is so long that you won¡¯t sitfortably.¡± Rachel said, looking at my tail. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can stand. We are only going to be here for a little while, right?¡± I said, standing in front of them. ¡°Yes, but we move pretty fast,¡± Zagan said, concern. ¡°I can freeze myself to the flour,¡± I said nonchntly. ¡°If you say so,¡± Zagan said, looking at my feet he asks. ¡°Your ice magic isn¡¯t normal, is it?¡± ¡°Hmm, you can say that,¡± I said vaguely. Feeling the train moving, I grabbed the metal bar above me, seeing that we picked up speed really fast. ¡°Is that all?¡± Amari asks, disappointed. ¡°Haha, of course, I am not going to tell you everything. I might care and trust you to a certain extent, but I don¡¯t know how good you guys are at keeping secrets.¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°But you trust us? Why won¡¯t you tell us about your magic?¡± Rachel asks, tilting her head. ¡°My ice is my best weapon and favorite. If I let everyone know what it is and how it is used, it is going to be less effective in battle.¡± I exin. ¡°I see. That makes sense.¡± Zagan said, nodding. ¡°See. For example, like you, Rachel, your race has a huge disadvantage against certain types of magic. Even if you are a half breed, they will still affect you badly. My race weakness has something to do with power. So, letting everyone know how to counter me will weaken me, and I can be killed easier.¡± I continued to exin. ¡®I mean, I am immortal, so age isn¡¯t my weakness. And I am immune to most poisons.¡¯ ¡°How!?¡± Rachel looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°How do you know what my race is?¡± She asks with fear. ¡°Your wings, obviously,¡± I said, pointing at her wings. ¡®Likemon its white wings anyone can see she is an angel.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°But there are a lot of demi-humans with the same sort of wings,¡± Amari said this time. ¡®The same? I am not sure that¡¯s true.¡¯ I thought and sigh. ¡°Fine, I have Analysis, and I used it on her. Is it bad that I know?¡± I confessed. ¡°No, it is just my race don¡¯t like half-breeds. If someone finds out, they might try and kill me.¡± Rachel exin. ¡°Huh, but then why don¡¯t you have a charm on? That would make it impossible to know your status.¡± Hearing me, her eyes widen again, and she started patting herself. After patting herself, she looked at Amari with horror and said. ¡°I forgot to put it back on.¡± ¡°Oh no, we need to turn back. We can¡¯t have her go out like that.¡± Amari said with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a spare one,¡± I said, taking a small golden button out of my storage and giving it to Rachel. ¡°Here, I always keep extra if mine breaks.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said, smiling and putting the button away. ¡°Just a question, these charms are quite durable, so how in the hell does yours break.¡± Zagan exim in the middle, surprised. ¡°I bet you she gets in a fight all the time, or she just forgets to take it off when she trains.¡± Amariment. ¡°I do not deny or agree with any of those outrageous ims,¡± I said, looking away whistling. ¡°Mom, look, it¡¯s fluffy and moving.¡± ¡°Wait, Neo, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Haha, you really are reckless.¡± Rachel said while having aughing fit. I was about to rebuke her, but I felt something pull my tail really hard. ¡°IEEE!? Mother fucker!? That hurts!¡± I shouted. Looking back at my tail, I saw a 5 or 6-year-old hanging on to my tail. Even though I just shouted so loud, the kid still had a smile on her face. ¡°Kiddo, you are too young for me. Please let it go.¡± I said, bring my tail closer so that I could take her off. ¡°I am so sorry. I just took my eyes off her for a second.¡± Hearing a woman say, I looked at her while taking the kid off my tail. The woman had a blue one-piece dress on and had brown hair. I couldn¡¯t see her face because she was bowing down in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said to her, smiling. Holding the kid up, I looked at her and exined. ¡°Girly, don¡¯t just pull someone¡¯s tail like that. They can be very sensitive to the touch.¡± ¡°I am sorry. It was just it looked so fluffy.¡± Said the child trying to hold her tears. ¡°I know, right, hehe. Don¡¯t worry. I am not going to do anything. Just remember next time, okay.¡± I said, putting her down again. ¡°I will, thank you.¡± The girl said, taking her mother¡¯s hand. Looking at the mother again, I saw she has stiffened up. ¡°Bye,¡± I said awkwardly, knowing why she stiffened up like that. ¡°Bye,¡± The girl said, pulling her mother away. ¡®Why do most adults stiffen at my eyes, but kids don¡¯t. It also happened before my evolution. My eyes don¡¯t affect kids. I might go to an orphanage to test some things out.¡¯ I thought to myself. Looking back at Amari and then I saw them looking at me like I have two heads. ¡°Did you just say she is too young for you?¡± Zagan asks first. ¡°Yes, there is actually just 7 or 8 years difference between us, but I like them older,¡± I said, shrugging and caressing my tail. ¡°Is that so,¡± Rachel whispered, looking down. ¡°I understand why you said those things but did you have to say it in public?¡± Amari said, face-palming herself. ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°Arriving at the North main road junction.¡± The train head said, interrupting me. ¡°Shit...¡± I said before I went rolling down the train. ¡°She forgot to freeze herself again,¡± Rachel said, looking at me at the end of the cart on the floor against the wall. ¡°Yeah, we should have warned her about that,¡± Zagan said, hiding his smile. ¡°Haha, why look how funny she looks.¡± Amari, on the other hand, didn¡¯t try to hide it at all. ¡°She looks like she was just driven over by something. Ooh, herees a granny.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you care more about your sister?¡± Rachel asks to frown. ¡°No,¡± Amari said, stillughing at seeing how a granny is hitting me. Please help me. Sis? Zagan? Rachel?¡± I shouted from under the assault of the granny. ¡°You are just like your mother sometimes,¡± Zagan said, also ignoring my pleads for help. (Whileter) ¡®I am done with this shit.¡¯ I thought, sighing to my self I looked up. ¡°All I am saying is that you guys could have helped me get rid of the granny, at least,¡± I said, walking out of the train station. Pulling my hands through my hair. ¡°Why would we. It was so funny to see you getting hit by that old grandma with her fan. She even broke the fan on your head.¡± Amari said,ughing again. ¡°Yeah, and I needed to buy her a new one. Rachel, help me out here?¡± I said, pleading for help. ¡°I have to say the granny was funny.¡± Rachel said, not looking at me. ¡°I feel betrayed,¡± I said, getting thest piece of the fan out of my hair. ¡°Whatever, where are we going from here?¡± I ask. ¡°We are going to Techo,¡± Amari said, smiling. ¡°Techo? Really, that guy needs some help with naming things.¡± I said, shaking my head at the name. ¡°Actually, the twins named it,¡± Amari said, smiling wryly at me. ¡°Seems they do have things inmon then.¡± I sighed. ¡°Well, let us go. Follow me.¡± Amari said. ¡°Okay,¡± We all said, following her. ¡°Ooh yeah, Rachel is your brother also a half breed?¡± ..... ¡°Daren?¡± She said. Nodding, she continued. ¡°No, We aren¡¯t really blood-rted. I was adopted by them when I was a baby.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39: What is love The number of people that the capital had was a lot more than the border city, but it didn¡¯t look like it was so busy because the roads were wider here. While we were walking around, I was looking at the buildings around us. Getting a familiar vibe about the city, I said. ¡°Now that I take a good look around, it just looks like Kyoto. All modern buildings a lot of ss in each building. Not like the city at the border with the medieval?vibes.¡± ¡°As we said, they didn¡¯t do things half-heartedly. They also upped the living environment for the capital.¡± Zagan exined. ¡°The outer circle as well?¡± I ask, intrigued. ¡°They are busy with that,¡± Zagan said, Turning a corner. ¡°Un.¡± Nodding, I followed them around the corner. When I was around the corner, I could tell from the number of people walking around we were on the main road now. Adjusting my scarf up just in case there are some adventures around smelling like shit. Thinking about the adventures, I thought about signing up. ¡°Hey, where do adventures sign up?¡± I said, looking at Amari that was walking next to me. ¡°You want to sign up?¡± Amari said, looking a bit confused. ..... ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°I will ask Zaganter. We can do that after we have done with shopping. I also haven¡¯t signed up yet.?¡± Amari said, nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Looking at Zagan and Rachel, I saw they were talking and weren¡¯t paying attention to us. ¡°You wanted to talk with me. I am all ears,¡± I said, looking back at Amari. She also looked at them and started to talk. ¡°What do you think about Rachel.¡± ¡°Cute. That is about it. I don¡¯t really know her personally. After all, I only know her for a day.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s true. You do know she likes you, right.¡± ¡°She was quite obvious about it. I don¡¯t know why, though.¡± ¡°You¡¯re handsome...beautiful, even with your eyes making you look scary. In this world, many people like that sort of thing, and Rachel is one of them. Your only downside is most likely your curse and how ripped you are. Yes, you are lean, but if someone takes a close look, they will see all of that.¡± Amari exins, pointing at my stomach. Looking at my stomach, I sighed and looked back at her and said. ¡°Your mean. I like my six-pack, and my build is nice. It shows that I am not a pushover.¡± ¡°that is true. But I did not mean that you should change yourself. Not that you could anyways. How you look fits you. Mean, ruthless, and don¡¯t mess with me. That is the vibes you give the people around you.¡± Amari said, looking at the people around. I did the same and saw that a lot of people avoided our group by walking around us. ¡°You see. People just don¡¯t want to mess or get close to us just because you are with us. You being more than ahead longer than all of us makes it worse.¡± ¡°If what you say is true, why does trouble always find me,¡± I ask, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know...Let us get back to the topic,¡± she said, awkwardly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m listening,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Un, the worst part about this is that this isn¡¯t her first time fall in love with someone. It has happened a few times where she meets someone and falls in love at first sight. She is someone that falls in love way too easily. Thest one was a guy that just joined the ck ops. she helped him with some things, and thas when she fell in love. They got along great, but it didn¡¯tst long. He had to quit because he couldn¡¯t handle the training. He never said anything to her about him struggling. When he left, he never told her. Her biggest mistake was going out and look for him because apparently this guy was already married.¡± Amari said. She sighs and continued. ¡°She took it pretty bad. It took her a year to get back to her usual self. I just want to make certain it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°What? She is only 13 years old. How has she fallen in love with more than one guy? Does she think she lives in a fairy tale or something?¡± I said, looking at Amari. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She is just that type of person that falls in love easily.¡± Amari said, shaking her head. ¡°But I want to know what are you going to do about this?¡± ¡°To be honest, nothing. It will most likely take a long time for me to answer her feelings back. It¡¯s not that I think I will never love her or anything is just my past doesn¡¯t really give me a lot of experience with love.¡± I said honestly. Sighing, I continued. ¡°The first person I really love would be Stacy. As a mother, of course. Knowing that my only love one is mom is depressing, but it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t really know how to love everyone yet. That¡¯s why I want to start with family first, then I will look for a partner, and that is way into the future.¡± ¡°I understand. All I ask don¡¯t hurt her too much if you reject her.¡± Amari said, nodding. ¡°I will try my best.¡± I sighed and nodded. ¡°Good,¡± Amari said, looking in front of us again. ¡®Love? How many types of love are there? I know I love Stacy, but that¡¯s family love. What is the sort of love Rachel has for me? admiration or true love?¡¯ Sighing to myself, I felt someone tap on my shoulder. Looking down at the person, I saw Zagan smile at me. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things too much. Take things slow it won¡¯t help you rush things. Especially something like this.¡± Zagan said. Looking at where Amari was, I saw she was with Rachel distracting her this time around. ¡°Haha, you guys work well together. Did she tell you to talk to me this time?¡± I said, looking back at Zagan. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t really know if I would be helpful in this. Amari and I had it easy with our love life, but yours won¡¯t be that easy. All I can really tell you is we are still young. Way too young to think about these things, actually.¡± ¡®Huh! That¡¯s true. I never really thought about it, but I didn¡¯t have a childhood in my previous life.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°Haha, I will do that. Enjoy my youth. Sounds fun.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Zagan said, hitting my shoulder. ¡°Guys, we have arrived,¡± Amari said from the front. Looking to the front, I saw we were standing in front of a white building with a sign saying ¡®scroll¡¯ on it. Raising an eyebrow at the facility. Following Amari inside, I looked around and saw that there was no change in color. White marble floors, walls, tables, everything was just white. Sighing, I ask. ¡°Why just white?¡± ¡°Because white screams fancy.¡± Someone said from the side. Looking at him, I saw he had a white suit on with the same name as the sign on. ¡°I guess you work here,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, I do. How can I help you today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ma¡¯am,¡± I said, annoyed. Looking at Amari, I waited for her to talk. ¡°Hello, we are here to buy her a new scroll,¡± Amari said, pointing at me. ¡°I see this way, miss.¡± The employee said, walking to a counter. ¡°Also, is it possible to get house Draigs symbols on it?¡± Amari asks, following behind him. ¡°Yes, we can do that.¡± He said. (2 Hours Later) ¡°It took 2 hours just to get a fucken phone. What the hell,¡± I said, annoyed. Looking at the scroll, it operated as any standard smartphone on earth. The only difference was that it was thinner and only ss with our house symbol at the back. ¡°It was because they needed to make the symbol from scratch,¡± Amari said. Looking at the symbol. It looked like apass with 4 great swords pointed in the north, south, east, and west direction. Then there were 4 short swords 45 degrees from the great sword. Also, pointing in 4 different directions. The smaller gaps were filled with 8 daggerspleting it. ¡°They did a good job but did it really had to take 2 hours to do it, Haah,¡± I said, sighing in annoyance. Putting the scroll in my inventory, I looked at Amari. ¡°Well, you have our contacts now. Let¡¯s go get you some new clothes.¡± ¡°Yes, please, and no dresses,¡± I said, adjusting my scarf. ¡°We aren¡¯t picking things out for you. Luna will do that.¡± ¡°Luna?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°She is quite nice.¡± ¡°Yeah, for girls,¡± Zagan said with a depressed expiration. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask Zagan softly. All I received was a grunt. Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Luna is expensive Luckily we didn¡¯t have to walk very long to get to Lunas clothing shop. Following the group into the shop, I sigh at the smell of a powerful aroma. ¡°Luna, where are you!¡± Amari shouted. ¡°Amari dear, is that you? I aming!?¡± Someone shouted in the store, followed by things flying. Getting Deja Vu, I moved away from Amari just in time to dodge her falling with a blond woman that jumped on her. Looking at the person who jumped into Amari, I thought I had met her before. ¡°Lucy?¡± I said subconsciously. She looked just like Lucy that did my clothes when I lived at the border. ¡°Hmm, who are you?¡± Hearing me say someone¡¯s name, she looked up at me, frowning and ask. ¡°Me? I am her sister, and you must be Luna, Lucy¡¯s twin, I presume.¡± I said, pointing at Amari, who was still in a daze by the hit. ¡°Is that so?¡± She said, standing up and inspecting me. ¡°I can finally meet Amaris¡¯ sister, huh. Also, please don¡¯t say that name in front of me. ¡± ..... ¡°Yes, I am here to get some clothes,¡± I said, not asking any questions. ¡®It seems she doesn¡¯t like Lucy.¡¯ ¡°You seem like a smart one,¡± Luna said, taking my hand. She was about to pull my sleeve up before I stopped her. ¡°I would like if you don¡¯t do that just yet,¡± I said, pulling her hands away. ¡°Hmm, you can tell me all about it when I am busy giving you a makeover.¡± She looked confused but shrugged. Retaking my hand, she started pulling me. ¡°That¡¯s fine. No dresses, though,¡± I said, not resisting her pull. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I could already tell you don¡¯t like dresses,¡± Luna said, pulling me harder to the back of the store. ¡°This feels like Deja Vu,¡± I muttered, following her. ¡°Come sit down.¡± Coming out my thoughts. I saw Luna gesturing to me to sit down on a chair in front of a mirror. Before I sat down, I took my scarf and coat off, showing my bandaged chest and curses. ¡°Ooh. Those are so cool!?¡± Contrary to my expectations, Luna took my arms again, moving them around while inspecting them. ¡°You need to show these more. It will draw in more girls for yourself, especially with your lean body.¡± ¡°Hmm, your quite perceptive,¡± I said, not showing my surprise. ¡°If you say so.¡± She said, winking. ¡®Mom still beets her, but for a clerk, she is way too good.¡¯ I thought while sitting down. ¡°Yeah, I will never beet Stacy.¡± She blurted out. When she realized what she said put her hands on her mouth and looked at me with a bit of fear in the mirror. ¡°So, you can read minds, good to know,¡± I said, getting morefortable. ¡°You aren¡¯t mad?¡± Luna said. ¡°Try it again,¡± I said, smiling at her throw the mirror. She frowns, but a secondter, she went pale. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± She shouted, holding her head. ¡°Haha, I actually thought you would have thrown up from that.¡± Iughed. When I told her to reread my mind, I thought about a couple of torture methods I used in my past life on people. I did edit it, so I looked like a girl when I did it. ¡°Why would a girl your age know how to torture people and in the most gruesome ways possible.¡± She said,ing her self down. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to know why but it is was a great stress reliever.¡± I sigh, smiling back at the time when I did that. ¡®I wonder when Mom will allow me to torture those traitors.¡¯ I thought to myself. I must have shown an evil smile because Luna hit me over the head to get me out of my thought. ¡°Stop that. I won¡¯t be able to concentrate with that sort of smile on your face.¡± She said, annoyed. ¡°Hehe, sorry. I have a question?¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± She said, starting to cut my hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you react to my eyes?¡± I ask, looking at her in the mirror. ¡°Your eyes?¡± She said, confused. ¡°Yeah, my eyes are quite special, but when our eyes met, you didn¡¯t react at all.¡± ¡°Ooh, they might look scary, but I have seen worse. And if I am right about what you mean by special. They most likely only work on trained people or people that have bad intentions towards you. I have heard and seen that sort of eyes before. The best way to withstand them mostly is having strength or have a lot of pride in something.¡± She said. ¡°Is that so. Thank you.¡± I said, thanking her. Thinking about my fox form and needing to change clothes every time. I ask her. ¡°Is there a way to get clothes that can change shape with the body?¡± ¡°There is, but it is expensive. Why? Do you need it?¡± She asks, confused. ¡°Yes, please. Money isn¡¯t a problem. Can you make all my clothes like that?¡± ¡°How many sets do you want?¡± ¡°30 sets should be enough for everyday clothes. Training clothes I would like to have about 50 sets of. Oh, and 5 sets of formal clothes will also be needed.¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°PFFF, why so many?¡± Luna said, widening her eyes. ¡°Reasons. Can you do it?¡± ¡°I can but not today. I will give you some sets I have of shapeshifting clothes that are in your size and deliver the rest on ater date.¡± She said, finishing up with my hair. ¡°All done. How do you like it?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked her, and I looked at my hair. It was still below the shoulders but was cut, so it was thinner and wasn¡¯t as thick as before. My bangs were also cut shorter. ¡°Why is there more white now?¡± ¡°No matter what I did, every time I cut your hair. Your ends will change to white.¡± Luna said, shrugging. ¡°Ooh, I see,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°I will go get the clothes you go to that changing room, and I will bring it to you,¡± Luna said, pointing to a door. ¡°Okay, can you get baggy clothes though I like that more?¡± I said. ¡°I was going to get you men¡¯s clothes, so it should be baggy,¡± Luna said, walking off. Shrugging, I walked to the changing room. (20 minutester) Walking out of the changing room, I saw Amari and Rachel sitting there waiting for me. ¡°Yo, have you guys waited long for me,¡±?I ask, walking to them. ¡°Luna did a great job. You look so manly.¡± Amari said teasingly. Rachel, on the other hand, switched between an expression of joy or disappointment. ¡°Why do you look disappointed? Don¡¯t I look good?¡± I said, looking at Rachel. ¡°No, you look good, but...¡± She trailed off with a blush. ¡®Haha, she most likely is disappointed that she can¡¯t check my body out anymore. But happy that other people can¡¯t see it.¡¯ Iughed at my thought and looked into the mirror. Like my usual style, I had a hoodie with the sleeves down and a tank top underneath. I had ck ankle boots on with ck cargo pants. I was also wearing a sports bra instead of the normal one under the tank top. Sadly my breast isn¡¯t as big as I thought. But they were still a B-cup and bigger than Moms, so I didn¡¯t care about it too much. My hair was in a ponytail, and finishing up with my trusty scarf on my neck. I didn¡¯t roll up the sleeves of my hoodie because I was in public with Amari. I didn¡¯t want to have some dumb rumors startup about her before I was introduced to the public. ¡°Aah, finally you¡¯re done.¡± I heard Zagan shout with joy. ¡°Yeah, I just need to pay and finish up my order, then we are done,¡± I said, walking to the front desk. ¡°Cool.¡± Standing in front of the desk, I looked at Luna like she has gone crazy. ¡°How much did you say is my order?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°That would be 50 tinum coins,¡± Luna said, smiling. One tinum coin is worth 100 gold coins. One gold coin is worth 100 silver. One silver coin is worth 100 copper coins. That was the currency of this world. In other words, my order is worth 5 000 gold coins. Sighing in defeat, I took the coins out of my storage and gave them to Luna. ¡°Ugh, I am so poor now,¡± I said, depressed. Two years of saving gone just like that. ¡°To think you had 50 tinum coins on you,¡± Zagan said, picking up his jaw from the floor. ¡°Where did you get all that money,¡± Amari ask. ¡°The person who wants me to fight for the kingdom,¡± I said, not looking away from the desk. ¡°Huh? It can¡¯t be Mom or the ck ops,¡± Amari muttered to no one in particr. ¡°If it isn¡¯t one of those, then it must be the King,¡± Zagan said. Looking at me, worried, he said. ¡°Is he buying you, like a mercenary?¡± ¡°Hmpf, don¡¯t worry about that. It has nothing to do with you.¡± I said, shrugging him off. ¡°But...¡± Amari was about to talk, but seeing me looking at her, she dropped the topic. ¡®I don¡¯t care who they might be, but some things just our house are allowed to know.¡¯ I thought to myself, putting everything away. Chapter 41 Chapter 41: I¡¯m lost ¡°Are you guys ready to go?¡± I ask, looking at Rachel first. Seeing that she was in a daze, I looked away to the rest. Getting a nod from both Amari and Zagan, we walked out of the shop. ¡°Thanks for your patronage!?¡± Luna shout from the desk. Waving back, we left the store. Standing outside, I wanted to ask what we are going to do, but Zagan talked first. ¡°To the adventure guild,¡± Zagan said, pumping his fist in the air. ¡°Okay, lead the way,¡± I said, following behind everyone. ¡°Sis, are you wearing a bra now?¡± Amari asks all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the first time I actually need to wear one. Why?¡± I said, looking at her confused. ¡°Really? How does it feel?¡± Amari said, looking at me. ..... ¡°Comfy,¡± I said, trying to hide my embarrassment at the question. Looking at Amari, I looked at her boobs and saw she was the same as Moms¡¯, small. Smiling at her, I made it like I was adjusting my own boobs. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t show off!¡± Amari said, turning away, pouting. ¡°Wait, this is your first time wearing one. I had to wear one from when I was 10 years old.¡± Rachel said, depressed, looking at her own. ¡®Wait, how did I not notice those!?¡¯ I shouted in my mind looking at Rachels D-Cups. The longer I looked at it, the more depressed I got. ¡°You fiend.¡± Looking at her with a deadpan look, both Amari and I said at the same time, making her surprised. Looking at Amari, our eyes met, we had a mental conversation. Nodding at each other, we looked back at Rachel and grinned. (5 minutester) ¡°Haha, all done,¡± I said, dusting my hands off. ¡°We did a great job,¡± Amari said, giving me a high five. ¡°To think my old clothes will still be useful.¡± Iughed, seeing Rachel blushing face. In thest 5 minutes, Amari and I have changed Rachel from a well-dressed girl to a human burrito. Because Rachel was smaller than me before my evolution, we could fit 10 clothes to hide her giant breast and most of her body. All though we had to cut some holes for her wings in the shirts and hoodies. ¡°Poor Rachel,¡± Zagan said, shaking his head. Getting a glimpse of his smile, I knew he also loved the site himself. ¡°Can you guys take them off, please? It¡¯s getting hot in here.¡± Rachel said, moving closer to us. Looking at her stuck in a T pose and moving like a penguin. Seeing her move around like that, I had to look away in order to hold in myughter. I was not the only one Amari and Zagan had to do the same. After we calmed down, we helped Rachel to take everything off. In the form of me touching the clothes and store them away. She did ask to keep one of the hoodies that I denied, though. ¡°Now that that¡¯s over with can we move to our destination,¡± Zagan said. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s finish this and get some food.¡± I said, putting my hands into my pocket. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat anything this morning?¡± Zagan asks, confused. ¡°Hello, you woke me up,¡± I said, looking at Zagan like he was dumb. ¡°Ooh, yeah, we did that.¡± He said awkwardly. ¡°Whatever, the faster we do this, the better,¡± I said, gesturing for him to move. ¡°Sniff, sniff. Ooh, that smells good.¡± After a while of walking, I started smelling a meaty aroma in the air. Ignoring the conversation going on, I followed the sent. Not looking where I was going, I hit someone knocking them over. ¡°Ooh, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± I said, looking down at the person I just walked over. I was about to help her up when I saw a familiar re and a fan I knew very well being brought up into the air. Looking at the person again, I saw that it was the granny from this morning that destroyed her fan over my head. Panicking, I used my top speed with sh Step to get onto the closest building. Looking back, I saw the granny look at me, surprised. Ignoring her, I dashed away from her at full speed on the roofs. Running for a while, I came to a stop above an alleyway. Looking back, I didn¡¯t see anyone following me. Sighing, I jumped down to an alley and walked out into the street. ¡°Haah, hopefully, she won¡¯t find me here. I really don¡¯t want to buy her another fan,¡± I said with a sigh. Walking up the street looking around, the realization hit me. Face palming, I sighed again and muttered. ¡°I am an idiot.¡± Spinning on the spot, I looked for anything I could recognize. ¡°Nope, I have no idea where I am. Hah, I¡¯m lost.¡± Sighing in depression, I started to walk south, hoping to get closer to the center. Walking for a while, I suddenly heard a lot of shouting. heading in the direction where all the yelling wasing from,ing to a stop in front of a 2 story building with a sign on it saying ¡®Jimmy¡¯s barbeque.¡¯ Smiling, I started walking towards the restaurant, saying. ¡°I will get some food. Then I start looking for them again.¡± ¡®It sounds more like a bar.¡¯ I thought, opening the door. Jingle! Hearing the bell, everyone inside went silent and looked at the door to see the new arrival. ¡°Huh, what a cool bell,¡± I said, looking at the silver dragon bell on the door frame. Looking away from the bell, I saw that everyone was staring at me. ¡°Yeah, I am not that imported that all of you need to stare at me,¡± I said, closing the door behind me. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your face around these parts before.¡± One of the waitresses said, walking towards me. ¡°Un, I am new to the capital and thought about going out for a bite,¡± I said, looking at her. She had blue eyes with long blond hair and had a maid outfit on. ¡°Is that so. Lucky for you, you have chosen the best barbeque shop in the capital.¡± She said, smiling. ¡°Is that so?¡± I said, still keeping my emotionless face. ¡°Can I have a seat for one, please?¡± ¡°First or second floor,¡± she asks. ¡°The second floor, please,¡± I said, looking at how busy this ce was.?She nodded and guided me upstairs. Luckily there was at least one free table for me upstairs. Sitting down at the table, I order some food. ¡°Are you sure you will be able to finish all of this?¡± She said look at me with a shocked face when she heard I wanted 10 tes of meat. Not answering her, I adjusted my scarf, showing my smile and one of my canines. ¡°Aah, that makes sense. It will be right up.¡± She said, smiling, and walked away. A couple of years ago, Reba and I went out to the city to eat or, more as she dragged me out by force, but that isn¡¯t important. I asked her if people won¡¯t be discussed seeing my teeth. ¡°There might not be a lot of people like you, but there is. If one of you likes to eat out at a restaurant, the customers might be disgusted, but the restaurant itself won¡¯t. They see people like you more like a money bag. the reason is quite simple people like you eat a lot.¡± She exined, surprising me. When I heard her exnation, I wanted to cry. Knowing that I need to pay a lot of money to fill myself. Being more abnormal, I eat a lot more than normal, even for people like me. But at least they won¡¯t show me a way because of my looks. Hearing tes being put on the table, I came out of my thoughts and looked at the same waitresses putting dishes down full of meat on my table with a senior guy in a chef outfit. ¡°That was fast,¡± I said, smiling at them. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t want you to go hungry.¡± The Chef said. ¡°Haha, true true,¡± I said,ughing, looking through the dishes, I saw that there were a lot of offcuts and tuff meat in between. ¡°I see you guys went and found some peculiar meat for me.¡± ¡°Cough, yes, we don¡¯t have a lot of A-rank meat left.¡± The Chef said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I like this sort of meat more anyways, but can I ask for something special?¡± I said, waving my hand. ¡°Yes, anything, ma¡¯am,¡± He said, nodding. ¡°Can you make me some bones that were boiled in a meat sauce for a while? Not too long, just like 10 minutes.¡± Receiving their confused gazes, I continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will pay you for it.¡± Hearing they would get money for it, they didn¡¯t ask anything and went away. ¡°Hearing about money, and they just never ask,¡± I said, chuckling. Looking down at the dishes, I said, ¡°Thanks for the food.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42: Kayda the Scorch Dragon ¡°Hello, is it fine if I share a table with you?¡± While I was enjoying my bones and ying on my scroll, which I have forgotten about, a girl suddenly asked me. Looking up at the girl with azy face, I met her red eyes. Looking her over, she had red-orange hair, red eyes, cute round face with small lips. She was about 1,6 meters in height. She also had the same clothes on as me. Behind her, I could see a dragon tail with red scales on it. I did try to use analysis on her, but she had a blocker on. Not that I needed to use that to know she was strong as feeling her aura. She is still an ant in front of Mom¡¯s aura, though. ¡°That would be fine. I got bone-ly, anyways,¡± I said. Getting no reaction, I continued putting a bone in my mouth. ¡°I guess if you don¡¯t mind me eat bones. We can share the table,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± She said, nodding. Looking down at the table, I started moving things around, making space on the table for her. ¡°Sorry, they haven¡¯te and clean the table in a while,¡± I said, stacking tes on each other. ¡°That¡¯s okay, thank you.¡± She said, sitting down. After sitting down, she didn¡¯t say anything. Not wanting to start the conversation, I went back to toying around on the scroll. ¡°Ooh, is that the new scroll that came outst week?¡± Seeing me fiddling with the scroll, she asks. ¡°I have no idea, really. I got this today. So, most likely,¡± I said, still with the bone in my mouth. ¡°If you are struggling to use it, I can help you.¡± Hearing her question, I looked up from the scroll. ..... ¡°And why would I ask a stranger to help me with something like this?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Wow, know that I see your eyes. They kind of look scary.¡± She said, smiling. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°What¡¯s your name even, foxy.¡± She asks with the same fake smile. ¡°Nova and yours?¡± ¡°Kayda.¡± ¡°What a unique name,¡± I said. ¡°I can say the same to you.¡± She said. ¡°Sorry, Kayda. We are quite busy today.¡± The blond waitress said, interrupting us. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You should know by now I don¡¯t really care in waiting, and Nova here is goodpany.¡± Kayda said, making me narrow my eyes at her again. It didn¡¯t surprise me that she didn¡¯t have any reaction to my eyes, but her carefree attitude is throwing me for a loop. Most Dragonoid¡¯s aren¡¯t so nonchnt. They are more prideful and hasty. There are only two exnations for that she is impossible strong or she isn¡¯t really a Dragonoid. Thinking it over, I thought about asking her about it when she was done ordering. After a while, she finally finished her order. She looked back at me, using her fake smile again, irritating me. ¡°You aren¡¯t a Dragonoid, are you?¡± I said, looking her in the eyes. ¡°Haha, now way would you say that.¡± She said with a mischievous grin. ¡°Haah, well, it¡¯s obvious. Your attitude isn¡¯t fitting, and you aren¡¯t stronger than my mother. The only thing left is you are faking that you are a Dragonoid or you are a pure dragon. If you tried to fake it, you did a poor job leaving the wings out. Leaving that you are a pure dragon. A young one as well as you don¡¯t have wings.¡± I said, pointing at her. You would think that Dragonoids and Dragons would have the same attitudes, but they don¡¯t. Dragons can live for more than a thousand years. Making them more carefree while Dragonoid¡¯s don¡¯t live that long, resulting in having the opposite attitude. They were by far the hastiest race out there. Dragons might be more prideful than Dragonoid¡¯s, but they don¡¯t act violent base on their emotions, but Dragonoid¡¯s do. It is a bit confusing if you think about how earth described them. I remember it like this. Dragons not impulsive. Dragonoid¡¯s are impulsive. However, there is an exception to this rule. The royal family is more level-headed than any other Dragonoid¡¯s, so they don¡¯t act on their emotions. They think more about the masses than themselves. As expected from country leaders. However, all of them hate to be under themand of any mortal that will never change, and by a mortal, I mean any other race there is. Their human appearance also differs a bit. Dragonoid¡¯s receive their wings when they get their sses, but Dragons receive theirs when they meet certain conditions. There is a lot of different conditions like epting themselves fully. Apparently, they don¡¯t do that easily, but what do I know. There was also one my mom told me about. Suppose their soul mate epts them or trusts them, something like that. They would receive their wings. Knowing my mom, it most likely is something she made up. ¡°Haha, is that so. I am not stronger than your mother? Well, that isn¡¯t surprising, seeing as you being a demon fox and all. However, I am an elemental sage, so I won¡¯t say I am out of the runningpletely.¡± Although she tried to y it cool, she still had some anger in her voice after hearing my exnation. ¡°Hmm, no, you are. There is no way for you to win against her. Your aura is way weaker than hers.¡± Hearing my exnation, she looked at me, intrigued. Seeing her anger fade away instantly, I got thrown for another loop. I knew she was a pure dragon now, but she seems to be a real special one. ¡°You can see someone¡¯s aura?¡± She asked. ¡°No, I can feel it,¡± I said. I have no idea actually how to deferment how strong she was base on her aura. All I knew she was way weaker than mom. It was something new for me. After all, I just evolved like 2 days ago. ¡°Ooh, is that so,¡± She said, beginning to show a glint in her eyes. Luckily before anything could happen, the waitress came to our table, bring more food for both of us. ¡°Here is your food.¡± The waitress said, putting 3 tes of meat that mainly consists of fat in front of Kayda and another bucket of bones in front of me. ¡°Thank you for the food,¡± Kayda said, digging in forgetting about our conversation. ¡°Haha, food is more important, I see,¡± I said, eating on my own bone. ¡°What? I might be a researcher at heart but, food is still more important to me.¡± Kayda said between bites. ¡°A researcher? That exins the glint you had in your eyes.¡± I said, sighing in relief. ¡°Aah, sorry if something intrigues me too much, I get like that,¡± Kayda said apologetically. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have seen worse. What type of researcher are you. Body? Magic? or something else.¡± I ask, looking at her. ¡°Knowledge in general. Well, at the moment, I am not a full-day researcher.¡± Seeing that I was confused, she exined further. ¡°You see, I work for the ck ops. So, I go on missions every once in a while.¡± ¡°Ooh, so you¡¯re a ck ops soldier. What rank?¡± I ask,ughing internally at how easily she is giving me info about herself. If it weren¡¯t for her being stronger than me, I would have beaten her ck and blue for being so open to a stranger. It did surprise me that a pure dragon was under themand of someone else, though. ¡°I am a level 680 elemental sage, a legendary ss. Where do you think my rank sits.¡± She said, a bit annoyed. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true you said that. Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it to annoy you miss Dragon.¡± I said awkwardly,pletely forgetting she already said that. ¡°Tsk, miss, I hate that word. I am 35, thank you.¡± She said, getting more and more annoyed. ¡°Wow, that really is young for a Dragon,¡± I said, surprised. She was still an infant for Dragons. ¡°Shut up. I can beat your ass any time of the day. You damn fox.¡± She said, narrowing her eyes at me. It would have been intimidating if she didn¡¯t have food hanging out of her mouth. Making it moreical than intimidating. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, I am only 13,¡± I said,ughing at her wide eyes. Pointing at my mouth, I said. ¡°You have something here on your mouth, by the way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only 13 years old!?¡± She said, cleaning her mouth. ¡°Yeah, how old did you think I was?¡± I ask, grinning. ¡°Like 20 something. Not 13!?¡± She said, calming down. ¡°Now that¡¯s just rude. I am still in my youth.¡± ¡°You saying I am old.¡± ¡°Huh, no, you¡¯re a dragon. Of course, your still very young and a strong one at that.¡± ¡°Snort, yeah, sure. I might be strong for my age, but I am a failure as a dragon. Getting kicked out of their own n because they ept a mortal as a friend.¡± ¡°Huh? Were you kicked out of your n because you made a friend or because you joined the ck ops?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I joined the ck ops after I had no ce to go,¡± She said with her head down. Most likely waiting for me tough at her. ¡°Huh? Just because you have a friend that is a mortal, you are a failure? That sounds so dumb. I understand being under someone¡¯smand, but friends, what has that to do with pride. ¡± I said, annoyed and angry. Something so dumb gets herbeled as a failure. I know for a fact that she is the strongest dragon in her age group. You know when I said dragons take everything slowly. Well, that includes getting power for themself. ¡°I thought it was also like that, but my n head was like, no, you are a failure.¡± She said, irritated. ¡°Tsk, What a bonehead. I think your n head is too old of a lizard to see properly. Sometimes I think pride is more a curse than a curse itself.¡± I said. ¡°Haha, that is bonehead,¡± She said, smiling, and for the first time, I saw her genuine smile. ¡®She really is pretty when sheughs like that.¡¯ I thought, seeing Amari calling me. I sighed and stood up. Putting money on the table, I walked next to Kayda. Patting her head and I said. ¡°Well, Kayda, the Dragon. It was fun talking to you, but I need to find my sister. Thank you for all of the information, by the way.¡± ¡°Haha, no problem,¡± She said. Seeing her not realize what I was doing and said. I chuckled and walked away. Chapter 43 Chapter 43: A Fox hunt ¡°Nova!? Come back here!? You damn fox!?¡± Just when I was out of the restaurant, I heard Kayda screaming at me. ¡°Haha,e and find me, Miss Dragon!?¡± I yelled back, jumping on a rooftop nearby. Walking south again on the rooftop, I answered my scroll. ¡°Where the hell are you!?¡± Amari yelled, through the scroll hurting my ears. ¡°Geez, don¡¯t yell like that. I went and found some food for myself.¡± I said. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you at least tell us that? We only realized you were gone when we arrived at the guild.¡± Amari said, annoyed. ¡°I was, but I ran into that granny from this morning again.¡± ¡°And you decided to run, didn¡¯t you,¡± Amari said with an emotionless voice. ¡°I am heading south to the center. Where are you guys at.¡± I said, not wanting to admit that I ran away. ..... ¡°Sigh, whatever. Find the train station. We will meet you there.¡± ¡°Okay, BOOM!?¡± I was about to ask something when a loud explosion went off behind me. Looking behind me, I saw Kayda jumping on the same roof I did a while ago. She didn¡¯t really look pleased. ¡°Shit, she found me.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Amari asks through the scroll. ¡°Haha, Nothing. I will see you guys at the train station.¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Wait...¡± Putting the scroll in my storage. I jumped to the right, barely missing two scorch balls. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re a scorch dragon!?¡± I shouted in surprise. I thought she was a fire dragon seeing her red scales. ¡®She said she was a level, 680 legendary ss. So, her speed should be around 6500. She shouldn¡¯t be able to use all her speed as we are in the city. Maybe close to 3000 somewhere there, we are running on rooftops, which should lower it a bit. That¡¯s still too high for me. Ugh, I didn¡¯t think this threw. sh Step only double my speed, and it¡¯s high on mana. Hopefully, when I am in my tiny fox form, I am faster.¡¯ I thought while dodging the iing attacks. I knew I didn¡¯t have to worry about my life as seeing she never aimed for any lethal blows. If I tell her who I really am, it should be fine as well. But why would I do that? I kind of like her, so having more fun with her won¡¯t hurt anyone. ¡°I am going to get you, you stupid fox,¡± Kayda shouted through another scorch ball at me. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not very nice attack your new friend. I thought we got quite close back there.¡± I said teasingly. Jumping up, dodging her attack. ¡°Like hell we are friends. You used a spell on me to make me believe you and trust you.¡± ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t use spells like that, though.¡± I said, jumping to another rooftop. Landing on the roof, I started running south again. ¡°Where do you think you are going!?¡± Kayda shouted, following me. Looking back at her, I could see she was easily gaining ground on me. ¡°Tsk, I really hope this works,¡± Clicking my tongue, I jumped down in a dark alleyway. ¡°I know your smell. I will find you,¡± Kayda said, following me down. ¡°Ooh, how kinky,¡± I said, making my voice echo in the dark alleyway. ¡°Darkness won¡¯t hide your smell, dumb fox,¡± Kayda said, smirking. ¡°No shit, lizard, but it does disturb your sight,¡± I said, throwing daggers at her feet. Dodging the daggers, she looked in the direction they came from. ¡°There you are,¡± She said, throwing a couple of spells, destroying the side of the building. ¡°Wow, are you trying to kill me?¡± I shouted, but my voice came from behind her. Turning around, she didn¡¯t think twice and attacked again. ¡°I see. You can see in the dark,¡± She said, amused. ¡°Haha, of course. Well, now that you know, it¡¯s time for me to go. Cheers.¡± I said, leaving a shadow behind. ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Kayda said, trying to jump up but found she was stuck to the ground. Looking down, she saw both her shoes were covered in ice. ¡°What the hell!?¡± Hearing her confused shout, I chuckled and started running again this time. I was in my small fox form. ¡®Running like this, I can already see that I am faster in my smaller form. Probably about double my normal speed. If it is like that, I should be stronger in my giant form. Well, I still need to find out a lot of things about myself.¡¯ I was so caught in my thought that I didn¡¯t have enough time to react when someone jumped up in front of me between the rooftops. Hitting the person in the back, we went down, crashing on the next rooftop. ¡°Owie.¡± I heard a cute yelping from her. Not talking, I stood up from her, earning me another cute nose. Looking at the girl, I saw she had a red scales tail and wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes. ¡®Oh fuck. How did she get in front of me.¡¯ I thought, moving slowly away from her. ¡°Ouch, what the hell hit me,¡± Kayda said while standing up. Turning around, she looked at me, confused. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Still not saying anything, I moved closer to the edge of the roof, ready to jump again. ¡°Whatever, have you seen a demon fox running on rooftops around here.¡± Seeing me tilting my head at her, she sighed and said. ¡°Haah, You don¡¯t understand me, do you.¡± Not moving, she sighed again and ran past me. ¡°Sigh, for a researcher. She is quite dumb. No matter, I will still ask mom about her teaching me about magic,¡± I said, resuming my search for the train station. This time I did it more peacefully as I didn¡¯t need to worry about Kayda anymore, or that was what I thought. ¡°Come here, you damn fox!!??¡± I heard Kayda shout from behind me. Looking back, I could see steaming out of her body. ¡°Wow, you really are angry, huh?¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Ooh, shut up. Now be a good fox and standstill.¡± She said, grinning. ¡°Nope,¡± I said, running away again. ¡°Fuck you. I will catch you!¡± Kayda shouted, running after me. ¡°You can try,¡± I said,ughing at her. ¡°I am done restraining myself. I can¡¯t have you running around with my secrets like this.¡± She shouted, making bigger scorch balls to through at me. Seeing her do that, my eyes widen. ¡°Oi, there are civilians around us, you know,¡± I shouted, changing back to my human form. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I wanted to retire from the ck ops anyways.¡± She said, throwing the spells at me. Not dodging, I made daggers and threw them at her spells. To her surprise, when my daggers came in contact with her magic, they exploded. ¡°Are you crazy? I am not going to go around and tell everyone shit about your life. This isn¡¯t needed,¡± I said, trying to calm her. ¡®I might have overdone it. I didn¡¯t think she would go bat shit crazy on me.¡¯ I thought, making more swords. ¡°Your swords negated my magic. How did you do that.¡± Kayda asks in a calm voice. ¡°I am not like you who will tell a stranger thing about their powers,¡± I said, making her annoyed. ¡°Well, whatever, I still need to catch you,¡± She said, sending more spells at me. ¡°Oi, can you like not to attack me with those big ones?¡± I said, throwing out more daggers. ¡°Like hell, I will.¡± She said, throwing a water spear with lighting infuse at me. ¡°Sigh.¡± Doing a backflip, I caught the spear in my right-hand, freezing it. Land back on my feet, I threw the spear back at her. Before it could hit her, I dispelled it, leaving a cloud of mist in front of her. ¡°Wha...!?¡± Kayda yelled in surprise. Ignoring her, I ran towards the train station. ¡°Hopefully, she can calm down before she finds me again,¡± I said while running away. ¡°There you are. What took you so long!?¡± Amari shouted when I jumped off a roof next to the station. ¡°I found some trouble like always,¡± I said nonchntly, walking towards them. ¡°This trouble you had. Has it something to do with her?¡± Zagan said, pointing to the roof I just jump off from. Turning around, I saw Kayda standing there looking at me. Trying to hold in myugh at her mismatch hair. ¡°Haha, that is it. I might have pushed her too much.¡± I said, rubbing my head awkwardly. ¡°Why is aunt Kayda after you?¡± Amari asks, confused. ¡°Aunt? Huh? Well, sis, I would love to tell you the entire story, but it seems she hasn¡¯t calmed down yet.¡± I said, not taking my eyes off Kayda. ¡°Can you call mom and tell her I fucked up...again.¡± ¡°Sigh, it sounds like this happens a lot,¡± Amari said, calling Stacy. ¡°There is nowhere to run now, stupid fox,¡± Kayda shouted, jumping down to ground level. Raising an eyebrow at her jumping down. ¡°She really isn¡¯t in her right mind,¡± I said, shaking my head at her. ¡°True, Kayda is a sage, so she should have stayed her distance from us,¡± Zagan said next to me. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°I am going to help you,¡± He said confidently. ¡°You doing shit. Go, fuck off.¡± I said, pointing back at Rachel. ¡°Man, that¡¯s cold,¡± Zagan said, walking away depressed. ¡°Well, then Kayda, you want to catch me, right?¡± I said, tainting her. ¡°That was the n, but now I want to see how far your magic can go.¡± She said with the same glint in her eyes when we were in Jimmy¡¯s Barbeque. ¡°What, really!?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± She said, smiling. Although she acted normal now, her hair was still funny. ¡°You are one weird-ass Aunt,¡± I said, covering my hands with ice. ..... Chapter 44 Chapter 44: The Demoness ¡°So, are you ready?¡± Kayda ask. ¡°Can¡¯t we do it at a training ground?¡± I ask, looking at the crowd around us. ¡°No, I am in the mood to do it now,¡± Kayda said, moving closer to me. ¡°Tsk, fine. Just give a second.¡± I said, taking off my scarf and hoodie. Looking back at her, I sighed and took a fighting stance. Lifting my hands, I said. ¡°I am ready.¡± ¡°To think you look like that under your hoodie.¡± Kayda whistles looking me over. Grinning, she threw two scorch balls at me. ¡°Haah, whatever,¡± I said, punching one of the scorch balls resulting in exploding on impact. ¡°That kind of hurts,¡± I added, still punching the other one. ¡°Why would you do that,¡± Kayda said, looking at my hands. To her surprise, it waspletely fine and was covered with ice. ¡°I see, so you do have a racial element,¡± She muttered. Even though she was more than 20 meters away, I could still hear her. ¡°Yes, I do. You as well, right?¡± I said, nodding. ..... ¡°You could hear me from there?¡± Nodding at her, she added. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s our little secret then.¡± She said, grinned, and continued her onught. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said, lifting my hands. Seeing more attacksing, I move forward to hit them. I kept up with the blocking and attacking, slowly moving closer to her. Looking at her position 4 meters away. I decide to run at her dodging the attacks instead of hitting them. ¡°Do you think because I am a sage, I am weak close range?¡± She said, annoyed. ¡°Huh? Of course not,¡± I said with an emotionless face. Using sh Step, appearing to her right, I brought down a war hammer on her position. ¡°The reason is simple I cant use long-range attacks yet,¡± I said looked at her a few steps away from her previous position. ¡°Wow, your...¡± She couldn¡¯tment further as she had to dodge a whiping at her. Before she could get her bearings right, her eyes widen at seeing a scythe heading towards her neck. Ducking down under the scythe, she got another surprise at seeing ice spikesing out of the ground heading towards her but at a prolonged rate. Using her scorch magic, she blocked the spikes and had enough time to make space between us. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Kayda said, looking at me. Seeing me still having no emotions on my face, she sighed and threw spells at me again. ¡®I don¡¯t really have a lot of mana left. All that running and using sh Step the entire time pooped me out.¡¯ I thought, feeling fatigued set in. Making a halberd in my right hand, leaving a bit of mana left for incase. Looking at the attacks, I spinning the halberd. I sliced the one spell in the middle and re-directed the other one past me. I started running towards her again. ¡°You sliced it.¡± She said, surprised. Moving to the right, she dodged the halberd pointed at her. Before I could take the halberd back, she uses her scorch magic to destroy the top of the halberd. Not giving a reaction, I used the broken halberd as a staff and spun it around, aiming for her liver. ¡°You really remind me of someone I know,¡± Kayda said, stepping back dodging the staff. ¡°Is that so?¡± I said, stepping forward bringing the staff down. ¡°Yeah,¡± She said, grabbing the staff and pulled me towards her. Seeing her action, I dispelled the staff and took two daggers out of my storage, leaving me with no mana left. Using the momentum of her pull, I swung the left dagger upwards at her. Stepping backward again, she dodged the dagger. She was about to use a spell but needed to do it again to dodge the other dagger as well. from an outside perspective. It looked more like Kayda was ying with me. They might not be wrong, but for a veteran, it was a different story. ¡°Geez, you are quite a prodigy for your age. No more like a monster prodigy.¡± Kayda said, smiling at me. ¡°Pfft, and what does that have to do with anything,¡± I said, not letting up the attack. ¡°You really are...¡± Feeling danger, both of us looked at each other wide-eyed. Jumping to the side, barely dodging a dozen swordsing down at us. ¡°She is outraged, this time,¡± I said, pulling out one sword from my thigh. Looking at Kayda that was standing next to me, I ask. ¡°Can you transfer mana?¡± ¡°Yes, I can. Why?¡± She asks, looking at me weirdly. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any left, and I really don¡¯t want to die today,¡± I said, reaching my hand out. ¡°I see,¡± She said, taking my hand and transferring her mana. ¡®Mana can only be transferred by people who have exceptional mana control. Something I don¡¯t have.¡¯ I thought, a bit depressed. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, nodding at her. Looking at Mom that just jumped down from the aircraft. Her expression made me groan, knowing at the amount of pain I was about to feel. ¡°Do you know what you two just interrupted!?¡± Mom said aggressively. ¡°If I think about it, I have an idea, but I don¡¯t want to say it,¡± I said, putting on some battle gear that still fits me. ¡°Ooh, you do?¡± Mom said, tilting her at me. ¡°You do?¡± Kayda asks, still confused about what my rtionship with Stacy was. ¡°You know she was away for 3 years, right,¡± I whispered. Seeing her nod, I continued. ¡°Well, she was away from Dean as well.¡± ¡°Ooh, Oohhh¡± Realizing what we did, she looked at Mom, smirking. ¡°You were busy ¡®stress-relieving¡¯ with Dean, weren¡¯t you,¡± Kayda said, pointing at mom. ¡°Haha, Kayda, you really looking to die today.¡± Mom said menacingly. ¡°Can you not make it worse,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Oh,e on, we both know you won¡¯t kill your best friend,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. Hearing Kayda dismissing her, she pulled a sword out of the ground. Seeing her movement, I kicked Kayda out of the way, making her barely miss the swording towards her. Looking at Kayda, I said. ¡°Can you not taunt her right now.¡± ¡°Did I not teach you not to take your eyes off your opponent.¡± Mom said from behind me. Mom didn¡¯t give any time for me to react and kicked me into a building. ¡°Wow, Stacy, isn¡¯t that a bit too much,¡± Kayda said, running towards the building I was sent towards. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Mom said, throwing daggers at Kaydas¡¯ back. Clicking her tongue Kayda jumped out of the way. ¡°Calm down. You might have killed her just now,¡± Kayda said, worried. ¡°Do you really think a daughter of mine would die that easily?¡± Mom said,ughing. ¡°Daughter!?¡± Kayda yelled in surprise. ¡°For fuck sakes, mom!? Can you not send me into a building.¡± I shouted in annoyance. Hearing me, Kayda looked at the building, surprised. Instead of meing out, two crosswheels came out, heading towards mom. ¡°Ooh, are we taking this seriously now?¡± Mom said, blocking both crosswheels. ¡°Ooh, shut up,¡± I said, walking out of the broken building with a war hammer on my shoulder and a 1 meter in diameter rock in my other hand. ¡®I still don¡¯t have a bat, so this war hammer should do.¡¯ I thought, throwing the rocking in the air. I took the war hammer with both my hands and swung it sideways, hitting the rock towards Mom. Dropping the war hammer, I used sh Step to get next to Kayda. ¡°Attack her from a distance. Don¡¯t worry about me being in your way.¡± I said, running towards mom with an ice katana. ¡°Okay?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°Oi, don¡¯t think your ns will work that easily.¡± Mom said, paring my attack with her own katana. Luckily she didn¡¯t use mana fortification, or my make-shift ice katana would have been useless. Not saying anything to her, I dropped down, going for her legs. She easily dodges it but was surprised seeing Kaydas spellsing over my head towards her. ¡°Kayda, you know these kinds of spells don¡¯t work on me.¡± Mom said, slicing both the scorch balls. ¡°Oi, the only way to get out of this is to hit her at least once,¡± I shouted while bringing the katana upwards. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mom said, kicking me in the stomach. ¡®I need to train more.¡¯ It was the only thought Zagan, Amari, and Rachel had looking at the fight in front of them, that they can¡¯t even see half what is happening. (10 minutester) ¡°In the end, you couldn¡¯t hit me.¡± Mom said, looking down at Kayda sitting in seiza position and meying face down in my own blood next to her. ¡°You demoness, of course, we didn¡¯t hit you. Kayda was too scared to go all out, and I am weak,¡± I mumbled, picking my head up. Looking at Kayda, I ask her for mana, but she said she was out. Sighing, I looked at Mom but was denied as well. ¡®WEAK!!?? If you are weak, then. I am nothing but a booger.¡¯ Zagan thought, getting depressed. ¡°Sis is really strong.¡± Amari thought, clenching her fist. Chapter 45 Chapter 45: 3, No, 4 (Stacy POV) ¡®Kitsuna improved a lot after her evolution, especially her eyes again. All she still needs is experience. She also just used her crosswheels once at the start. Her magic needs a lot of work too. Hopefully, Kayda can help with that.¡¯ I thought. Looking at Kayda, I saw her scratching her back variously. ¡®It looks like Kayda is distracted with something on her back, seeing as she is crashing it the entire time.¡¯ I thought, raising an eyebrow. I walked over to Kaydas¡¯ back. I pulled her shirt back to peeking in, making her yelp. Looking at her back, I got even more confused. See her ecdysis? ¡°Hey, Kayda, why is your back ecdysis like this?¡± I asked, still looking at her back. Not receiving an answer, I looked up at her. Seeing her look at the bloody Kitsuna on the floor, I ask. ¡°Do you want to talk about it in private?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± Kayda said, looking away from Kitsuna. ¡°Take Kitsuna to the aircraft. I need to have a word with Kayda.¡± I said, taking Kaydas¡¯ shoulder and disappearing. Appearing on a tower more than a kilometer away from our previous position and high enough so no one would hear us. Looking at Kayda that started crying? ¡°Why are you crying,¡± I ask, confuse. ..... ¡°I am really a failure, Stacy!¡± Kayda said bitterly. ¡°Failure? I thought we have been through this. You are not a failure, just a special dragon. Your father was wrong to kick you out of the n.¡± I said, trying tofort her. ¡°I know that, but I was meant to be a failure from the beginning!¡± Kayda said. ¡°From the beginning? What do you mean by that.¡± I said, confused. ¡°My soul mate is a fucken fox, Stacy! A fox? I will be aughing stock for everyone. Humans, demi-humans, every race willugh at me.¡± Kayda shouted at me. ¡°Wait, you mean? That Kitsuna is your soul mate?¡± I said, stuttering. Seeing her nod, I fell down in surprise. For the second time in my life, I didn¡¯t know what to do or say. Should I be happy, mad, or sad? I didn¡¯t know. I felt the same when Amari epted Zagan and said she would marry him. Back then, it was different. They weren¡¯t and still aren¡¯t 100% to be life partners. But soul mates for a dragon are lifelong partners most of the time. They won¡¯t abandon their partner no matter what. In other words, Kayda, my best friend, will be my daughter-inw in the future. ¡®What the fuck!?¡± I shouted in my mind. Seeing as my second daughter also found her partner already. I felt depressed for a second before I realized what Kayda really said. ¡°Wait, what do you mean? Aren¡¯t you happy to find your soul mate!?¡± I said, standing up feeling my anger building up again. ¡°Yes and No. I am happy but seeing as it is, a fox is making it hard to ept, Stacy.¡± Kayda said. Not holding back anymore, I grabbed her cor and looked in the eyes. ¡°You know what. Kitsuna is my daughter not by blood but by heart. She is mine. I will not tolerate someone being unreasonable towards her, even if you¡¯re my best friend. You didn¡¯t even try to know her and find out what she has been through her 2 lives. You just saw she is a fox and wants to reject her.¡± I shouted at her. ¡°Lives?¡± Kayda mutters, confused. ¡°5 years old witnessed her own mothermitting suicide in front of her. After that, she lived 10 years of torture under her father. Then she went and ughtered more than 80 people in the most gruesome ways possible to free herself from that life. She freed herself sessfully and lived for 2 years in a semy peaceful way. But life won¡¯t have it. After 2 years of peace, she gets killed by some unknown power and got reincarnated into this war-loving world. You would think she would at least have a normal childhood here, but life really hates her. She woke up here only to live another 5 years of torture or 10 years if you go with the time of her original world.¡± Realizing what I just said, I let go of Kayda and facepalmed. Looking at Kayda on the floor. I saw she wasn¡¯t crying anymore but had a regretful expression. Calming myself down, I thought about what I should do now. ¡®Now that I am calmer and thinking about it. Kayda would have epted her, anyway. She always takes her time making up her mind and epting her situations. Haah, family really is a big weakness for me. It always gets me so riled up. Whatever, I don¡¯t know. Should I tell her everything?¡¯ I thought, sighing to myself. Concluding, I started talking again. ¡°Kitsuna might be mad at me for this. You remembered 3 years ago about the experiment Duke Vermillion did on children. She was the only survivor. Actually, she didn¡¯t survive. She died on thest day. On herst test, Duke Vermillion injected her with the 9 tail Primordial blood he stole, effectively killing her. But like I said, life really hates her to the bone. She got resurrected, getting a race change, and cursed in the process. She also came with Super regen making her almost unkible. The only way really to kill her is to take her mana away and decapitate her. And that might not even kill her properly. Ooh, yeah, guess what, that isn¡¯t even all of it. She is a fucken sins holder as well. Guess what, sin. Wrath, the second strongest sin and the hardest sin to control.¡± I said, ending my rant with a crazy smile. ¡°She is at least only 13 years old, so she still has a lot to live for. However, she is immortal, so age doesn¡¯t mean much to her. So, Kayda, what are you going to do? Make her life worse or help her move forward? I really don¡¯t want to make my daughter single for life without her knowing it.¡± I added, looking down at Kayda with a katana in my hand. ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry, I was selfish and foolish. I understand I was unreasonable from the start. Please forgive my foolishness.¡± Kayda said, bowing down on her knees in front of me. Seeing her bow down, I understood she regretted her actions, but I wasn¡¯t nning on letting her go that easily. ¡°I will take it for now, but you will need to work hard to get back into my good books, Kayda,¡± I said, sitting cross-legged in front of her. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± She said, looking up. ¡°I am not going to forgive you that easily for what you said about my daughter,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Shit,¡± Kayda mumbled in fear. ¡°You understand, right.¡± Seeing her nod, I continued. ¡°I already know that you want to retire from the ck ops and be a full-day researcher, right. I will let you do that, but I will be hiring you as a teacher for Amari. You are going to teach her everything about magic and make her an elemental sage like you before the academy starts, got it.¡± ¡°Huh? What about Kitsuna?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°It isn¡¯t the best way to make someone fall for you through training, especially her. You are going to have to teach her on the side and on your off time. The main reason is she is my disciple. You saw how she fights. Just think how she would be if she were on my level at weapon handling?¡± I said, giving her a massive smirk. ¡°Ooh, that would be a thing I would love to see. Wait, but what about my researching?¡± Kayda said, excited. ¡°You are a Dragon. Your research can wait until they are 16 years old for the academy.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°That sucks.¡± ¡°Haha, not really. You have 3 years to get in Kitsunas pants. It took me that long to make her call me mom. Well, I do have some warnings for you, though.¡± I said, making Kayda blush a bit. ¡®Haha, she is blushing already. You wouldn¡¯t think she denied Kitsuna like 5 minutes ago. That¡¯s Kayda for you.¡¯ I thought,ughing. ¡°What do you mean about warnings?¡± Kayda asks, calming herself. ¡°Kitsuna has 3 modes. No, there are 4 modes.¡± I said, showing her 4 fingers. ¡°You already know what she went through, right. No matter how strong you mentally are, someone who went through that won¡¯t be sane, and she is no exception. However, she is probably the sanest person you will find after something like that. You probably already saw 2 of her modes, right.¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Kayda said, thinking back to the days¡¯ events. ¡°The first mode is her yful and casual one. You will see this one the most. Personally, it is the funniest one to be around with. Her second mode is when she gets serious and starts thinking ahead, making her face emotionless. In fights, this onees out most of the time. I¡¯m not fond of this one much as this one also isn¡¯t healthy for her. She sometimes gets a suicidal tendency in fights as she can¡¯t die easily. An example of this tendency is when you guys were fighting against me. She told you to just attack me without caring for her right.¡± Seeing her nod again, I sighed and continued. ¡°Yeah, that suicidal tendency might actually be my fault. I might have cut her in half on ident in training once. This incident made her realized how hard it is to kill her.¡± ¡°What!? You did what!?¡± Kayda eximed in shock. ¡°Yeah, I panicked as well. I ran towards her without thinking and got fucken stabbed in the shoulder. Afterward, I found out that she didn¡¯t even flinch when she lost half her body, and fucken healed her lower half back in 5 seconds. Like what the fuck! Who doesn¡¯t flinch when they lose half of their body. Her curse even amplifies pain by 10. That should have sent her into shock, but I guess she doesn¡¯t mind pain anymore after 15 years of torture. Sigh, whatever. The third mode she has I haven¡¯t seen this one personally, but I know of it. Is her crazy side. Actually, we might see it tonight.¡± I said, remembering what I had nned for tonight. ¡°Now thatst one is more spection than a fact, but it is better to prepare for the unknown. I also never want to see or witness this mode. I think this one wille out when something precious of hers gets taken away from her, or she loses control over her life, and she can¡¯t do anything about it. I am also pretty sure this one would make her activate wrath and go world-destroying on us.¡± ¡°I see. I really got a broken soul mate, didn¡¯t I,¡± Kayda said. Even though her wording was depressing, her voice sounded happy, and she had a small smile on her face. Chapter 46 Chapter 46: (Stacys POV) ¡°Yeah, I just hope you can help her when she finds out she has 4 modes,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Wait, you mean she doesn¡¯t know her self she is like this!¡± Kayda said, surprised. ¡°Yeah, her thought process stays the same the entire time, but for us spectators, we can see the clear difference between them. So, please don¡¯t mention it to her. She needs to find out about it herself. Aah, I need to tell the other kids this too.¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t it bad to keep it from her?¡± Kayda said worriedly. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t have a lot of people to rely on yet. I am there, but one is not enough. If we tell her now about it, she might run away from us and go somewhere we cant help her.¡± I said, standing up. ¡°I think you should watch out for Rachel, though. She seems to have some lewd intention towards Kitsuna.¡± I said sarcastically and felt a shiver go down my spine. ¡®That was a bad idea.¡¯ I thought feeling the amount of killing intent Kayda is exerting. ¡°You mean that dumb half breed of an Angel,¡± Kayda said, giving a dangerous smirking. ..... ¡°Oi wasn¡¯t it you who wanted to reject Kitsuna like 10 minutes ago,¡± I said, sending Kayda back into depression. Chuckling, I added. ¡°I understand how you feel, but don,t do anything to her. She is a half-breed and our only connection to angels at the moment. If we touch her, the church will hunt us down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to use her in a way, aren¡¯t you.¡± Hearing her, I grinned and shrugged at her. ¡°Haah, I still don¡¯t understand how your family is ok with you using people sometimes?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°Huh? I am not using them for myself, and they always have bad intentions towards my family. Like you should know that family for me means everything.¡± I exin, getting a deadpan look from Kayda. ¡°What, are you saying I shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Actually, know that I think about it. Didn¡¯t wee here to talk about your back?¡± I said,pletely forgetting our original purposeing here. ¡°Really, Stacy. It¡¯s my wings. We have been talking about the reason the entire time.¡± Tilting my head at her in confusion, she continued exining. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember I told you that we Dragons sometimes get our wings if our soul mate trusts and epts us without question then...we ... would ...receive our wings.¡± The more she exins, the more our eyes widen at each other. ¡°She already epted you/me!?¡± We shouted. ¡°Nono, I do not ept that she has done that so fast while it took me 3 years to make her ept me,¡± I said in denial. ¡°Haha, for once in my life, I have done something faster than you, Stacy,¡± Kayda said with a victory pose. ¡°Ugh,¡± Seeing her like this, I grunted in depression. ¡®I can¡¯t believe my daughter would trust someone this easily. Trust? Wait, trust and ept how far does it go, though.¡¯ I thought. ¡°Hey, Kayda, when you say trust and ept, does that include love?¡± I said, confusing Kayda. ¡°Huh? Actually, now that you say it, I don¡¯t know.¡± Kayda said. Thinking it over, she visibly got depressed again and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°She most likely epted you because you are in the ck ops and under Dean¡¯smand. Not that that is correct.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡®Kayda might be in the ck ops, but she isn¡¯t really under anyone¡¯smand. This is just a way to keep the dragon n out of her affairs. But she does sometimes do missions when we ask her nicely.¡¯ ¡°You mean, ording to her, I am a dragon that summited to a mortal,¡± Kayda said, depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She might be a hard egg to crack, but it¡¯s not impossible. Ooh, and remember you aren¡¯t allowed to tell Kitsuna that you guys are soul mates.¡± I said, patting her back encouraging her. ¡°Well, I need to call Amari real quick, so calm yourself down.¡± (Amari POV) ¡°Take Kitsuna to the aircraft. I need to have a word with Kayda.¡± Mom said before disappearing. Seeing mom disappear like that, I grunted in frustration. ¡®She really doesn¡¯t think things through. What should I do with them.¡¯ I thought, looking at the capital police standing at the side inspecting the destroyed area. ¡°Zagan, help Rachel pick up my sister and take her to the aircraft. I would go and talk to them.¡± I said, seeing as Rachel was already next to Kitsuna inspecting her. Walking towards the capital police. I looked between them, looking for the man that was inmand. Finding a person wearing silver armor in the crowd, I walked to him. He seemed to have noticed me walking towards him. ¡°Amari Draig, what the hell happened here.¡± The Knight said. ¡°Well, sir knight. My family had a small... Uhm, a dispute with someone. It was nothing major, so you don¡¯t need to worry about finding a culprit.¡± I exin, ignoring his disrespect. ¡°Small! You call this small!? How is this a small dispute? There are 5 buildings destroyed and 3 others still on fire. Then there is the road that cant be used at all. It will take weeks to fix all this.¡± The Knight said, pointing at the destroyed buildings. ¡°Uhm... I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± I said in defeat. ¡°Who did the most damage.¡± The knight asks. ¡°Uhm... that¡¯s actually hard to say. I couldn¡¯t see half of the fight,¡± I said awkwardly. My vision couldn¡¯t keep up with the fight at all. They were moving too fast for me. I ask Zagan about the fight, but he wasn¡¯t doing much better than me. ¡°If I had to choose who did the most damage, it would be my Mother and Sister.¡± ¡°Lady Draig? Sister? But aren¡¯t you an only child?¡± The Knight said, confused. ¡°Not anymore. My parents adopted her a while back.¡± I said. ¡°Oh, congrats, I guess.¡± He said. ¡°Amari!? What the hell happened here!?¡± Hearing a familiar shout, I sigh and turn around, looking up at a person we all reincarnated people dislike. Hugo Boei the sole heir to thest standing duke house and the most annoying ass ever. Hugo was a 1,7-meter long demi-Lion 15 centimeters longer than me. Like a Lion, he had golden fur all over his body, with his hair looking like a mane around their faces. Personally, they look like a furry from Earth. I heard from others that certain demi-humans would look up to them and follow them without question. Previous life name Kendo Natsume. He was known as the schools¡¯ otaku and pervert. No matter how much I disliked Shiro, this guy was still at the top of the list. ¡°Hugo, what are you doing here?¡± I said, not hiding my annoyance. ¡°I heard about people chasing each other through the capital. I went and tried to find out what was going on but look what I found the most problematic family once again made a mess.¡± Hugo said tauntingly. ¡°Yeah, now that you know. Go back to whatever you were doing.¡± I said, turning back to the Knight. I said before turning around to leave. ¡°If you want to know more about the fight, get in touch with my mother. She would be able to tell you everything,¡± ¡°Who said you could leave,¡± Hugo said, annoyed. ¡°Hugo, I don¡¯t have time for this. I have things to do.¡± I said, not turning around walking to the aircraft. p! Feeling pain on my cheek, I look up at Hugo, standing in front with a smirk. I was confused for a second before I realized he pped me. Putting my hand on my cheek, I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°Hugo, why did you p me,¡± I ask. ¡°I was talking to you, and a bitch that doesn¡¯t listen should be punished,¡± Hugo said, smiling. Raising his hand again, I was about to call Zagan when Hugo was pushed down to the floor. ¡°Ugh,¡± Confused, I looked around and saw that everyone around us was also crawling on the ground under the invisible pressure. Looking at the Knight, I just talked. I was about to ask what was going on when a familiar voice started talking. ¡°This is your first and final warning. Hurt someone precious to my mother again, and you will lose your life. You got that little pup.¡± Kitsuna said with a voice full of malice. Looking at her, I saw she was standing at the Aircraft entrance, which looked like a smaller version of a military cargo ne. ¡®Even though she was 100 meters away, I thought she was standing right next to me.¡¯ I thought, shivering at seeing her eyes. Sighing, I ran to the aircraft. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, hugging Kitsuna. ¡°It¡¯s fine. you should also start train more.¡± Kitsuna said, hugging me back. Giggling, I hugged her titer, making Kitsuna struggle in pain. ¡°No, no, stop, that hurts. Blegh!?¡± Kitsuna shouted, and before I could let go, she puked blood out and going limp. ¡°Aah shit, I killed her,¡± I shouted in surprise. Putting Kitsuna on one of the seats, I realized she only passed out. Sighing in relief, I heard my scroll go off. I took it out of my pocket and answered it. ¡°Yo, Amari, are you guys still at the same spot?¡± Mom asks. ¡°Yes, but we had a run-in with Hugo, and it didn¡¯t end very well,¡± I exin, looking at Kitsuna. ¡°Kitsuna didn¡¯t go and fight again, did she.¡± Mom said. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t, but she released enough force to push everyone down to the floor except me,¡± I exin, cleaning myself from Kitsunas vomit. ¡°Tell me everything that happened.¡± Mom said worriedly. (Hugo POV) ¡®I couldn¡¯t do anything, and how did she push me down to the floor when she was standing 100 meters away. Who was she? How dare she call me a pup.¡¯ I thought, changing my fear into anger. ¡°Young master, are you alright.¡± The knight Amari talked to a while back to came up to me and asked worriedly. ¡°I am fine. do you know who that was?¡± I ask. ¡°Not really, sir. All I know is that she is Amaris¡¯ adopted sister and was adopted a while back.¡± The Knight exins. ¡°Haha, is that so. I seem to have found another way to get to Amari.¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Ooh, what is this I hear? Does a little puppy think he can fight against wolves already?¡± Hearing a familiar voice, I felt my back starting to sweat. Looking towards the voice, I saw Lady Draig standing next to Kayda the Sage. Seeing them together and the looks they gave me, I knew I might actually lose my middle leg today. ¡°Haha, he went so stiff just seeing us,¡± Kayda said,ughing. ¡°That¡¯s true. Do you think we should still do something to him.¡± Lady draig asked, looking at Kayda. ¡°Nah, he isn¡¯t worth our time. Let him do what he wants. I am sure your daughters will be fine.¡± Kayda said, turning around. ¡°Well, you heard her.¡± Lady Draig said following behind Kayda. ¡®That family¡¯s older generation is monsters.¡¯ I thought, gulping at their pressure. Chapter 47 Chapter 47: (Kitsuna POV) ¡°Ugh, did I die?¡± I mumbled, waking up to a headache. Putting my hands over on my head, I groan in pain. ¡°Aah, wee to the living once again.¡± Said a very familiar feminine voice to the right of me. Peaking at Kayda through my hands, I raised an eyebrow at the background. ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± I said, dropping my hands. I was about to stand up but felt straps around my chest. ¡°We are in the aircraft Lady Draig came here with.¡± Rachel said that was sitting to my left. ¡°I see,¡± I said, looking around. Seeing Amari sitting across from me next to Zagan, I nodded, getting one in return. Looking for mom, but she wasn¡¯t sitting anywhere. Looking back at Amari, I ask. ¡°Where is Mom?¡± ¡°She is in the cockpit,¡± Amari said, smiling nervously. ..... ¡°Makes sense. So, is this aircraft a smaller version of a cargo ne?¡± I ask, looking around again. ¡°Yes, it is a military cargo ne. A smaller version than Earth¡¯s ones and faster as well. I think the top speed should be close to a jet aircraft or higher. It has 20 seats for excluding the two pilot seats. Only the ck ops have aircraft like these. The other armies have bigger ones tomodate more soldiers.¡± Amari exins proudly. ¡°Wow, how many of them do we have,¡± I ask again. ¡°About 200. They also use mana to fly.¡± Kayda exins. ¡°Is that so. By the way, are you still mad at me?¡± I ask Kayda, curious. ¡°No, why?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°Ah, awesome, can you teach me about magic then,¡± I said, making her chuckle. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t be your teacher,¡± She said. ¡°Aah, I see. Well, worth a try.¡± I said, sighing in defeat. ¡°I said I couldn¡¯t be your teacher, but when I have free time, I can help you,¡± Kayda said, making me confused. ¡°Huh? Wouldn¡¯t you like it more to use your free time on your research?¡± I said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°The type of research I want to do I need to travel the world, and I can¡¯t do that,¡± Kayda said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you want to retire from the ck ops?¡± ¡°That was the idea, but something came up changing my mind,¡± Kayda said, beaming. ¡®She isn¡¯t fake smiling Huh.¡¯ I thought, confused. ¡°What happened?¡± Amari ask. ¡°I was persuaded by your mother to teach you magic, Amari,¡± Kayda said, looking at her. ¡°What!? I will learn from Kayda the sage!?¡± Amari said excitedly. ¡°Wait, does that mean you are going to stay in our mansion from now on,¡± I ask hopefully. ¡°That¡¯s a yes for both,¡± Kayda said, smiling. ¡°Awesome, I can easily ask you then about magic. Do you have the mana for me? I want to heal myself up.¡± I ask, extending my hand at Kayda. ¡°Am I only a mana battery for you? I can, but I am not touching that hand.¡± Kayda said, looking at my hand. Doing the same, I realized it was full of dried blood. ¡°You are the only one who can transfer mana here,¡± I said, freezing my hand over with ice before dispelling it again cleaning it. ¡°Happy.¡± ¡°Haha, fine,¡± Kayda said, taking my hand and transferred mana. ¡°How do you feel, Kitsuna.¡± Rachel said, a bit concern. ¡°I am fine,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Ooh, and is your back okay?¡± I ask Kayda, unstrapping myself. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Rachel warned. ¡°I will be fine. Thanks to the chase with Kayda. I understand my body more, so I should be fine.¡± I said, stretching my arms. ¡°Is that so,¡± Rachel said. ¡°We will bending in 30 seconds!?¡± Mom said over the inte. ¡°Is that so,¡± I said, sitting down again. Luckily these seats have holes for tails, and they are big enough tomodate my own. Making me sitfortably and happy in the seat. (Whileter) ¡°Hey, Kayda, you still didn¡¯t answer me,¡± I said, walking next to her toward the Mansion. ¡®I wanted to ask her again on the aircraft, but I thought she didn¡¯t want to talk about it when Rachel was close. Luckily we are alone with Rachel going to her brother. Zagan and Amari went to the garden again, and Stacy is still on the ship. Hopefully, she answers this time.¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda out of the corner of my eyes. ¡°About what?¡± Kayda asks, confused. ¡°Your back? Mom said something about your back. I couldn¡¯t hear it through all the blood in my ears.¡± I said, not looking at her. ¡°Ooh, it is fine. It is nothing to worry about.¡± Kayda said. ¡°That is good to hear. I thought you might have hurt it because of me.¡± I said, chuckling in relief. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about it. It is nothing that serious.¡± Kayda said. ¡°So, you were adopted by the Draigs 3 years ago.¡± ¡°Yes, or more, they were ordered to do so. My mother should have told you that already, right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. She did mention you survived Duke Vermillions¡¯ experiments. She didn¡¯t say anything about the order, though, but knowing her, she would have done it if she was an order or not.¡± Kayda said. ¡°Did she also tell what I am?¡± I said, ignoring thest part. ¡°She didn¡¯t have to. I saw you change into a fox in front of me.¡± Kayda said, looking at me like I was dumb. ¡°Haha, how careless of me,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Yeah wasn¡¯t it you who said ¡®I am not like you going around telling people about myself,¡¯ Hmm,¡± Kayda said, amused. ¡°Yeah, I wanted to have fun with you while you chased me but was a bit careless and forgot that your speed is 7 times mine,¡± I said, rubbing my head awkwardly. ¡°You are a weird one. You know that.¡± Kayda said, smiling. ¡°You should smile more like this. It makes you look prettier. That fake smile of yours grouses me out.¡± I said with a serious face. Bang!? ¡°Sorry that I grouse you out!?¡± Kayda shouted after she kicked me into the bushes. Snorting at me, she walked away, leaving me on the ground. ¡°Why do I always get kicked by people,¡± I said with crocodile tears. Not moving from my position, I started to think again. I was finally brought out of my thoughts again when I heard someone approaching me. ¡°What happened to you,¡± Mom asks, looking at me still on the ground. ¡°I angered the dragon again,¡± I said, still not moving. ¡°Again? You don¡¯t even know her for a day, and you made her angry more than once.¡± Mom said,ughing. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. She never really has bad intentions, so it¡¯s fine. And it is fun to make her angry or tease her.¡± I said, smiling at mom. ¡°Just don¡¯t push her too far. She might be a special kind of Dragon, but she still has her limits.¡± Mom said, warning me. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°So, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°My future, I guess.¡± ¡°What about your future.¡± ¡°I want to control it but also make the people around me happy at the same time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Your still young.¡± ¡°I know that, but what will you guys do when all the noble houses team-up against our house in a political battle to take control of me. I am not that naive to think I cant get everything I want if I don¡¯t make a deal with someone.¡± I said. ¡°Fine, that might work if you pick the right person to make a deal with.¡± Mom said. ¡°I thought about making a deal with other Marquis¡¯s houses, seeing as we have the Anlits on our side. But seeing how the capital looks, I don¡¯t think it will be a bad idea to make a deal with the King.¡± I said, waiting for an answer. ¡°Making a deal with the marquis houses that are left is out of the question, especially for you. The Kunis is too arrogant at the moment, with their twins being high dwarfs and the Anabalds are justice freaks. Why don¡¯t you make a deal with the reincarnated twins in the royal family?¡± Mom asks, sitting next to me. ¡°I would have if it weren¡¯t for them being from my peaceful world.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They would most likely ask me to use my powers to bring the world to peace.¡± ¡°You mean you want to leave this world in constant war.¡± Mom said, confused. ..... ¡°In a way, yes. Think about thest 13 to 14 years of your life. No battles, no wars needing to fight. You enjoy it, right, the peaceful time?¡± Seeing her nodded I continued. ¡°Now think how would it be if you never knew about it and the world was as peaceful as our original world. How would you act then? Would you still enjoy these years to their fullest?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I would have acted, but I would definitely not enjoyed it as much as I am doing right now.¡± ¡°Un, humans are greedy at nature. They always want more. Like you saw in my memories. My father reached the top of the world in medicine but never stopped experimenting with me. He always wanted more. Any human or demi-human will be the same in this world. It will differ for each person, but the main thing is they would like to have more.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you trying to say here.¡± Mom said, confused. ¡°I am saying if this world became like ours, it would end up like it. You get born to go to school for 18 years then college for 4 or more years. After that, get a job, marry, have kids, and then die. They won¡¯t enjoy their life to the fullest. Here having a war every 10 to 15 years would make people enjoy their life more in peaceful times. Civilian or not, a war always influences people.¡± ¡°So, are you saying you would go to war every 10 years to make people understand what peace really is?¡± Mom said, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°dly,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I see. I never really thought about it but it makes sense. So, is this why you want to make a deal with the King?¡± Mom asks, smiling back. ¡°Yes, I already told him I would stay with the kingdom 3 years ago. I just think it is time to make a proper deal with him. Though I would like to learn more about him before I do that.¡± I exin, standing up. ¡°True. Now let¡¯s forget about depressing things. Are you ready for tonight?¡± Mom said, smirking. ¡°Tonight,¡± I said, confused. Chapter 48 Chapter 48: We prayer for your Soul ¡°Yeah, I told you, you can torture the traitors, right.¡± Mom said, still smirking. ¡°Aah, You mean we do it tonight. Really. Really, you mean it.¡± I said, jumping around excitedly. ¡°Hehe, it seems you are excited.¡± Mom said awkwardly, looking at my excitement. ¡°Of course, why won¡¯t I!? I can implement magic into my torture methods.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mom said, smiling wryly at me. ¡°So what time are we doing it.¡± ¡°Later, for now, go shower. You are still full of blood.¡± Mom said, pointing at the mansion. ¡°Okay!?¡± I said, running off. ..... ¡°What a child, haha.¡± Mom said, chuckling. (Later that Night) It has been 30 minutes since Mom, I entered the forest, and being too excited to test out what I can do with magic on people started to annoy mom. ¡°How far are we from the prison?¡± I ask while walking next to an irritated Stacy. ¡°That¡¯s like the 100th time you ask that! Can you fucken stop?¡± Mom shouted, grabbing my head. ¡°Haha, but I¡¯m so excited,¡± I said,ughing in panic. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit. Just shut up for the next 10 minutes, okay.¡± Mom said, starting to crashing my head. ¡°OW, OW, Okay. Okay, I will be quiet for the next 10 minutes,¡± I yelled, squirming under her hands in pain. ¡°Good.¡± Mom said, letting go of my head. Walking to a big tree, she pushed the tree, opening a hidden door. ¡°Humm?¡± I hummed, walking towards the open door. I was confused why she said that I couldn¡¯t talk for the next 10 minutes, but looking through the door, the confusion disappeared, seeing what was on the other side of the door. Stairs a lot of stairs leading downwards, and by the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t one or two-story of stairs but way more. Looking at Mom, I saw that she was ring at me. Rubbing my head awkwardly, I started walking down the stairs first. It took another 5 minutes of descending before we came to prison cells. ¡°I will lead this time.¡± Mom said, walking in front of me. Turning 2 corners, we came to an opening revealing a group of people standing at attention, looking at 4 people in the front. Looking at the 4 people talking to the group, I recognized Kayda, Reba, and Lily, but thest female soldier I didn¡¯t recognize. The unknown female was the first to notice that we entered the room and called out. ¡°Lady draig, you have arrived.¡± The woman said, saluting Mom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about formalities, Trinity. Sorry, we arete. This dumbo didn¡¯t want to wake up from her afternoon nap.¡± Mom said, ring at me again. ¡®What can I say? That Ice Guru Tree is just toofortable.¡¯ I thought, smiling back at mom. ¡°I see. You must be the new young miss, right?¡± Trinity said, extending her hand. Trinity was a demi-human with 2 long fluffy pointy ears on the side of her head and had 2 goat horns on top of her head. She had blue hair with green emerald eyes and was wearing a ck shinigami kimono. She looked quite scary, although she was the same height as Stacy. ¡®Why are there so many pretty girls in the capital. Rachel, Kayda, and now Trinty, they all are so pretty.¡¯ I thought, looking at Trinity. Shaking her hand, I nodded and smiled. Seeing as I wasn¡¯t saying anything, she frowns and opened her mouth but was interrupted by Mom. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Trinity. I told her to shut up for a while.¡± Mom said, turning to the group that was still standing at attention. ¡°Alright. I would ask herter when she can talk again.¡± Trinity said, shrugging, and went to stand behind Mom. Shrugging as well, I went and stood next to Trinity. Looking at the group, you could see they had simr outfits as Trinity. There were just more white than Trinitys¡¯. ¡°Alright, Trinity should have brief you guys about what we are going to do tonight. I am still going to repeat it. We are going to teach you new ways to heal, and torture people, or more Kitsuna will do that.¡± Mom said in a demanding voice and pointed at me. She looked at me. Seeing me waving and smiling at them made her sigh and added. ¡°Don¡¯t let her appearance fool you. She is only 13 years old.¡± ¡°EEEHH!?¡± Everyone exims in surprise, looking at me. Luckily I knew it wasing and froze my ears over under my hoodie, blocking most of the sound. ¡°Ooh, and don¡¯t think she has less experience torturing or knowledge about the human body. She is smarter than everyone here when ites to the human body and also has more than 100 confirmed kills in her life.¡± Mom said non-cleanly. ¡°EEEHHH!?¡± Everyone again exims in surprise, this time a lot louder. ¡®My statistics sound like I am a crazy person.¡¯ I thought facepalming. ¡°How does a 13-year-old child have so many confirm kills?¡± Trinity mumbled next to me, looking down. Seeing it will take a while for them before they would be able to calm themselves down again. I thought about how I could get them back so we can start. When I looked at Trinity in the corner of my eye, I smiled mischievously. Moving my mouth to her ear, I blew softly into her ear. ¡°KYAAAA!?¡± Trinity yelped in surprise, making everyone jump in surprise as well to the sudden sound. Turning around, she red at me with her red face. Seeing her look at me like that, I could barely keep myugh in. Bonk!? ¡°Owie,¡± I said, rubbing the top of my head. Looking behind me, I saw Mom stand there ring at me again. ¡°This overexcitement of yours is irritating.¡± Mom said, still ring at me. ¡°Then let me do my job,¡± I said, ring back. ¡°Yeah, but you didn¡¯t have to do something like that.¡± ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t have to tell them about me. We could have just skipped it and went on with the nights¡¯ program, but no, you had to tell them. It would have taken another 10 minutes before everyone calms down again.¡± I said with anger in my voice. ¡°Tsk, fine. Trinity, can we start.¡± Mom said, annoyed. ¡°...Yes. We have 14 private soldiers that betrayed us. 2 corporal soldiers and 1 sergeant. Then there are 5 federation soldiers, with theirmander and the second inmand captured.¡± Trinity said after she calmed down. She was about to give the files to mom, but I intercepted them before she could. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s.¡± ¡°Can you exin theyout of the dungeon, prison?¡± I ask, looking through the files. Not hearing her speak, I looked up at her frowning. ¡°Hello, I am doing the torturing tonight. I need to know theyout to make the torturing more effective.¡± Trinity frown at me, confused, and looked at mom. ¡°Just tell her. She will do a good job.¡± Mom said. ¡°Not being disrespectful but is this the same person,¡± Trinity said, pointing at me. Seeing an opportunity again. I moved closer to her ear again. ¡°Miss goat, pretty please tell me theyout of your prison,¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°Kyaa.¡± Trinity yelped in surprise again and uppercut me on the chin, lifting me from the ground. ¡°Ouch, I deserved that one,¡± I said, rubbing my chin. ¡°Oops, Healer,¡± Trinity said,ing closer to me worriedly. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I am fine,¡± I said, standing up again. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She said, confused. ¡°Yes, I have been through worse,¡± I said, looking at mom. ¡°Ooh, I see,¡± Trinity said, understand seeing who I was looking at. ¡°So, can you start exining theyout to me?¡± I said, going back to the files. ¡°Ooh yeah. 50 prison cells can hold 20 people inside them. These are what you saw when you were walking in. Then there are 4 wings where high-ranking prisoners are held. These ces are set in each corner of the prison. We also have a small squire in the middle of the prison that we mostly use for when we are disposing of the prisoners.¡± ¡°I see. Where do you guys do the torturing?¡± ¡°There are separate rooms for them. I can show you.¡± ¡°Nevermind, we aren¡¯t going to use them. We are making this public torture and ss for everyone down here. Can you lead me to the squire?¡± I said, looking at her, grinning. ¡°I...see,¡± Trinity said, trembling. Turning around, she started to walk down one of the hallways. ¡°Ooh, and all the healerse with me. We will start with your lessons. The rest bring the 14 private soldiers to the squire.¡± I said, following Trinity down the hall. Unknown to me, all the Healers looked at Stacy for help. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t look at me like that. I hope you guys have the stomach for what is about to happen.¡± Stacy said, following behind. before she disappeared from view, she adds. ¡°I include you 3 as well.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Body Studying. Midevil style. (Gore chapter) Brain cell 1 = Like Stacy said before. I hope you guys have the stomach for this. Brain cell 2 = Haha, as if someone will get sick reading about this. Brain cell 1 = Well, you never know. They might have an insanely good imagination. Brain cell 2 = That¡¯s true. Our host does have some dumb imagination. Especially seeing as he still has imaginary friends. Host = I do not have imaginary friends! They are real! Cough, Cough. I am sorry. My brain cells went on a dumb rant there. Just ignored them. Let us get back to the story...And I really do have real friends. (Gore warning) ¡°So, you guys are the only healers we have?¡± I said, looking at the 5 people standing in front of me. ..... ¡°Yes, young miss. We are the only healers we have at the capital at the moment. The rest is out on missions.¡± One of the healers said. ¡°Missions? Like group Missions.¡± I said, confused. ¡°Yes, dungeon exploring. The dead forest has a lot of unexplored dungeons, and parties are sent out every week to go and explore them.¡± Kayda said from the side. ¡°Oh, okay. Whatever, let¡¯s start.¡± I said, turning around. I grinned at 14 private soldiers. ¡°It is surprising that out of the 24 capture targets, there is only 1 female, and she isn¡¯t even from our kingdom.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Hearing one of them still muttering, I sighed. Getting annoyed by his muttering, I walked towards him. ¡°Ken, Tank, Mid private for thest 5 years. What are you muttering about.¡± I said, grabbing his head. ¡°Aah, please, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Ken said, pleading and crying. Picking him up from the ground, I saw that there was blood flowing down his head. ¡°Hmm.¡± I hummed, tilting my head. I grabbed him with my free hand at his cor and looked at the now free hand. Chuckling at hand, I mumbled. ¡°To think I can have ws in my human form. Or close to ws, it¡¯s more just my nails that grew by an inch.¡± ¡°Please, I beg you. I would do anything. I just don¡¯t want to die.¡± Ken said, yelling in desperation. ¡°Oi, shut up,¡± I said, grabbing his jaw. Walking back in front of the healers, I looked at them, ignoring ken squirming in my hand and said. ¡°Now, how much do you guys know about the human body?¡± ¡°We know that the human body has internal organs, muscles, and bones.¡± One of the healers exin. ¡°Okay, so you guys know the basic at least. Do you guys know what is more important, the lungs or kidneys?¡± I ask. ¡°Longs? Kidneys?¡± They mumbled in confusion. ¡°Hmm, I see. Okay, what do you guys call the organ that you use to breathe?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a name for the organs. We split it up into the upper half organs and lower half organs. We know that the upper half organs are more important than the lower half, though.¡± Hearing the exnation, my eyebrow twitched. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. You guys never dissected a human body?¡± I said, smiling wryly. ¡°Dissecting?¡± They mumbled again in confusion. ¡°You got to be kidding me,¡± I said. Sighing, I started to form an Ice table in front of me, big enough for a human body toy on. ¡°You torture squad at the side. Make this dumbass shut up,¡± I said, pointing at the rest of the 13 private soldiers. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± RIP!? Thud!? While everyone¡¯s attention was on the prisoners, they suddenly heard fabric and skin ripping apart, followed by a sound of something hitting the floor. Looking at where the sound came from, they saw a human head with a spine connected to it roll on the ground. ¡°Damn, I ripped out his spine out as well,¡± I said, disappointed. ¡°BLEGH!?¡± Seeing the seen multiple people vomited up their dinner at the spot. ¡°Tsk, already puking, and we just got started,¡± I said, putting Kens¡¯ body on the table. Making some knives, I started cutting his clothes away. ¡°I will give you guys 10 minutes to recollect yourself before we start.¡± ¡°Give them 30 minutes. There is no way the healers will be fine in 10.¡± Mom said from the side. Looking up at the healers, I saw all 5 of them were paled and were bowing down on the floor. ¡°Fine, 30 minutes.¡± ¡°I am surprised you are also sick from something like this, Lily,¡± I said, looking at Reba holding Lilys¡¯ hair. ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t expecting that. Sorry if I disappointed you.¡± Lily said, looking down. ¡°Why would I be disappointed? I am just surprised. I mean,mon, you are married to Reba, and you guys¡¯ nightly activities are... I just thought you know.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Though If you ask me, that torture squad is a disappointment,¡± I added, pointing at half of the torture squad that was still vomiting. ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t need to worry. You won¡¯t easily disappoint me. I also know you haven¡¯t seen a war yet, and your fighting style does not expose you to much to blood.¡± I said, smiling at her, shocking her. ¡°Hehe, the more you talk, the more you sound like, Stacy,¡± Reba said,ughing. ¡°But I do have a question how are you fine smelling all this?¡± ¡°Haha, I burnt my nostrils before we started. I can¡¯t smell at all at the moment. I can heal it myselfter again.¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Your one crazy person,¡± Trinity said, picking up the head. ¡°What are you going to do with that head,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Going to throw it away, of course.¡± ¡°No, put it back,¡± I said, smiling pointing to the floor. ¡°Okay,¡± Trinity said, dropping the head again. ¡°Good girl, Now help your men to recover. The healers are doing better than them. For a torture squad, they are, Pathetic.¡± I said, pointing at the 4 healers who were already up and ready to start. ¡°I am going to fucken drill those basters for this,¡± Trinity said, clenching her fist in the humiliation. Seeing her so angry, I smiled and nodded without her noticing and turn back to the table with Ken on. ¡°So, are you guys ready? I am only going to show you guys 4 times where every organ is. After that, each of you has 1 body to practice on and 1 for your test. So take notes. You guys will also need to teach the rest of the healers in the ck ops.¡± I said calmly. ¡°We understand.¡± They said, taking stationery out of nowhere and started writing. ¡°Let us start Body studying. Medieval Style.¡± I said before starting to cut Ken open. (Stacy POV) ¡°She moves like she has done this multiple times,¡± Trinity said. Looking at how easily ¡°Well, she has. Like 5 times.¡± I said, surprising her. ¡°5 times my ass. There is no way she is that good after 5 times.¡± Trinity said, a bit annoyed. ¡°Is it because of HIS notes?¡± Reba ask. ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± I nodded. ¡°Who is he?¡± Trinity asks, confused, looking at me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°I see,¡± Trinity said, looking back at Kitsuna doing her operation. ¡°I was wondering, did she really identally rip of that guy¡¯s head and spine, or was it on purpose,¡± Kayda asks, confuse. ¡°She is my daughter. What do you think,¡± I said, grinning at Kayda? ¡°Tha-¡± St!? ¡°Next!?¡± Kitsuna shouted before through the body against the bars next to Trinity. ¡°Yeah, she is your daughter, alright,¡± Trinity said, annoyed, cleaning some of the blood of her. ¡°Well, she did say we need to make a scene for when the torture starts,¡± Reba said, holding in herugher at seeing Trinity. Looking at Kitsuna walking towards a random prisoner, tapping his forehead, killing him instantly. ¡°How did she do that?¡± Trinity asks, confused. ¡®Can¡¯t me her for that. Most of these guys are actually stronger than her, and she just killed a guy by tapping his forehead.¡¯ I thought, looking at Trinity. ¡°She used her Ice magic to freeze the body. Killing him instantly.¡± Kayda exins. ¡°Ooh, yeah, Lily, how are you feel,¡± I ask, looking at Lily. To my surprise, she was so intensely looking at how Kitsuna was dissecting and telling people about the human body. She didn¡¯t even hear my question. ¡®Ooh yeah, she uses the rapier. This should actually boost her fighting capabilities if she knows more about the human body.¡¯ I thought, grinning. ¡°Lily, you can join them, you know,¡± Reba said. ¡°No, I am fine here,¡± Lily said, not taking her eyes off Kitsuna. ¡°Just join them,¡± Reba said, pushing Lily towards the Healers. ¡°Aah, finally joining us,¡± Kitsuna said, taking her Lily by the hand and continued exining. ¡°You said she would be teaching us about torture as well right,¡± Trinity asks, intrigued. ¡°Haha, yeah, I cant wait for the faces when she does her favorite torture method,¡± I said,ughing at thinking how their faces will change seeing how brutal she can be. ¡°What method?¡± Trinity asks, confused. ¡°She calls it The Blood Eagle,¡± I said, smirking. ..... Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Illusionist eyes (Kitsuna POV) Nodding my head in approval. I smiled at seeing how easily these 5 healers dissect and point out every organ and telling me how important they are. I was quite impressed at how fast their learning skill was. It only took them 2 hours to remember everything. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am still a bit confused about how this will help us heal people?¡± One of the healers ask. ¡°It will make you guys understand where to start healing and how the organ looks like. For example, you guys might have focused on stopping the bleeding first, then internal organs, right. Well, know you guys know that that is not the most important thing. It is still important, but what if the lung got punctured by a sword? What¡¯s more important, the sword wound or the lung.¡± I exin, looking at them. ¡°The Lung.¡± The same healers said. A secondter realization struck her, and she nodded in understanding. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°No problem. Remember, visualization is also imported when ites to magic. Will you guys stay for the torture side as well?¡± I ask. ¡°No, I am fine.¡± ¡°Same.¡± ..... ¡°Yeah, I am done for the night.¡± ¡°I will stay. I think I will learn more, and we can help if needed.¡± ¡°I will also stay.¡± ¡°Cool, you guys will be a great help,¡± I said, nodding. Looking around, I started to move some of the bodies around, making it look more gruesome and eerie. When I was done, I walked to Trinity and asked. ¡°Can you tell your men to get the rest of the captured people here? Except the vice-captain and themander of the federation army? I have something nned for them. I want to talk to the vice-captain first.¡± ¡°I can do that. But why do you want to talk to the vice-captain?¡± ¡°You will see. She is way more interesting than you guys think.¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Okay, follow me. Luckily themander is in the same wing as his vice-captain.¡± Trinity said before going down a hallway again. Following her down, mom came and walked next to me. ¡°Why did you say she more interesting than we think?¡± Mom asks intruded. ¡°It¡¯s more an assumption, but I think it is because of her that we didn¡¯t see the attacking.¡± ¡°But she is only a Puppeteer.¡± ¡°That might be so, but she is a demi-human. The federation discriminates against demi-humans, but she is a vice-captain. Why is that?¡± I said, smiling. ¡°If you say so. I am leaving it up to you anyways.¡± Mom said, shrugging. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get a lot of information out of him,¡± I said with an evil smirk. ¡°Here we are. They are both behind this door. They are still in separate cells, though.¡± Trinity exins,ing to a stop in front of a metal door. Done exining, she opened the door and walked in. ¡°Aah, you finely arrived. You won¡¯t get any information to of me, Haha.¡± A man said from behind bars to the right. His voice was full of confidence and determination. ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t wait to break you,¡± I said, giving him a smirk. The one with the most determination is the funniest to break. ¡°Haha, like you will be able to break me,¡± He said, smirking back. ¡°Yeah, you think so? Sadly I can¡¯t start with you.¡± I said, faking my sadness. ¡°I see. Go ahead. She doesn¡¯t know anything about the federation anyways,¡± He said, still smirking. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I said, creating an ice wall sealing his vision off to the cell his vice-captain was in. Walking to the cell across from him, I saw a dog demi-human sitting in seize a position in the middle of the cell. She was also looking down with closed eyes. Looking at her, I sighed in anger and mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought.¡± ¡®Analyst.¡¯ Status Name: Apricot Age: 20 Race: Demi dog Bloodline: Demi dog Gender: Female Level 463 ss: Puppeteer (Rare)(ve) ¡°Can you open the door? I want to go inside?¡± I ask, looking at Trinity. ¡°Not happening. She is way stronger than you.¡± Trinity denied immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t think she would be attacking me,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± Trinity started to say, but Mom interrupted her. ¡°Open it. I think I know what you want to do, Kitsuna, but do understand we cant trust her that easily.¡± Mom said, taking the keys from Trinity and opening the cell for me. ¡°I know, I know. Thank you,¡± I said, walking in. When I was in, I made an Ice wall behind me, making it a private room. And for the first time, Apricot opened her eyes and looked at me, confused. ¡°Did you not hear that man. I am no use to you,¡± Apricot said with an emotionless voice. Not answering her, I walked closer to her. Looking her over, I saw she had 2 dog ears on top of her head, with the right one being cut in half. Her tail was also not in good shape. I couldn¡¯t see what color her fur really was as she was dirty. ¡°You aren¡¯t useless, are you. I mean, you were the vice-captain of the attack squad.¡± I said, walking around her. ¡°Hmph, like that means anything.¡± She snorted, looking down again. Walking even closer to her, I put my hand on her head, making her start shivering like crazy. ¡°Why are you shivering like that,¡± I asked, confused. Crouching down, I looked into her eyes. Seeing her eyes shake, I sigh and take my hand back. ¡°So they did something to you, didn¡¯t they,¡± I ask out of interest. Not receiving an answer, I sighed and started thinking of a way for her to start talking. I wasn¡¯t nning to start torturing, but I needed a way for her to talk. ¡°Okay, I got it. You don¡¯t want to talk about it, but let¡¯s get you cleaned up,¡± I said, standing up. Walking to a corner of the cell, I made an ice block in front of me. After finishing the ice block, I put my hand in the middle and started sting some of my fire magic, making the ice block a tub with some water in it. ¡°There, that should do it,¡± I said, walking towards her again. Seeing me walk to her again, she started to move backward. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not going to do anything bad to you. I will only wash you. Then we can start talking again.¡± I said, picking her up princess carry. Walking back to the tub with her struggling in my arms. ¡°No, let me go!?¡± She shouted, struggling. Feeling that most of her power was gone, she looked at me and opened her mouth. ¡°It might be a bit cold sorry,¡± I said before she could speak and dropped her into the tub. ¡°COLD!?¡± Apricot shouted when her head came back up to the surface. She was about to jump out when I pushed her back into the water. ¡°Stay! You are dirty.¡± I shouted while undressing her. (10 minutester) ¡®That felt so wrong in so many ways.¡¯ I thought, holding back my embarrassment. Sighing, I thought back at how her body looked. There were so many scars on her, and they didn¡¯t look like battle scars. Feeling my killing intent building up again, I sighed to calm myself. Looking back at her I saw she had the clothes on that I gave her. ¡®That¡¯s another pretty face. At least she isn¡¯t from the capital.¡± I thought, looking at her. Now that she was cleaned up, I could see she had light brown fur, and her looks weren¡¯t that short of Kaydas¡¯. ¡°Who gave you those scars?¡± I ask. Hearing my question, she looked down and sat in front of me. ¡°I got them in fights,¡± She said with her emotionless voice. ¡°Fights for your body?¡± I ask. Seeing her stiffen up, I knew the answer to my own question. ¡°Well, seeing as some of these are fresh, and they are mostly on your back. Gives me also a clue who gave them to you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t say something against your master,¡± I said. Sighing again, I added. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have enough info already. I won¡¯t ask anything about that topic again.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Apricot mumbled in a barely hearable voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got a question for you, though?¡± I said, putting my hand on her chin. ¡°Yes,¡± She said, trying to pull away from me. ¡°Can I remove your contacts? I want to see how your real eyes look like.¡± I ask, looking at her eyes. ¡°No, you will be weirded out,¡± She said, still struggling to get away from me. ¡°HUH? Have you seen my eyes? I don¡¯t think they can be worse than mine,¡± I said, pushing her down and quickly removing her contacts. Gasping at the sight of her eyes. ¡°Illusionist¡¯s eyes? One of the moremon eye powers this world has. To think you had those.¡± I said, looking at her eyes. Her eyes were a mix of multiple neon colors together, making it look like she had two rainbow orb for eyes. Some would say it looked weird for a person, but it was actually beautiful. Illusionist¡¯s eyes are a special type of eyes that makes illusions looking like reality. Even Mom, with her skill, can¡¯t beat the illusion eyes. She will still fall for it even if their levels are this far apart. The only way to win against it is to know about it and to know what sort of environment you are in. For example, her Ilussionist eyes won¡¯t easily work on me at the moment because I would know it is her, and I would know if something is out of ce. The more I looked at them, the more annoyed I became. Seeing my reaction to her eyes, she started to chuckle. ¡°...¡± Apricot didn¡¯t say anything but stiffen up, seeing me get annoyed. ¡°This is just unfair. Why do I get scary eyes when I could get something this beautiful.¡± I said, crossing my arms and pouted. ¡°Hehe, really, that your reaction,¡± She said, chuckling. ¡°What are you making fun of me,¡± I said, still with my cheeks puffed up. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just you really look childish at the moment.¡± She said, hiding her smile. ..... ¡°Ooh, seems I made you smile, little doggie,¡± I said, taking her hands away from her mouth. ¡°Hey! How are you so strong?¡± She said, pulling her hands out of my grasp. ¡°Strong? Haha, Nah, I¡¯m way weaker than you actually.¡± I said,ughing. ¡°The reason why I can best you at the moment is that you have suppressors on, and I have frozen most of your muscle without you knowing. Not enough to leave permanent damage but enough for me to overpower you.¡± I exin, pointing at the metal braces on her wrists and ankles. I also dispelled my ice magic in her muscles. ¡°I see. Why are you so nice to me?¡± Apricot said, looking at me, confused with a hint of hope in her eyes. ¡°Hmm, because you have suffered a lot, and I want to free you,¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°Free me? You can¡¯t do that, can you?¡± She said, trying to hide her excitement. ¡°Sadly, I cannot free youpletely as you were a federation soldier. ve or not. But I can get you to be our ve instead of that rapist over there.¡± I said, smiling at her and pointed to the ice wall. ¡°I will still be a ve. What¡¯s the difference?¡± She said, a bit depressed. ¡°Yeah, but only until my mother can trust you,¡± I said, shrugging. Standing up, I added, holding my handout. ¡°But it will be better than that man, won¡¯t it. So, what do you say will you join me?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Breaking a Commander ¡°I guess it will better than him,¡± Apricot said, smiling. ¡°Cool, we will finalize everything after I killed themander,¡± I said, smiling back. ¡°Okay,¡± Apricot said, nodding. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go break amander then,¡± I said, breaking down the ice wall. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Mom said with an annoyed voice. Looking at the Apricot, her eyes widen for a second before she talked again. ¡°Illusionist¡¯s eyes! So that¡¯s how you got through. I didn¡¯t think the federation had more of them.¡± ¡°They said I am thest. Though, I¡¯m not sure if that is true also. We might have more. Thest one I knew was killed a couple of years ago.¡± Apricot said, hiding behind me. ¡°But wait, you didn¡¯t have those eyes when you came in,¡± Trinity said, confused. ¡°She used contacts to hide them,¡± I exin, looking at Apricot behind me. ..... ¡°Contacts?¡± Everyone except Mom and Apricot said, tilting their heads. ¡°Reincarnation thing,¡± I said, making them nod in understanding. ¡°Why are you hiding like that? We aren¡¯t going to do anything to you. You already said you would follow my daughter, right?¡± Mom said, surprising everyone except me, who was just shaking my head at mom. ¡°How? Did you hear us?¡± Apricot said with wide eyes. ¡°Just ignore her. She isn¡¯t normal,¡± I said, pushing Apricot in front of everyone. Passing Kayda, I saw that the skin on her neck started to change color. Stoping, I raised an eyebrow and said. ¡°Kayda, what is happening to your neck?¡± ¡°Ooh, it is nothing. It will go away in a couple of days.¡± Kayda said, smiling. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said before moving past Apricot towards the Commander¡¯s ice wall. ¡°How should I start with this one,¡± I mumbled, stopping in front of the ice wall. ¡°So, Apricot, why did you use contacts to hide your eyes?¡± ¡°Themander said it was the best way to make use of my eyes.¡± ¡°Huh? Thest one I fought had a blindfold on.¡± ¡°Blindfold? Do you mean Lord Kaga, who was killed a couple of years ago?¡± ¡°Yeah, that Kaga dude. He had a blindfold on to hide his Illusionist¡¯s eyes. He said he used an illusion on himself to see through the blindfold and 360 degrees around him. I tried it myself using my skill, but I could never make it work. It might be only possible for people with those eyes.¡± Mom exins, looking at Apricot. ¡°I see, so you were the one who killed him,¡± Apricot said, bowing down, she added. ¡°Thank you for killing that man. He was one of the worst racists I have ever met in person. He was also the one who killed my sister.¡± ¡°I am sorry to hear that. Though, I know he went on about how humans are a better race than all the others. Though he was strong, he even scratched me when we fought. Although after I figured out about his eyes, he didn¡¯tst long. He was too reliant on those eyes.¡± Mom said, chuckling, thinking about her battle. ¡°I got it. Trinity, do we have any good puppeteer close by?¡± I said, looking at Trinity. ¡°We do right here.¡± She said, pointing to herself. ¡°You¡¯re a puppeteer?¡± I said, looking at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Yes, why are you giving me that look.¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing at all,¡± I said, looking away. ¡°Apricot, go stand around the corner so he can¡¯t see you. Can someone hold him down so I can immobilize him?¡± ¡°I will hold him down.¡± Mom said, sighing. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, putting my hand on the wall dispelling it. Just when the wall disappeared, a hand came out between the bars piercing my chest. Looking down with a frown, I looked back at themander, who was grinning at me. ¡°Haha, torture me know bitch.¡± He said,ughing. ¡°You are going to pay for that, you dumb fuck.¡± I said, surprising him. Grabbing his hand, I made a senbon in my free hand and pushed it into the back of his neck, making him slump onto the ground. Closing my hoodie, hiding the hole in my shirt and bra, I looked down at him and said. ¡°You really pissed me off now. After tonight you will wish you never did that.¡± ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t need to hold him down.¡± Mom said before catching an ice daggering at her. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I really didn¡¯t think he would have done that.¡± ¡°You were fast enough to stop him,¡± I said, throwing another Ice dagger at her. ¡°But I knew you would have been fine,¡± She said, catching the dagger again. ¡°Tsk, whatever, just open the cell. I need him to pay for destroying clothes.¡± I said, looking at Trinity, who was looking between themander and me with wide eyes. ¡°Trinity, open the fucken door,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Wait, wait. How are you still alive. He just stabbed you in your heart.¡± Trinity said, paled. ¡°Something that small won¡¯t kill me. Now open the cell,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was just something small, hehe,¡± Trinity mumbled open the cell door. Walking in, I kicked themander, so he was on his back looking up to the ceiling. Crouching down in front of him, I looked him into his eyes that were still showing confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know if any of the reincarnations in your kingdom ever told you about acupuncture. If not, I will tell you. It is a method from Earth that helps people release stress and. There are a lot more benefits with it, but I am toozy to tell you everything. Now you might wonder why I am telling you this. Well, it¡¯s simple. The is one thing people don¡¯t know about acupuncture.¡± I said, making senbons in my hand. I moved to his side and started to insert senbons into him. ¡°With benefits, there are always negatives. It depends on how you use it. It can make a person¡¯s senses heighten to a new degree to take it away like you right now. This includes pain and pleasure. All of your senses you can have can be heightened to something you never knew was possible. The best is when you move with the senbons in you. They pain them is nothingpared to a simple stab to the chest.¡± Inserting more than 20 senbons, I kicked him over on the stomach and went on to insert even more. 5 minutester, I stood up and looked at him with a grin. ¡°We are almost done. This is for piercing my chest, asshole,¡± I said before making a small staff thing in my hand and shoved it into his butt. ¡°Woah!¡± Everyone exims in shock. ¡°His will feel that in the morning...never mind. He will feel that in a couple of seconds.¡± Mom said before changing her sentence. ¡°AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!? No, stop it hurts!?¡± Themander screamed in pain when I pulled out the senbon in his neck. ¡°We only just started, and you are crying. Where is that bravado from before.¡± I said, grinning, seeing him already crying just from the beginning. Spotting Apricots head at the side of the cell. My grin widens, seeing her expression. One of the biggest smiles I have ever seen was ster on her face. ¡°Trinity, can you pick him up like a puppet. Put him in a T pose with his legs straight.¡± I said, making way for Trinity. ¡°Okay,¡± Trinity said before wire came out of her wrists that went and connected at multiple points on themander. Pulling him up, He screamed again in pain. ¡°Is this good?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. Pull the limb I call out okay.¡± I said, standing in front of him. ¡°Now, we can start with the questioning.¡± ¡°I will never betray my kingdom,¡± he said between gritted teeth. ¡°We will see about that. First question...¡± (30 minutester) ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t good.¡± Mom said with a worried look. ¡°No shit,¡± I said, annoyed. Well, I did break him like I knew I would, but the information he gave us wasn¡¯t good news for us. Though most of the news was bad, there was one good thing. Our technology at the moment is far more advanced than theirs. But we might be in front when ites to tech, but we are far behind with power. Our biggest fear hase true. Like I said yesterday about the reincarnations being weapons and that the federation would have a search order for them. They did just that and found 14 reincarnations, and only 4 of them are under a ve contract. Meaning 10 of them are loyal enough to the Federation to make them trusted enough to go without it. The other bad news is that they are busy making peace treaties with the other 2 kingdoms. He also told us about multiple future nned out attacks that were mostly useless because the federations knew we captured him, and they most likely going to change the ns. However, it isn¡¯tpletely useless as we know what they might target in the future. ¡°If I may, why are you guys so down. Wasn¡¯t the information he gave you guys good?¡± Apricot asks, confused. ¡°Sigh, no, it was good information but hearing that they have 14 reincarnations means bad news for us. The next war is going to be one hell of a blood bath. Especially if the other kingdoms join in.¡± I said, putting a senbon back into the unconsciousmander¡¯s neck. ¡°Why is that so bad?¡± ¡°You saw I easily I could overpower you, right? Using tricks, though.¡± ¡°Yes, you said you frozen my muscles.¡± ¡°Un, yes. Do you know what level I am at?¡± ¡°Probably a Sage-type ss at level 200?¡± ¡°Sage type ss I am a speed type. Haha, I don¡¯t even have a ss yet, and I am only level 27.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Apricot and Trinity exim in surprise. ¡°Huh, I understand Apricots¡¯ confusion, but why Trinity. Didn¡¯t you know about her level?¡± Mom asks, tilting her head. ¡°No, I never knew.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52: ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s get back to the topic hand. Like I was saying. If you look at my level and my power, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. The reason is that I am a reincarnation. Amari is the same. If you take that into ount, you can think that the other 14 reincarnations can be as strong or even stronger than I am at my level.¡± I exin. ¡°I dought that,¡± Mom mumbled. ¡°Haah, like hell, I am the strongest mom. I meanmon if I have a bloodline, they can also have one, right.¡± I said, a bit annoyed, making Mom shake her head. ¡°I have joined in with the weirdest person ever. She is half crazy, ruthless, kind, smart, and dumb.¡± Apricot mumbled. ¡°Are you regretting your decision, Apricot?¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°Huh. Oh no. I was just thinking about how much will happen in the future, being at your side.¡± She said. Feeling killing intent, she looked in the direction it came from. Seeing Kayda re at her, she hurriedly added. ¡°As a follower, of course.¡± ¡°Okay? Mom, before we go back to the square. What are we going to do about the information we have received?¡± I ask. ¡°We will have to tell the king about it, but I don¡¯t think we should make it public to everyone. Maybe only the main houses.¡± ..... ¡°We can¡¯t tell the duke house, though.¡± ¡°I understand you don¡¯t like Hugo, but they will need to know about it.¡± Mom said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I mean, they take any soldier in the right. Which means they should have the most spies in them. Also, I think we should only tell the current heads of the houses about it. We will also tell them to do a proper cleanout in their forces before telling them about the information. this includes us as well.¡± ¡°I understand that, but that will take some time.¡± ¡°Yes, I am not the best at tactics, but they actually seed in their mission to destroy the mansion even though I actually did it. This means those other ns will starting in to y. We know about some ces they will attack, but that can only be a diversion. I would say we recall everyone from the dead forest exploring for now.¡± ¡°But the forest is used to level up our soldiers,¡± Kayda said. ¡°I know that, but we need to do a proper cleanout, and the best way to do that is to have everyone together.¡± ¡°But what about the border patrol?¡± Kayda asks, confused. ¡°Hmm, I think we should be fine for a couple of months. They won¡¯t try anything just yet.¡± Mom said. ¡°I will have to talk to Dean about it.¡± ¡°Okay, so are we still going to make the torture public to our forces or not.¡± ¡°No, that would make it harder to find the traitors if we are going to do a big cleanout. I would say just teach them the art and get it over with.¡± ¡°I see, at least I can still torture people,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°I will be going then. You go with Trinity and Apricot and teach them your specialty. Reba, you and Lily wille with me. As for you, Kayda. Go to bed. You will need to start training Amari from tomorrow.¡± Mom ordered before leaving the prison with Reba and Lily. ¡°Humm.¡± I hummed seeing her just leave us like that. ¡°I guess I see you guys tomorrow,¡± Kayda said, also walking out. ¡°Sigh, I have a question about your ss puppeteer. Can you guys use this guy as puppets? And if you can do, the strength of the puppet does it depend on how strong they were when they were alive?¡± I said, pointing at the unconsciousmander. ¡°We can but not for long. The corpse doesn¡¯tst long, making them useless after a while. We mostly use them in war times. As for ss and level, It makes a difference.¡± Trinity exin. ¡°So, it¡¯s only just because the bodies don¡¯tst. That¡¯s fine. I will teach you guys how to preserve a corpse.¡± I said, stabbing themander in the chest before putting him in my storage. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you going to use him in your torture ss?¡± Trinity said, making me confused. ¡°Huh? Oh, hell no. You just said that the strength of the puppet depends on their ss and level. His corpse will be very useful for Apricot.¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Wait, you want me to use him as a puppet?¡± Apricot said with aplex expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t, want to use him because of who he was. I can give him to Trinity.¡± I said. ¡°No, it¡¯s because he would be a waste on me. I am still a low-level Trinity is way higher than me.¡± Apricot said, looking down. ¡°I see. We can talk about thatter. Let us return to the square.¡± I said, walking out of the prison cell. Coming back into the square, I saw the 5 federation soldiers curse at the 3 traitors. Coughing to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± One of the federation soldiers shouted in fear. ¡°Ooh, you recognize me, Gerry.¡± ¡°Of course I recognize you you fucken threw me!?¡± He shouted, making me raise an eyebrow. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re the guy I threw with my tail? How the fuck did you survive.¡± I said, baffled. There wasn¡¯t a lot I remember, but I do remember throwing someone with my tail as I did with Dean yesterday. It was just with much more force. ¡°I...¡± ¡°What is that whore doing with you!? She betrayed us!?¡± One of the other men shouted, interrupting Gerry. Hearing his words, I had to hold myself to kill him outright. Looking back at Apricot, who just walked into the square, I saw that she was looking down. ¡°Hey, Apricot, do you want me to start with him?¡± I said, receiving a small nod. I smirked and walked to the guy who just talked. Picking him up by the head, I said. ¡°It seems the doggie has chosen my first prey.¡± ¡°Fuck you. I won¡¯t tell you anything, you damn demon. I hope you burn in hell.¡± He said, trying to struggle out of my hand. ¡°You know that doesn¡¯t sound so bad,¡± I said, smirking. Forcing him to a prone position, I started to sever his ribs from his spine. ¡°AAAAH!? Stop, it hurt!?¡± He screamed in pain, making me smile widen. ¡°You¡¯re just like yourmander. Talk so big and no backbone.¡± I said, making all of them fume in rage. ¡°Like ourmander will ever betray the federation,¡± Gerry said with confidence. ¡°You think? He only resisted like 5 minutes against me before spilling everything.¡± I said, looking at Gerry, confused. Themander actually resisted longer, but they didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°Like I would believe a demon like you.¡± One of the other guys said. ¡°I don¡¯t really care,¡± I said, putting my hand into the back of the guy I have cut open. ¡°Hey, Trinity, can I have some of your wire?¡± ¡°Here,¡± Trinity said, throwing a metal box next to me. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, nodding. Pulling one of his lungs out of his back, I froze the corner of it. Picking up the box, Trinty threw it to me. I pulled out some wires. Making a hole in the frozen part of the lung, I tied the wire to his Lung. Repeating the process with the other lung, I made poles on the square roof where the wire was going through. ¡°Okay, so are you going to tell me anything, or should I pull these,¡± I said. ¡°Go to hell.¡± He said with a heavy breath. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, pulling strings hosting him up into the air. ¡°AAAAAHHHHH!?¡± He screamed before breathing hisst. ¡°And there you have it, guys. This is what you call a blood eagle,¡± I said, smirking at my work. Freezing the wire in ce, leaving him in the air. I looked at the Sargeant and smirked, knowing what I am going to do with him. While I was walking to him, one of the healers who stayed behind walked up to me for some reason. Looking at her, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, can you please hear my selfish request?¡± She said with a small bow. ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± I said, hearing some desperation in her voice. ¡°I understand you have been tasked to kill the traitors, but can I please have the honors in kill the high Sargeant,¡± She said, pointing at the Sargeant whose eyes were bulging. ¡°HUH?¡± I exim in surprise. This was thest thing I expected her to ask. ¡°You see, ma¡¯am, that dumbass is my sister¡¯s boyfriend, and he betrayed my sister and the ck ops. I wanted to kill him when I saw hime in, but the torture squad stopped me from doing so.¡± She exins, looking at me in the eyes. ¡°Haha, That was a surprise. What are your name and your sisters?¡± I said, smiling. ¡°My name is Sirona. My sisters¡¯ name is Brenda.¡± ¡°Healer and Sword. I guess she is also in the ck ops.¡± ¡°Yes, she is a Major.¡± She said, confusing me. ¡°Your sisters¡¯ taste is,¡± I said, confused looking at the Sargeant. ¡°I know. She has weird taste sometimes.¡± She said, also looking at him. ¡°Well, Sirona, I can have you kill him, but you have to join my personal guard,¡± I said, interested in her merciless attitude. ¡°I will happily join your squad, ma¡¯am,¡± She said smiling. ¡°Cool, here you can kill him with this,¡± I said, holding an ice dagger. ¡°No, need,¡± She said, turning around walking to the Sargeant. Shrugging, I walked to the corporals. ¡°Think about this, Sirona. Your sister will hate you if she hears that you killed me,¡± The Sargeant shouted in desperation. ¡°Have you not figured it out already? She is a sis-con. There is no way she will hate me. Hehe.¡± Sirona said with an evilugh. ¡°She will be mine again,¡± She added, barely hearable. ¡®It seems both you are.¡¯ I thought, forcing the corporals into two chairs. While I was busy strapping them to the chairs, I heard a very ¡®manly¡¯ scream from the Sargeant. Turning around, I could feel how the blood left my face. ¡®Holy fucken shit. She can reverse heal!?¡¯ I thought, watching how Sirona was turning the sergeant into a ck lump of flesh. ¡°Got to say that is one gruesome ability you have,¡± I said to Sirona, who was walking back to me, cleaning her hand. ¡°Yes, but I think with your teachings, I can make it way better.¡± She said, smiling making me shiver. ¡°Okay, go stand there next, Apricot. She will be one of your partners from now on,¡± I said, pointing to Apricot. Seeing her confused face, I added. ¡°Just look at her back, and you will understand.¡± Turning my attention back to the corporals, I smirk. ¡°Now for you two guys,¡± I said, pointing one finger out. I made a small ball of Lightning and shot it towards them. ..... ¡°AAAAHHH.¡± Sitting on a couple of corpses with 5 blood eagles behind me. I could only imagine how I looked at the moment for the torture squad standing in front of me. ¡°Now, I will be writing multiple books for you guys on human biology. It will help you guys with better torture methods. I do understand the ones I showed you are a bit too gruesome for you guys and not that useful in getting information. I will also write books for the healers to learn from. In other words, you guys will have a lot of learning material in the next couple of months.¡± I exin. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± They all saluted. ¡°Can you like not, call me ma¡¯am?¡± I said. Looking around, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°How do you guys clean this ce. There are no drains here.¡± ¡°Well, we never do things this gruesome, so it wasn¡¯t needed,¡± Trinity said. ¡°I see. Okay, everyone, leave the square. I will make it easier for you guys,¡± I said, confusing them, but they still listened and left the square. Closing the square of I let the room be engulfed by my fire magic, leaving only ash left of everything. Chapter 53 Chapter 53: The Dragoness has arrived. Waking up under my ice tree, I thought back atst night¡¯s execution. I was so excited about it, and it kind of bothered me that I was like that. Whatever the worst part aboutst night was that I didn¡¯t actually have fun. I had to get information out of them, so I couldn¡¯t actually just let them suffer and then die. There were parts I couldn¡¯t touch that were my favorite things to destroy. All because they needed to be able to talk. Like, have you ever heard a person that tries to shout for help with their vocal cords destroyed or without a togue. It¡¯s fucken hrious. When they do, all thates out is a hoarse shout that sounds like a baby dying. Please don¡¯t ask me how I know that. The only one I really enjoyedst night was themander. He reminded me of this one guy I killed in my past. He was just all talk and no backbone, just like themander. It was a 2-meter bodybuilder who tried to rape some girl in my past life. I also used acupuncture on the bodybuilder. The way he was screaming while I was destroying all his muscles one by one wasical. Wait a minute... I didn¡¯t heal themander after I tortured him, meaning his muscle are still destroyed, rendering his body useless for puppeteering. Well, shit, that was dumb of me. That reminds me I need to get back at Stacy for letting him stab me in the chest. I know she was still pissed from this afternoon where we stopped Dean and her ¡®fun,¡¯ but who the fuck cares. Those two rabbits can wait for another week before they can continue. I mean, they waited 3 years. Is another week that bad? It has been 8 years for me!? Sighing, I stood up in my fox form. Looking at the mansion, I started to shake myself. I don¡¯t know why but it is like a normal reaction for me to do this if I stood up from the ground. After that, I started walking towards the mansion in my smallest fox form. ¡°Let¡¯s think about what did I learnst night,¡± I said to myself. ..... I got myself 3 subordinates. Where one is an ex-federation soldier and my ve, and the other 2 are sis-cons. Sis-con that reminds me of Rachels¡¯s brother. Ooh yeah, talking about Rachel, I think I have figgered out how to make her aplete angel. Last night when I was busy dissecting the traitors, I saw a difference between Demi-human blood and Human blood. They might look the same for an average person but for me, who has seen over a hundred times human blood, I could see the difference with a nce. That¡¯s not the most important thing. Half breeds blood is a mix of both, but their blood acts like oil and water, never mixing properly. So I thought about what if you remove the one type of blood in the half breed? What then? Now I just want to test it on Rachel. I sound like my father. I also learned that there would be a war in the next 2 years. Knowing this, I need to get to at least level 200 or 300 in the next 2 years, or else I will die immortal or not. But I can¡¯t just yet get my ss. I haven¡¯t reached my max in base stats. There is one thing I learned from games is that base stats are always op if used correctly. But from all the things I have learned, the most important thing is how I can improve my fighting style. I don¡¯t know if it is my fox nature, but I want to start learning about tactics and trap making. These twobined will make a deadly battle style, and with me mastering all weapons, it will be even more deadly. I know the perfect person to ask for tactics. But trap making, I don¡¯t know. There is a ss for that, but the ck ops don¡¯t have any of them. The simple reason for this is that it¡¯s an umon ss, and ck ops don¡¯t ept anything under rare sses. That leaves me on self-study. Suppose I want to do that, I need to know how to use wires. At least I have someone who can teach me bout that. Actually, I have two people I can ask trinity and apricot to teach me. Hmm, scratch that, let¡¯s ask Trinity to teach both of us. When I learn how to use wires properly, I can learn how to use chains. With chains, I can start making proper mid-range attacks. For long-range, I just think I will ask the twins to make me something. Walking up the stair, I changed into my human form and used Analysis. Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 13 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 1 Tail Demon Fox Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox Gender: Female Level: 30 ss: Unknown (Wrath) Hp: 1860/1860 MP: 3200/3200 Str: 795 Vit: 930 Def: 600 Int: 1600 End: 870 Agt: 1140 Skills: Dimension storage, Demon Fire, Demon Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, super regen, sh step, night vision, sword domain Huh, I got 3 levelsst night. Probably because I killed themander. Oh yeah, that reminds me.¡¯ I thought. Taking themander¡¯s body out of my storage, I inspected it. Male Corpses Rare ss Level 980 (Weaken level 350) ¡°Well shit. Apricot can still use it for practice, though.¡± I said, putting the corpses back into my storage. Looking up, I realize that I took out the corpse in the middle of the hallway, making the people that walked past me look at me weirdly. Laughing, I rubbed my head awkwardly and said. ¡°Sorry, I was so in thought I didn¡¯t realize where I was.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Young Miss. But please don¡¯t do that again. Not all of the people that work in the mansion are trained soldiers.¡± One of the guards said. ¡°I will try. Can you tell me if breakfast is ready?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, Miss. Your parents and sister are already at the dining hall.¡± He exins. ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± I said, walking off. after a while, I came to the dining hall seeing. Mom dean Amari and Rachel sitting at the table eating. ¡°Good morning. Where is granny?¡± ¡°Good morning. She already left for the academy again.¡± Mom said ¡°Ooh, I see,¡± I said, sitting down. ¡°Did you get anything new information when I left?¡± Mom asks, looking at me. ¡°Actually, I did. Out of the 14, only 7 were federation born. The rest were kidnapped.¡± I said before starting to eat. ¡°So are you telling me that we might get et 7 on our side?¡± ¡°No, we only have the 4 ves we can bring to our site, but if the federation is smart, they will make them the kings ves, so it¡¯s not easy to free them,¡± I exin. ¡°Tsk, I still hate the concept of very,¡± Amari said, a bit angry. ¡°I agree 100% with that,¡± I said between my bites. ¡°Says the one that made a girl her vest night.¡± Mom said, chuckling. ¡°You did what!?¡± Amari shouted. ¡°Wait...¡± ¡°Free her right now!?¡± Amari shouted, interrupting me. ¡°Just listen, it¡¯s not like that. She was a prisonerst night, and I wanted to make her my subordinate, but I can¡¯t just trust her outright. So, I used the ve system to make her mine.¡± I said, smiling making everyone look at me weirdly. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Not like that!? I want her to be part of my personal guard. I am a loyal person and only one person. I don¡¯t want a damn harem.¡± I shouted, seeing the looks that they were giving me. ¡°And from when do you want to make a personal guard?¡± Dean ask. ¡°Last night. That reminds me, can I have Sirone, the healer, and Brenda, a swordswoman? Transferred under mymand. Sirone already said she would join, but I want her sister as well.¡± ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Dean said, sighing. ¡°Ooh and Rachel,¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to get rid of your tag as a half breed?¡± ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, I can make you a full angel or a full human.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Everyone shouted, making me re at them. ¡°Can you guys not shout like that. I have really sensitive ears.¡± I said with a groan. ¡°Sorry, but what do you mean you can make her a full angel?¡± Mom said with a glint I know very well in her eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s something I realizedst night. I will tell you all the detailster, Mom. So Rachel, do you want to turn into a full angel.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± She said with desperation with a hint of something else. ¡°Okay, we will start today in the afternoon,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you.¡± She shouted, jumping over the table at me and hugged me. Patting Rachel on the head, I smiled at her. ¡°Huh, someone is touchy today.¡± A feminine voice said from the door with a hint of malice. Looking up from Rachel, I saw a Dragonoid that resembles Kayda. Blinking a couple of times, I realized it is actually Kayda, but it seems she evolve or grown-up. I don¡¯t know what dragons call it when they received their wings. Kayda looked mostly the same as yesterday. She still had her red Glossy hair with deep ruby eyes that looked like a dragon¡¯s eyes. She also grew a bit to 1.80 meters. She had a few red scales under both eyes that made her look even hotter than yesterday. She had 2 folded-up dragon wings on her back that were the same size as her in height. I couldn¡¯t guess her wingspan as her wings were folded up. All in all, she looked like a different person from yesterday and 10 times hotter. Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Future ns ¡°Ooh, good morning Kayda.¡± Mom said, smirking. ¡°What happened to you, Kayda?¡± Dean asks, confused. ¡°Well, obviously, I received my wings, dumbass,¡± Kayda said, annoyed, still ring at me? ¡°I can see that, but why?¡± Dean asks. ¡°Reasons I can not say.¡± She said, taking her eyes of me looking at mom. ¡°I see,¡± Dean said, dropping the topic. ¡°Wow, Kayda, you look so cool now,¡± Amari said with stars in her eyes. ¡°I do, Don¡¯t I, disciple,¡± Kayda said, sitting next to Amari. ..... ¡°Hey, Kitsuna, your nose is bleeding.¡± Rachel said, bringing me back from my thoughts. ¡°Hmm, it seems so,¡± I said, touching my nose. Standing up, I rubbed all the blood away, and I said. ¡°Weird, I think I didn¡¯t have enough sleepst night.¡± ¡°You think.¡± Mom said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, Stacy. I will go and catch more shut-eye then.¡± I said, walking to the door again. Stopping at the door, not looking back, I said. ¡°Ooh and Kayda, your future spouse is one lucky person. I am actually jealous.¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± Rachel said, also running out. Walking down the hallway, I looked down at Rachel that wastched onto my arm. ¡°So why did you follow me?¡± I ask, looking at Rachel confused. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. I just felt like it.¡± She said, smiling. ¡°I see. But can you please let go of my arm?¡± I said, a bit annoyed. ¡°Ooh, I am sorry,¡± She said, letting go. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°So how will you make me a full angel.¡± She said with a bit of a demanding voice. ¡°Hmm, I will be using a technique I made in my past life,¡± I said, lying through my teeth. ¡°I see how long will it take,¡± She said with the same demanding voice. ¡°I can do it in a day, but if you want a 100% chance for it to work, it will take a month,¡± I said, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°That is good. You will be helping me out a lot.¡± She said with a nod making me even more confused. ¡°I am sorry, Rachel, but I need to go back. I forgot to ask Dean something,¡± I said before disappearing. (Dining hall after Kitsuna left) (Stacy POV) Seeing Kitsuna just leave like that, I looked at Kayda. Seeing her look down, I said. ¡°It kind of sounds like she was giving herself apliment.¡± Making Kayda look at me wide eye. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dean said, confused next to me. ¡°I mean, she is Kaydas future wife,¡± I said, making Dean¡¯s jaw drop. ¡°How do you know that Mom,¡± Amari ask, tilting her head side ways. ¡°Wait, I thought I am not allowed to tell anyone about that?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°I said you couldn¡¯t tell Kitsuna. But her sister and Dean should be fine.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Ooh then. Hello, future family inw. I am Kayda, Kitsunas soul mate.¡± Kayda said, smiling with a small bow. ¡°Hehe, I see, I see. Wee future sister-inw, please take care of me.¡± Amari said with a giant smile. ¡°Wait, wait a minute, you are saying that Kitsuna has already found her wife!?¡± Dean shouts in surprise. ¡°In a way, yes, but she is not allowed to know as Kayda made some mistakes and needs to pay for it,¡± I exin. ¡°I am not giving you my second daughter!? I already lost one.¡± Dean said, pointing at Kayda. ¡°HUH! You only know her for 2 days, and why do I need your permission to take my soul mate!?¡± Kayda shouted back. ¡°Shut up!?¡± I yelled, looking in at the side table. A secondter, Kitsuna appeared there, looking at me. ¡°We need to talk, now,¡± Kitsuna said before disappearing again. ¡°You don¡¯t think she heard us right,¡± Dean asked. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. This is about something else. And if I am right, it¡¯s about her. Honestly, it scares me how much she is like me.¡± I said, facepalming. ¡°Her?¡± Dean said. ¡°You will understand,¡± I said before disappearing. ¡°Okay,¡± Dean said, also disappearing. ¡°Did they just leave us hanging?¡± Amari said, looking at Kayda. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. They will tell you on ater date about this,¡± Kayda said, patting her head smiling. (Kitsuna POV) Reappearing in the dining hall, I looked at mom and Dean and said while pointing at them. ¡°We need to talk, now.¡± Disappearing again, I appeared on top of the roof. ¡°What is with this world and it¡¯s propblems,¡± I said. Looking back, I saw Mom and Dean appear there looking at me. ¡°Tell me why Rachel is in this mansion,¡± I said with an emotionless voice. ¡°Well, I guess you figure that out already.¡± Mom said not surprised. ¡°Yeah, I mean, she sounded kind of demanding when I was alone with her just now. At first, I thought it was because she is desperate, but if I think about yesterday, how she acts around Amari, and when she is alone with me, she is like 2 different people. She also only acts touchy when other people are around me. Witch is really annoying. But thinking about it, she is most likely like that because Amari is the next heir to the house, and being good friends with a marquis house head is never bad. You two should know this already, right. So why is she still in the house? Is it because of the church? Or do you guys want to teach Amari about things like this?¡± I said, confused. ¡°Yes, in a way both. It¡¯s moreplicated than you think. You see, even if she is a half-breed, the church will still try and kidnapped her. They would then use her as there angel idol of some sort.¡± Dean exin. ¡°Yeah, Nah, I not buying that shit,¡± I said,pletely annoyed at Dean. ¡°Really, Dean, couldn¡¯t you make up a better lie.¡± Mom said. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Dean said looking down. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s like this. The king hates the church.¡± Mom said. ¡°Then why is the church in the capital,¡± I said, starting to think. ¡°So, the reason why she is in the house is because of the king. Does he want to use her to get rid of the church? But how? Does the church know about her? No, if they did, they would have already taken her away. Wait, the church is actually more a cult, isn¡¯t it. So you guys want them to attack the capital and use her as a scapegoat in a way? In doing that the citizens will start to hate the church affectively getting them out. but why will the cult attack the capital.¡± ¡°I see what you mean. She is a lot like you, dear,¡± Dean said. ¡°Umu, you got most of it right. We thought about using you as a reason why they attack us. but with you making Rachel a full angel will make it easier for us.¡± ¡°Using me? And when were you nning to tell me about that?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°When we started with proper nning and a date when it will happen.¡± ¡°I see that makes sense. I am, after all, only 13,¡± I said, nodding but still annoyed. ¡°So you don¡¯t mind we using you as bait?¡± Dean said, confused. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine. I want to know about it, though.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Okay, we will talk with the king about it,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°But how long have you guys started nning this.¡± ¡°The day we found her.¡± ¡°That long, wait, this isn¡¯t your final goal, is it,¡± I said, already knowing the answer. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. This is just the first step.¡± ¡°You want to kill the god of light, don¡¯t you. If it is like that, I really don¡¯t mind being used as bait.¡± I said. ¡°Haha, you really are like me back in the day. Thank you.¡± Mom says, hugging me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Stacy,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°What is this with Stacy all of a sudden again.¡± ¡°Well, you lost the privilege to be called momst night after you let themander stab me in the chest.¡± ¡°Wha... Stacy, How could you let that happen.¡± Dean shouted. ¡°But...¡± She let me go and turned towards Dean. ..... Smirking, I took strainers out from my storage. There are many types of restrainers, and the ones I have block mana and skills. They are also heavy when activated, which makes them the best for speed-type prisoners. I was nning on using them on myself for training, but they would be good for some revenge as well. Walking towards Mom¡¯s back, I indicated for Dean to stay quiet and started to put them on her limbs. Over the 3 years of living with her, I figure out if the topic has something to do about Dean. She lets down her guardpletely. And I have used that many times to get my revenge on her. Or mostly prank her, but it¡¯s the same thing at the end of the day. ¡°Astvista baby,¡± I said, activating the restrainers at full and started running away. ¡°What!? Kitsuna,e back here, now.¡± Mom shouted, seeing me run away. Feeling the restrainers on her, she looked back to Dean, only to see that he disappeared as well. ¡°GRRRR¡± ¡°Haha,e and catch me, S-T-A-C-Y,¡± I shouted, looking at Mom, who was running after me. Chapter 55 Chapter 55: Kaydas¡¯ magic method In a small clearing in a dense forest, you could see 2 people leaning against each others¡¯ back, taking deep breaths indicating that they just ran for quite some time. ¡°Huff, huff. I am so tired.¡± I said, leaning against Mom¡¯s back on the floor in the forest. ¡°Huff, Yeah, you don¡¯t say. These restrainers really are heavy.¡± Mom said, putting her head on my shoulder. ¡°Yeah, 3 hours of running around with those on. I could tell you were struggling,¡± I said with augh. ¡°Yeah. By the way, why do you have them.¡± Mom said, confused. ¡°I was nning to use them for training,¡± I said, confusing her even more. ¡°How would they help with that.¡± ¡°I am toozy to exin. If you can check out your status.¡± I said. ..... ¡°Okay... What the fuck!?¡± She shouted. Using all my leftover strength, I lifted my hand and hit her over the head. ¡°Can¡¯t you learn not to shout in my ears?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Sorry, but look at this.¡± She said, giving me her scroll. ¡°Huh, the scrolls can check your status,¡± I said, a bit amazed. ¡°Yeah, I can show youter how to set it up if you want.¡± Mom said, standing up ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I said, looking at the scroll. It¡¯s wasn¡¯t my first time seeing her status but what I saw made me also shout in shock. ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Status Name: Stacy Draig Age: 36 Race: Nekomata Bloodline: Nekomata Gender: Female Level 970 ss: Duel Assassin (Exotic) (Berserker) HP: 20 680/20 680 Mana: 22 160/22 160 Str: 10 230 Vit: 10 340 Def: 10 280 Int: 11 080 End: 10 390 Agt: 12 370 ¡°My agility went up 50 fromst I checked it.¡± Mom said. ¡°Wow, the restrainers even work better than I thought,¡± I said, stretching myself out. ¡°Hehe, I just got the best idea ever.¡± Mom said,ughing like a maniac. ¡°Hmm, why do I feel like everyone will start hating me for this?¡± I said, looking at Mom. ¡°Oh yeah, so how are you going to change Rachel into a full angel?¡± Mom asks,ing out of her evil thoughts. ¡°Last night, when I dissected a demi-human, I saw that their blood is way different from A humans¡¯ blood. Like a curious person, I went, and I took a half breed and dissected him. The end result was that these two blood types don¡¯t mix at all. They act like water and oil. The more I talk, the more I sound like my father.¡± I said, a bit annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you are saying. Can you simplify it, please?¡± Mom said, confused. ¡°Ugh, fine. A Steel and Adimite sword is weak together, but if you take out the Steel. It makes it a full Adimite sword, right. The end result will make it stronger.¡± I exin using my hands. ¡°Your reverences are the worst, but I understand. How long will it take.¡± Mom said, walking in the direction of the mansion. ¡°A month for 100% sess. And what do you mean my references are the worst! It¡¯s not my fault you didn¡¯t understand my detailed exnation!¡± I said, following behind her. ¡°No, it¡¯s you! You are shit in exining things!¡± Mom said, pointing at me. ¡°Like your any better. You always say one sentence, and I need to figure out the rest myself.¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°But you understand it, don¡¯t you.¡± Mom said, grinning. ¡°Yes, but I need to overdrive my brain to understand you,¡± I said, more annoyed. ¡°Overdrive my ass. You are one of the smartest people I know if you actually use your brain properly. I bet you could make a book only using one word.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Who will understand a book that only uses one word? It will only work in a show where you can make gestures.¡± I said, looking at her like she was dumb. ¡°You think.¡± Mom said, tilting her head. ¡°Yeah, like the word fuck. It has a lot of uses, but it depends on your gesture. Like this.¡± I said, walking to a tree. I stretched out my hands virtually next to the tree and said. ¡°Fuck.¡± ¡°Giant tree, yes?¡± Mom said, nodding. ¡°Fuck.¡± I said, making a small ice pole at my position. Walking away from the tree, I cut it down, making it fall towards me. Dodging it by a centimeter, I pointed at the pole and said with anger. ¡°Fuck!¡± After that, it was an argument with me only saying fuck to the pole and swapping positions a couple of times. The more Mom watched me, the more she looked like someone stole her food. ¡°You actually made a story with only saying fuck. The worst part is that I kind of understood what was going on.¡± She said, facepalming, seeing that I finished. ¡°See, so if you want to make a story only saying one word, it must be a show,¡± I said smiling. ¡°Yeah, I can see that and thank you for proving my point that you are one of the smartest people I know. A crazy airhead one but smart,¡± She said, continuing her walk towards the mansion. ¡°What do you mean...¡± I said but stop myself looking in the direction of my tree with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± Mom asks, confused. ¡°Who the fuck is using ice in my own domain!?¡± I said, running towards my tree. After running for a while, I came out at the back of the tree. Walking to the front, I saw Kayda and Amari standing next to a small ice pir, talking to each other. Using the sh step, I appear next to the pir. ¡°Don¡¯t use this crappy ice magic neer me or my domain. It a disgrace.¡± I said before pping the pir, making it turn to dust. ¡°And there you go. See how weak it is.¡± Kayda said, ignoring me. ¡°Aah, I see. but it¡¯s still amazing that you can create ice while being a fire-type mage.¡± Amari said with stars in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s the theory I told you about. My scorch magic is made of Fire and wind magic so in other words. If I could have proper control over my scorch magic, you can split it into two types of magic. Fire and wind. If it can go one way, it can also go the other way.¡± Kayda exins. Hearing her exnation, a lot of ideas started to pop into my head. ¡°But that¡¯s not a theory, is it. I mean, you just created ice using your wind and water magic. Although fragile ice, it was still ice magic you just did.¡± I said, amazed. ¡°Yes, but to achieve this, your mana control must be like it was another limb you haveplete control over.¡± She exined while making a few strings in mid-air made out of her mana. ¡°Wow, are those things solid?¡± I ask, looking at them. ¡°I can make them solid if I want to.¡± She said. ¡°Awesome, Thank you,¡± I said, smirking before walking away from them. While walking away, I add. ¡°Oh, and can you guys not have your magic lessons close to my bed.¡± ¡°What does she mean by her bed?¡± Kayda asks, looking at Amari. ¡°You see Kitsuna sleeps outside under this tree,¡± Amari exins, pointing to the guru tree. ¡°And you are telling this now?¡± Kayda said, pushing Amari away with a small blush. ¡°Haha, that is why I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Amari said,ughing at Kaydas reaction. All this happened while I was busy thinking about what I could do with this information. ¡®If I understand from her brief exnation. I can split up my ice into water and wind. That¡¯s cool, but what about my super regen? Can I make myself a healing skill? Ooh, wait, what about my dimensional storage? Hehe, dimensional magic here Ie.¡¯ I thought whileughing. Walking into the mansion, I asked one of the servants where Dean was. ¡°He should be in his office.¡± The maid said. ¡°I see, and where is that exactly?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°Oh, it is...¡± Getting the directions from her, I followed them and found his office. Find myself in front of the door to his office, I knocked. ¡°Come in,¡± Dean said from inside. When I opened the door, I saw mom sitting on one of the sofas and 3 people standing with their backs towards me. One of them, I was certain, was Apricot. Looking past the 3 people, I could see Dean sitting at a table with a frown on his face. ..... ¡°Sorry, mom, I forgot to give you these,¡± I said, taking out the keys for the restrainers from my storage. ¡°I am not going to take them off just yet,¡± She said, catching the keys. ¡°I can see that,¡± I said, walking towards Apricots back. Rapping my arms around her shoulders from behind. Looking at Dean over Apricot¡¯s head, I said. ¡°Is Dean giving you some trouble?¡± ¡°No, we are just about done with the final things,¡± Apricot said. ¡°Like hell, we are. Why do I have to change squads?¡± One of the other three said with anger. ¡°I guess your Brenda?¡± I said, walking in front of her. She looked exactly the same as Sirone, just taller but was still 10 cm shorten than me. ck hair with ck eyes. Both were humans. There weren¡¯t really that noticeable things about them. They were, for once, average girls. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asks, looking up at me. ¡°Sis, calm down,¡± Sirone said, rubbing Brenda¡¯s arm. ¡°Ooh, I guess you don¡¯t know yet. My name is Kitsuna Draig, and I was the one to request your transfer.¡± I said, holding out my hand towards her. Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Squad of Crazy Heads ¡°Commander, why didn¡¯t you tell me that my new superior will be your daughter?¡± Brenda said, shaking my hand. ¡°I was going to, but you interrupted me,¡± Dean said, a bit annoyed. ¡°Dean, you sound like a pushover sometimes,¡± I said, making Momugh. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just care about what my soldiers want to say,¡± Dean said, trying to defend himself. ¡°Yeah, whatever. I was actually here to ask you something. Can you teach me about tactics and nning?¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°Huh? Your mother can do that too, you know.¡± ¡°I know that, but she isn¡¯t the best at exining things.¡± ¡°I see, that makes sense. We can do that, but I am a bit busy at the moment. We can start tomorrow.¡± ..... ¡°That is fine. I was nning to get acquainted with my new squad anyways,¡± I said, looking back at the 3. ¡°Okay, I will finalize the paperwork then. Before I forget, you know about the reincarnation meeting that should have been at the end of this week.¡± ¡°Yes, If I remember, it will happen here at the Draigs mansion. What about it?¡± I said, confused. ¡°Yes, it would have, but Hugo canceled it. We moved it up to the banquet at the end of the month.¡± ¡°That damn furry,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°What is a furry?¡± Dean and Brenda ask. ¡°Uhm, how to exin this. It¡¯s what we call people who dress up like humanoid animals with a lot of fur on them. They end up looking more like an animal than a humanoid, like me, though. If you are wondering if it¡¯s apliment, it is not.¡± I exin, shaking my head. ¡°I thought all demi-humans see them as kings?¡± Brendamented. ¡°Huh, are you crazy? Do you think a demon fox will bow down to something like that?¡± I said, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°So no?¡± Brenda said. ¡°Yes, no. It is only the demi-humans who don¡¯t have the self-confidence that would bow down to them,¡± I exin. ¡°Is that true?¡± Brenda said, looking at Apricot. ¡°Yes, it is mostly the demi-human who can¡¯t defend themselves. For example, mouse-demis would follow them without question.¡± Apricot exins. ¡°Ooh, sorry, it seems I have been misinterpreting their existence, ma¡¯am,¡± Brenda said, bowing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nowe, let¡¯s go and have a talk.¡± I said, walking out of the office. Walking out of the mansion, I looked at Brenda, confused. ¡°I thought you were a samurai?¡± I said, looking at her giant sword on her back. ¡°That is right, ma¡¯am. I am just better with bigger Katanas than the small ones,¡± She said, touching the handle of her sword. ¡®I don¡¯t think a 40 cm wide and 1,8 meters de is a katana.¡¯ I thought, shaking my head. ¡°I see you got to show it to meter. Let¡¯s go to the garden to talk.¡± I said, walking away again. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± All three of them said, following me. ¡°If you guys call me ma¡¯am one more time, I will pull out your vocal cords,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at them menacingly. ¡°We will remember thatmander.¡± They said gulping ¡°Just call me Kitsuna, for crying out loud. Hey, Apricot, why are you wearing your contacts again?¡± I ask while walking. ¡°Your mother said I should, so the word doesn¡¯t get out about me.¡± She said. ¡°That sounds about right. I will let Luna know to make you some blindfolds for your eyes.¡± I said. ¡°Is there something special about her eyes?¡± Brenda ask. ¡°Yeah, you will seeter,¡± I said, entering the garden. After walking for a while, I sat down on a patch of grass. ¡°Sit down,¡± I said, patting the grass. Apricot followed without question while the other 2 hesitated for a second. ¡°Okay, now that everyone is here, we can do a proper introduction. We will go Name, position in squad, ss, and weapon preference. I will start.¡± I said, sitting up cross-legged. ¡°My name is Kitsuna Draig, and I will be themander of this squad. I am only 13 years old, almost 14, and level 30, so I don¡¯t have a ss yet. I am a speed-type, and I don¡¯t have a weapon preference.¡± I said, looking at them. ¡°Your only 13, and you don¡¯t have a ss,¡± Apricot said, surprised. ¡°Yes, and I am not nning to get one in the near future,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have a weapon preference?¡± Brenda ask. ¡°I use a lot of different weapons inbat.¡± ¡°Is there a certain ss you are going for then?¡± Brenda asks, tilting her head. ¡°I am, but that will stay a secrete for now,¡± I said. ¡°Okay. I guess it¡¯s my turn,¡± Brenda said ¡°Un.¡± ¡°My name is Brenda, no surname. I am a major in the ck ops army. I am a samurai level 834. I am a strength type, and I use a bigger than normal Katana forbat.¡± Brenda said, tapping the sword next to her. ¡°Can I see your sword if you don¡¯t mind?¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Sure.¡± She said, handing her de over. Walking away from everyone a bit, I swung the de around a few times. ¡°That thing is a lot lighter than I thought it would be,¡± I said, giving back the de and sat down again. Even though it is that big, it was the same weight my ice war hammer is, and I can swing that thing around like an oversize teddy bear. ¡°I am surprised you could swing it that many times.¡± ¡°It is the same weight as my ice war hammer, so it was easy to swing around,¡± I exin, making one in my hand, showing her. ¡°Huh? How did you make that weapon appear?¡± Sirone asks, surprised. ¡°It¡¯s one of my ability. I can create weapons out of my ice magic.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I see. That is why you don¡¯t have a weapon preference because you can make your own anytime.¡± Apricot said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good and all, but I am useless in a mid and long-range fight. Well, for the moment.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I see, but that doesn¡¯t exin why you could swing my de like that,¡± Brenda asks again. ¡°My strength sits at 795 at the moment.¡± ¡°What a prodigy.¡± Brenda and Sirone said, amazed. ¡°Not really most reincarnation should be able to do that,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Seriously?¡± Brenda asks worriedly. ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much about it for now. Sirone, you¡¯re next.¡± ¡°Okay, my name is Sirone. I am Brenda¡¯s little sister. I am a level 569 healing sage. I have no experience in weaponry.¡± Sirone said, making me tilt my head. ¡°Yeah, we will change that. You can¡¯t go into a fight without any way to protect yourself.¡± ¡°But she is a healer,¡± Brenda said. ¡°I am not going to have a healer on my team that cant protect themself. I would rather have my team go on missions without one then.¡± ¡°But...¡± Brenda said with a worried expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worried I will get her a gun or something so she can attack from range. We will also get her newbat clothes. I can¡¯t have her look like a healer making her a target.¡± ¡°But she looks so cute in her healing robes on,¡± Brenda said, pouting. ¡°You think I look cute,¡± Sirone mumbled, blushing. ¡°Of course, you look super cute with your healing robes on,¡± Brenda said enthusiastically. ¡°Okay, can we move on? Apricot your turn and tell them everything.¡± I said, getting us back on track. ¡°My name is Apricot. I am a ve of Kitsuna reason why is because I am an ex-federation soldier. I am not nning on betraying you as the federation abused and did things to me I will never forgive. I am a level 463 Puppeteer with Illusionist¡¯s eyes. As a puppeteer, I don¡¯t specialize in any weapon, but I can use wires to a good extent.¡± ¡°PFFF, Yeah, right, I bet... ugh,¡± Brenda said before finding an ice sword pointed against her throat. ¡°Look at her right ear,¡± I said, taking the sword back. ¡°Why?¡± Brenda said, narrowing her eyes at me. Looking at Apricots head. Seeing her half-cut ear, she looked down in shame. ¡°That is only the surface damage you can see but believe me. There is a lot more. Also, do remember this. I might be friendly and easy-going, but I am not naive.¡± I said, making the atmosphere even more gloomy. ¡°You forgot to add crazy,¡± Apricotmented, making Brenda gasp. ..... ¡°Are you sure I did?¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Would a sane person force someone to take a bath in ice after knowing them for a couple of seconds?¡± Apricot said, hugging herself. ¡°What, but you were dirty. I just wanted you to be clean.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to force me and through me into an ice bath,¡± Apricot said, annoyed? ¡°I did warn you, though,¡± I said with a small grin. ¡°A second before you dropped me into the bath does not count as a warning,¡± Apricot said, grounding her teeth, ring at me. ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to hate each other even though you¡¯re her ve,¡± Sirone said, smiling. ¡°Un, of course, what isn¡¯t to like about me,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°I can name quite a few.¡± Apricotmended. ¡°Well, back to more important things. We will start training together tomorrow before you say anything about your level, it won¡¯t be helpful. Your level won¡¯t help you guys in my training.¡± I said, giving the Stacy training smirk. ¡°We are fucked.¡± Brenda mumbled. PEACE Chapter 57 Chapter 57: ¡°Where should we get together tomorrow,¡± Apricot ask. ¡°Under the ice guru tree,¡± I said, pointing at the tree in the back. ¡°But isn¡¯t that where that fox sleeps at night?¡± Sirone said with fear. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, hiding my grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your big sis will cut that fox up in a million pieces if it thinks about touching you,¡± Brenda said with confidence making Sirone blush. ¡®These two are going to be a handful.¡¯ Apricot and I thought cross eyes with each other. ¡°It will be fine. She won¡¯t do anything to you, Sirone,¡± I said. ¡°How sure are you about that?¡± Apricot ask this time. ..... ¡°You will have to wait for tomorrow to see,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°What are we supposed today for the rest of the day?¡± Brenda ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go on a date with your sister or something.¡± I said, waving them off. ¡°Aah, that isn¡¯t a good idea, thank you,¡± Brenda said, taking the blushing Sirone away by hand. ¡°Those two might be annoying in the future,¡± Apricot said with a sigh. ¡°Probably, but it is kind of entertaining to see how dense Brenda is,¡± I said, snickering. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your into those kinds of rtionships,¡± Apricot said, looking at me with a deep frown. ¡°You mean like incest?¡± I said, perplexed. Seeing her nod, I made an ice staff in my hand, hit her over the head, and shouted. ¡°Hell no, I might be into girls, but family rtionships still have their boundaries!?¡± ¡°Owie, that¡¯s why you only have girls in this squad. You want to make a harem. I got to say you¡¯re doing a bad job. You already lost 2 people to each other.¡± Apricot said humorously. ¡°It just worked out like that, and I don¡¯t want a harem. It is way too much work to satisfy more than one person.¡± I said, hitting her a couple more times. ¡°Master, you so abusive,¡± Apricot said, rubbing her sore spots with a pout. ¡°And whose fault is that doggie,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Stop calling me doggie,¡± Apricot said, annoyed. ¡°No,e, let¡¯s go meet Trinity,¡± I said, walking off. ¡°Why her?¡± Apricot said, confused but still followed behind me. ¡°She is going to teach us how to use wires properly, or more like I will be asking her to do that,¡± I said, walking toward the forest. ¡°I understand for me, but why you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for my mastery of weapons,¡± I said eagerly. ¡°Ooh, so you want to use string weapons or make them?¡± Apricot said. ¡°Both, I also want to learn how to make traps,¡± I said, a bit surprised she figure it out. ¡°Not a bad idea,¡± Apricot said, nodding. ¡°Yup, and the best part it works with my fox nature.¡± ¡°Fox nature?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, smiling at her. (30 minutester) ¡°You want me to do what?¡± Trinity asks, confused, sitting at her desk between mountains of paperwork. ¡°I want you to teach Apricot how to use wires properly. You don¡¯t have to worry. I will be there the entire time to keep her under control.¡± I said with an innocent face. ¡®What why are you using the roundabout way to ask her to teach you!?¡¯ Apricot thought hearing what I said. ¡°Yeah, I heard that, but why should you be there as well?¡± Trinity said, looking between Apricot and me. ¡°Because I am her master, and as her master, I must keep her under control,¡± I exin with confidence. ¡°That isn¡¯t needed. Remember, I am a higher level than her and by a lot.¡± Trinity said, a bit annoyed. ¡°But she can catch you off guard,¡± I said. ¡°The more you talk, the more it sounds you don¡¯t trust me at all,¡± Apricot said, annoyed from behind me. ¡°Doggie shhh.¡± ¡°Ah, I see you also want to learn how to use wires right. Why didn¡¯t you say that from the beginning? It makes everything so much easier, but in exchange, you show me how to preserve a corpse for puppeteering.¡± Trinity said, smiling. Nodding, she stood up, she shouted. ¡°Brad, get in here!?¡± ¡°Trinity, this is a warning for the future, but please don¡¯t shout like that or warn me at least. My ears are really sensitive.¡± I said, holding my ears. ¡°Noted. Now, Brad, you are taking up my duties until I am done okay.¡± She said, looking at the slim guy that just walked into the office. ¡°But Commanding Major, what are you going to do?¡± He said, frowning. ¡°I was asked to do something for the house. So you have no say in this. Do the work, understood.¡± Trinity said, walking out of the office, leaving a depressed Brad behind, looking at the pile of paperwork. ¡°Good luck, Brad,¡± I said, following behind Trinity. Apricot gave a small prayer to him before following us. ¡°So, am I only going to teach you two?¡± Trinity said. ¡°Yes, before we go, can I get more restrainers,¡± I ask, confusing her. ¡°Why?¡± Trinity said, looking back at me, doubtful. ¡°I am going to use them tomorrow for my squad. Do you have ones that can only block people¡¯s levels,¡± I said. ¡°I do, and from when do you have a squad. Didn¡¯t you just arrive here like 2 days ago?¡± Trinity said, perplexed. ¡°From this morning, and can I have 10 of those restrainers,¡± I said, smiling innocently. ¡°You work fast,¡± Trinity said, nodding. ¡°Meh, if you think so. About your request, though. I will have to find the materials first before I could show you.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s fine, just remember you owe me one,¡± She said, winking at me. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, with a wry smile. (4 hourster) ¡°Thank you, Trinity. I will be sending Apricot every day to you for a couple of hours.¡± I said, waving to Trinity. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not joining the next training session?¡± Trinity asks, confused. ¡°Yes, Stacy is my master, so there are some rules about me training with other people,¡± I said, rubbing the back of my head. ¡°Stacy is your master? That must be hard.¡± Trinity said, showing me pity. ¡°Nah, I like training with her,¡± I said, beaming. ¡°You monster,¡± Trinity said, looking me like I was crazy. ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± I said, confusing her. ¡°That wasn¡¯t apliment. Whatever, but what do you mean by rules, though.¡± ¡°I am only allowed to be trained by another person in my free time, and their sessions are not allowed to be more than an hour. Before you say, but we just did 4 hours. I am taking a week of her training to get used to the capital. In other words, I can do what I want for a week. After this week, I am going to use my free time on my own squad.¡± I exin. ¡°I see, okay, then I will see you tomorrow again, Apricot,¡± Trinity said before leaving us on the training grounds. ¡°So what are we going to do for the rest of the day,¡± Apricot asks, standing next to me. ¡°I need to find a Kayda to ask her how to learn proper mana control,¡± I said, walking out of the training grounds. ¡°Should I join you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You can go back to your room or do anything you want to.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I think I would go and try to get some shut-eye. Aah shit, I forgot to ask your father where our squads¡¯ barracks are.¡± Apricot said, facepalming. ¡°I will just call Mom and ask. Oh, and don¡¯t call him my father, please. Just call himmander Draig.¡± I said, taking my scroll out and called mom. After sorting Apricot out and going to their barracks to know the location, I went on a searching fit to find Kayda. For 3 hours, you could see me walking around the mansion grounds looking around. I didn¡¯t know how I looked from another person¡¯s perspective. Because I walked by the garden, the main gate, and a couple of ces multiple times. I even tried to find her sent, but I forgot how she smelled. There was one good thing about me walking around so much. I learn the entireyout of the mansion and forest at the back. The only ce I didn¡¯t really touch was the barracks and training grounds of the ck ops. I just simply didn¡¯t think she would be there teaching Amari. While walking to the garden once more, I started to hear pping in the air. Looking up, I saw a humanoid bird shadowing down toward me at high speed. ¡°What the fuck!?¡± I said in surprise and stepped back. ..... Chapter 58 Chapter 58: Before I realized who or what it was, the shadow was already next to me. Look at the shadow with cold sweat. I realized it was Kayda. ¡°Where have you been. I have been looking for you for a couple of hours already.¡± Kayda said, visibly annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s my line. I have been walking around the mansion looking for you for 3 hours.¡± I said, rxing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± Kayda said with a surprised expression. ¡°I think we have been missing each other the whole time because we both were searching for each other,¡± I said deadpanned. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s funny to think we have been doing that the entire time.¡± ¡°d you seem happy,¡± I said, with an emotionless expression. ¡°So why have you been searching for me,¡± Kayda said, smiling. ..... ¡°I just wanted to talk to you, I guess. But why were you looking for me?¡± I said, forcing myself to stay calm. ¡®I still need to get used to her smile.¡¯ I thought, looking away from her smile. ¡°I told you I could help you with magic in my free time.¡± ¡°Un, if you here for that, then you won¡¯t mind me asking you some advice.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but can we go do this some were morefortable?¡± Kayda said, looking at a bench not so far away from us. ¡°That is fine,¡± I said, start walking to the bench. ¡°You go sit. I will be right back with some drinks.¡± Sitting down, I spiraled my arm on the back of the bench. Looking up into the cloudy sky. Not long after, Kayda came back. ¡°You look quitefy there,¡± Kayda said, holding out a ss. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know my feet were this tired until I sat down,¡± I said, taking the ss with my left hand. ¡°Is that so,¡± Kayda said, sitting down. While drinking, I felt Kaydas wings push against my right arm. Looking at my right, I saw that she sat right next to me, although the bench was long enough for her not to touch my arm. Looking at her side profile, I was again mesmerized by her beauty. Getting myself out of my thoughts again, I saw that she was fidgeting with the ss while looking down at it. ¡°Why do you look so nervous?¡± I said, putting the ss down the bench. ¡°Ooh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Kayda said, rxing. ¡°So how are the new wings. I can see you already figured out how to fly.¡± I said, Looking at her dragon wings. There wasn¡¯t really anything special about there is looks. They looked the same we draw or disyed Dragonoids¡¯ wings on earth. They were just red with some mini horns at the top. ¡°They are surprisinglyfortable. I don¡¯t feel like they get in the way. However, I need to watch when I go into small doors. Anything else they don¡¯t get in the way.¡± Kayda exins. ¡°I see, so my arm isn¡¯t in the way,¡± I said. ¡°No, I can¡¯t really feel your arm through my scales,¡± Kayda said, looking down at her ss again. ¡°If you say so. Are you going to grow horns on your head?¡± I said, not believing her. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, moving some of her hair with her hand showing a small stump on the side of her head. ¡°They are quite cute,¡± I said with augh. ¡°They grow on how older you get,¡± Kayda whispered. ¡°Huh, so you need to be an old hag to have proper horns?¡± I said, stunned at the rtion. ¡°What did you just say,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her at me hold a fist up. ¡°I said that you would have to be an old hag... Oof.¡± I started repeating myself, but before I could finish, Kayda punched my stomach, making me spit out some blood. ¡°Don¡¯t say old hag ever again.¡± ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, hunched over, holding my stomach on the floor. ¡°Good,¡± Kayda said, sitting back on the bench. ¡°So, anything else you want to talk about that has happened in your life?¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Not really. I heard you got 3 girls in your personal guard now?¡± ¡°Yes, they are lovelydies,¡± I joked. ¡°Why you saying it like that.¡± ¡°Well, the 2 sisters are into each other, and my little doggie ve has gotten some confidence to talk back at me,¡± I said. ¡°Are youin?¡± Kayda asks with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No, apart from the incest problem, I don¡¯t really mind. I am happy Apricot is more confident than she wasst night, but I think she will need a vent sometime in the future. I wonder how she acts when she is bloodthirsty.¡± I said, thinking how Apricot would look full of blood. ¡°Vent? Bloodthirst?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°You know all her frustration and the things the federation did to her muste out at some point. I was just wondering when and where she would act them out.¡± I said while thinking. ¡°You know not everyone acts violently. They might actually act depressed or push their frustration onto someone else.¡± Kayda said. ¡°I see. That¡¯s true. Not everyone is the same. I just found it easier to kill people, I guess. Oh god, I really sound like I love killing.¡± I said with my hand on my face. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s fine if you know where the line is between evil and good. If they are innocent or criminals.¡± Kayda said sagely. ¡°You think? What about nightmares as an outlet?¡± ¡°There is that as well. Actually, I think that will be the worst one to go through if you¡¯re alone.¡± Kayda said, tapping her chin. ¡°I see makes sense. Now I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not that I never really had a bad reaction to my life. Outside of killing people.¡± I said, a bit worried. ¡°But it kind of makes sense with you. You were tortured by your only family and never seen proper familial love.¡± Kayda said, not realizing what she actually just told me. ¡°Mom told you?¡± I said, a bit angry at Mom. ¡°Aah, do understand I force Stacy to tell me everything through ckmailing, and we have been best friends for more than 20 years,¡± Kayda exins worriedly. ¡°Sigh, I guess that makes sense. Though it seems I will have to do some pranking again. Ooh, that reminds me why I needed your help. Did you know that to use wire properly, you need to infuse element less mana into them?¡± ¡°Yes, I did know that. Why?¡± ¡°Well, I want to learn how to use wires, so I needed to learn how to infuse them without mixing my ice into my mana,¡± I said, frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s so hard about that?¡± ¡°Kayda, my mana natural is ice. I struggle to use my other 2 elements more than 2 meters away from me.¡± I said, frowning at her. ¡°Oh, I see your problem. Your sister has almost the same problem in a way. Her mana isva, though.¡± ¡°I see, but I will have to cut our chat short. I have to go check on something.¡± I said, having this worried about something the whole time in the back of my head. ¡°Okay, I can show you tomorrow then,¡± Kayda said, nodding. ¡°Thank you and sorry. I can at least get your contact details, right.¡± I said, taking out my scroll. ¡°Okay,¡± Kayda said, giving me her details. ¡°Again, I am sorry I am leaving you like this, and after we search for each other for so long,¡± I said, taking my scroll back. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand, but before you go, use this to start mana control,¡± Kayda said, giving me a metal ball and hitting my shoulder. Looking down at her hand on my shoulder, I smirked and started patting her head. ¡°You are still shorter than me,¡± I said, taking the ball and started to rub her hair, making her annoyed. Before she could do anything, I ran away in a certain direction. (20 minutester.) Coming to a stop in front of a newly build barracks, I sigh to myself. ¡°Why am I feeling worried for her?¡± I said. Opening the door of the barracks, I started to hear quiet whimpers. Looking through the room, you could see 5 beds on each side lined up. At the back of the room, there was a bathroom with a kitchen-type thing next to it. Looking at the one side of the room at Sirone and Brenda¡¯s beds. Seeing that they aren¡¯t back yet, I sigh. On the other side of a bed, I could see Apricot sleeping rolled up into a ball. ¡°It seems it was a good idea toe and check on her,¡± I said, walking closer to her. The closer I got to her, the more I could hear her whimpers and cries. Stopping next to the bed, I looked at her face full of pain. ¡°Now, how do youfort someone?¡± I asked myself in a hushed tone. Thinking back to my time on earth, I remembered this one movie where the mother rubbed her child¡¯s head tofort him. ¡°I can try that,¡± I whispered, sitting down on the edge of the bed. Putting my hand on her head, I realized she was burning up. ¡°Oi, are you are getting sick on me, doggie,¡± I said, and for some reason, Apricot reached out with her hands towards me, who dodged her hands by instinct. ¡°No, you just want a hug,¡± I said, smirking, looking at her outreach arms. Looking at the kitchen for something that could help with her fever. I saw a small towel on the counter. ..... ¡®I can use that.¡¯ I thought, but before I could stand up, I found myself wrapped in a hug and dragged into the bed. ¡°Hey! What are you doing,¡± I said, struggling to get out? ¡®I cant freeze her mussels, or she will wake up, and I don¡¯t want that.¡¯ I mentally cursed myself, looking at my predicament. Struggling for a bit more, I sigh in defeat. ¡°You win this one, doggie,¡± I said, looking down at Apricot, which has dug her face into my chest with her arms still around my waist. Realizing what position I found myself in, I could feel my face start burning. ¡°Dammit, that ce is for my wife one day, you damn dog,¡± I said, gritting my teeth. Chapter 59 Chapter 59: Waking up to footsteps heading my way, I sighed mentally. I didn¡¯t move from my resting position under the tree. ¡°Are you sure the fox won¡¯t do anything to us?¡± Brenda asks, walking closer to me. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry,¡± Apricot said, running closer. When she was close enough, she jumped on me. ¡°Apricot, what are you doing jumping on her!?¡± Sirone shouted. ¡°Seriously, one day, and your this bold!¡± I said, looking at her, baffled that she really jumped on me. ¡°Butmon Kitsu, your so fluffy,¡± Apricot said, digging her face in my fur. Hearing her call me made me remember what happened yesterday when she woke up to my horror. (Crazy headed barracks yesterday) ..... While lying on my back with Apricot still bear hugging me. I started to fidget with the ball Kayda gave me. ¡®How does this work. She said it¡¯s for mana control, but how?¡¯ I thought, starting to push my mana into the ball, and to my surprise, it rejected my manapletely. Well, almostpletely, I could feel that a bit went through, but less than 1% of what I initially tried to use. ¡®Damn, I suck at this. On another note, I hope Apricot will let me go, or I will bete to treat Rachel.¡¯ I thought, looking at the peaceful Apricot. ¡®I guess it¡¯s fine. My squad is more important than her, anyways.¡¯ I thought, unknowingly having a smile any parent will know very well. An hour and a halfter, of fusing my mana into the ball. I finally got more than 10% of my mana through. ¡°Fucken, finally I hit the 2 digits, Haah,¡± I said with my normal voice forgetting the sleeping Apricot on me. ¡°Mmmm,¡± Starting to hear and feeling Apricot stirring awake. I felt all my blood drain from my face. ¡°Shit,¡± I said, looking down at Apricot, meeting her groggy eyes. ¡°Mmm, Kitsu, what are you doing here?¡± She asks, confused, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Well, little doggie. I wanted toe and check if the dumbos were back, but I found you having a nightmare. Being the nice person I am, I came tofort you but was dragged into bed by you.¡± I exin calmly. Seeing the position she was in. She started to blush. ¡°Wha...Wha... I am sorry,mander.¡± She said while jumping away from me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. We will have a proper conversationter about this. Those two bimbos are on their way anyways.¡± I said, standing up stretching myself out. ¡°I understand you may punish me as you want,¡± Apricot said, confusing me. Looking at her, I saw she was sitting on the ground seiza in front of me, looking down to the floor. ¡°Get up. I am not going to punish you ever,¡± I said before smirking and changing into my fox form. ¡°Or will I?¡± I said in a menacing voice. Hearing the sudden difference in my voice, her head hot up, looking at me directly in the eyes. ¡°Who are!?¡± She shouted in surprise. ¡°Oi, no shouting,¡± I said swing my tail, hitting her over the head. ¡°That¡¯s you, Kitsuna?¡± ¡°Yes, I am a fox,¡± I exin, looking at the entrance. Seeing the handle moving, I added. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them, okay. Just tell them I am Kitsunas pet fox Nova for now and came to check on you guys.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Apricot said with sparkling eyes looking at my tail. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± I said, walking to the door that opened up, revealing Sirone and Brenda. ¡°Aah, the fox is in our barracks,¡± Brenda said, surprised, pulling Sirone behind her. Ignoring them, I walked past them, leaving them behind. (Present) ¡®Actually, why am I so open to her. Is it because of what she been through, or am I falling... no, that¡¯s not it. I will have to think about itter, however, in Kayda¡¯s case. I actually know why I am open to her, but that also sounds too far fetch for 2 days. Whatever, I don¡¯t want to overthink things anymore.¡¯ I thought, annoyed at my own thought. Feeling Apricot pulling my fur, I looking at her, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Haha, you guys going to suffer today,¡± I said with a menacing voice while making a dome of ice around us, covering the tree and leaving enough space for our little spar we will be having. ¡®I am so happy I can control my ice so much better if I am in an icy area.¡¯ I thought, looking at the dome where only lights get through. Looking back at Brenda and Sirone, I realized that they were looking at me with wide eyes and an open jaw. ¡°You two, you are going to catch some flies like that.¡± I joked. ¡°It can Talk!?¡± They both screamed in horror. ¡°Oi, what was that!¡± I said, annoyed. Standing up, I shook Apricot off me, earning me a small yelp and transform into my human form. ¡°Young Miss!?¡± They both shouted again in surprise. ¡°Did I not tell you guys not to scream like that yesterday?¡± I said, walking closer to them. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t,¡± Apricot said, standing next to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t? Oh well, just remember for the future, don¡¯t scream around me, my ears sensitive.¡± I said, pointing at my ears on my head. Stretching out my hand, I took out 3 sets of restrainers. ¡°Put these on. Our training starts now,¡± I said, walking away from them. ¡°I wanted to ask this yesterday, but how are you going to train us when you¡¯re inexperience,¡± Brenda asked. ¡°Put on the restrainers,¡± I said, getting annoyed at her question. ¡°Fine,¡± Brenda said, putting them on. ¡°Brenda, your correct. I am inexperienced, but when did I actually tell you I will be teaching you things? I told Sirone and Apricot I would help them learn things, but for you, I can¡¯t teach you anything.¡± I said ¡°That¡¯s true. You never told me specific you will be teaching something. So why am I here? For teamwork?¡± Brenda said, activating her restrainers. ¡°In a way, yes, that¡¯s why your here, but the main point is...¡± I said before using sh step to her side kicking her. I finish saying. ¡°...to boost your base stats.¡± ¡°Big sis!?¡± Sirone said she was about to run toward her, but I appear in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted so easily, Sirone,¡± I said, chopping her on the head. Feeling something from behind me, I jumped up, dodging 3 humanoid puppets with a sword in each hand. ¡°You should watch out for friendly fire Apricot.¡± ¡°I know,¡± She said, smirking. Realizing I was misjudging her actions. I looked back at Sirone to see she was gone and was next to Brenda, who was still on the ground. ¡°Ooh, you used your 4th puppet to take Sirone away, not bad,¡± I said, remembering she can actually use 4 puppets at a time from yesterday¡¯s training with Trinity. ¡°5 seconds. It took you 5 seconds to realize that.¡± Apricot said, still smirking. ¡°Tsk, whatever, it¡¯s the first time I will be fighting against a puppeteer. Anyways you should have felt it, yes? Those restrainers take all your level stats away from you except the amount of mana you have,¡± I said, a bit annoyed at Apricot. ¡°Yeah, I figured. I could see you attack me, but my body couldn¡¯t react in time,¡± Brenda said, from her sitting position next to Sirone, who was healing her. ¡°Did I break a rib or something? It didn¡¯t feel like that.¡± I said. ¡°Oh no, nothing is broken. This is just how Sirone is,¡± Brenda said, shrugging. ¡°Oi, Sirone, you cant waste your mana like that. You are going to use a bow for now until I can get you a gun.¡± I said, taking a bow and arrows out of my storage. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Sirone said, bowing. ¡°Kitsuna!¡± I said, throwing her temp weapon at her. ¡°My bad, Kitsuna,¡± Sirone said, bowing down again. ¡°Whatever, Brenda, what¡¯s the lengths of your katana,¡± I said, looking at Brenda. ¡°It is 186 cm long. 1 cm thick, and 42 cm wide. Why?¡± Brenda said, taking out her katana. ¡°Hmm, the length is fine, but the rest is a no-no,¡± I said, making a katana the same length as hers, but this one was only 3 mm thick and 3 cm wide. Looking at the katana, I said. ¡°I will only use this katana, seeing as everyone here has some reach, and you guys are only using your base stats. I will try and master my odachi.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re arrogant or not,¡± Brenda said, confused. ¡°I am just going to show you guys that levels aren¡¯t everything. If your base is good, you will over show everyone on the same level.¡± Pointing my sword at them, I added. ¡°Come, let us see if you guys can force me to use more than my odachi.¡± ¡°Now that is arrogance,¡± Brenda said, running at me. ¡°Yes, oh, Apricot, there are about 100 puppets behind you with 2 weapons each,¡± I said, blocking Brenda¡¯s sword with ease. ¡°When did you?¡± Sirone said, seeing all the puppets behind Apricot. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted by things like that, Sirone,¡± I said. Swinging my odachi, I pushed Brenda¡¯s back towards Sirone. ¡°Sirone move!?¡± Brenda shout while pushing her sword into the ground, trying to stop her from hitting Sirone. Taking my eyes off them, I looked at the 4 puppetsing my way. ¡°You really don¡¯t wait for anyone to get ready, do you,¡± Apricot said with outreached hands connected to the cables. ¡°Pff, like I care,¡± I said, taking a step forwards before swinging my katana with one hand downwards, cutting one puppet in half. Changing the direction of the swing to the right cutting another puppet in half. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how are you cutting them so easily!?¡± Apricot said in distress. ¡°They are only metal Apricot. That is the reason I want you to use human bodiester. For now, try to infuse the puppets themselves with your mana that will make it harder to cut.¡± I said, cutting another puppet. ¡°Damn, you really are a prodigy to have so much strength without a ss,¡± Brenda said from behind, bringing her de down at me. Turning while dodging her strike with ease, I smirked at her. ..... ¡°You think? I feel more like I am fighting babies.¡± I joked, stepping on her de in the ground. ¡°You really are looking down on us,¡± Brenda said, annoyed, trying to take her katana back. ¡°In a way, yes. But you can feel it right. You¡¯re getting weakened already, right?¡± I said, jumping back, dodging an arrow and another puppet. ¡°Finally, you shot an arrow, Sirone.¡± ¡°Can you please not talk like that,¡± Sirone said with a hint of anger. ¡°Hmm, why not? I need to show you guys what I want this squad to be like in the future. Also, reincarnations will be like me but with a lot more arrogance. If you are getting mad at me now, that ain¡¯t good for the future.¡± I said, jumping away from Brenda again. ¡°Be like what?¡± Apricot ask. ¡°To look down on any enemy, youe across in the future, of course. When I am done with you guys, you would think the concept of sses means nothing.¡± I said with a maniac smirk. ¡°Haha, I actually like the sound of that!?¡± Brenda shouted, running at me with a smile on her face. Looking at her with a deadpan look, I sh step behind her, kicking her to the ground. ¡°What did I say about shouted?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Sorry, hehe,¡± Brenda said awkwardly. ¡°Whatever,¡± I said, kicking her away again. ¡°Oof.¡± (20 minutester) ¡°Yousted longer than I thought you would. 57 full swings from Brenda. 27 Puppets from Apricots, while I destroyed 25 of them. 97 arrows from Sirone. Sirone, I am quite surprised you shot so many. However, 64 of them weren¡¯t even near hitting me, but it¡¯s a good start.¡± I said, looking down at Brenda, unconscious at my feet, with a smile on her face. Taking my eyes off her, I looked at Apricot, who was out of mana, and Sirone that was on the verge of passing out from exhaustion. ¡®Man I am so mean making Sirone also run around.¡¯ I thought. ¡°You guys can rest now. I am going to go and join Amari¡¯s magic lesson for now, until this afternoon. When we will fight again.¡± I said, stabbing my odachi in the ground. ¡°Tell Brenda just to test out this swordter. It is made out of about 2000 mana of mine, so it should be stronger than her Katanas metal but a lot lighter.¡± I said before sh stepping towards Kayda them through a door size hole I made in the dome. Chapter 60 Chapter 60: ¡°Yo, sorry I amte,¡± I said, appearing next to Kayda, who was looking at Amari. ¡°How did the first training go with your squad of crazy heads, right?¡± Kayda said, still setting up the table for our training. ¡°Brenda is unconscious because of exhaustion. Sirone was on the verge of passing out, probably sleeping right now, and Apricot was out of mana. In other words, it went well. They should realize how important someone¡¯s base stats are after this.¡± ¡°How will that help them to be stronger?¡± Amari said from one of the chairs at the table. ¡°Have you ever seen Mothers stats?¡± I ask. Seeing her shake her head, I continued. ¡°Well, her agility total is 12 000. Her level is 970, making her level stats around 9700. Now you might be wondering where does the rest of 2300es from. Simply, that¡¯s her base stats. That¡¯s is actually why I fear mother the most is because her base is so strong.¡± I exin, sitting down next to Amari. ¡°Isn¡¯t because of her mastery of weapons?¡± Kayda said. ¡°That too, I was just exining things to her, and she won¡¯t be the only one feared for weapon mastery in the future,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°I see, but here, we don¡¯t care about weapons but only magic,¡± Kayda said, making me depressed. ..... ¡°So mean,¡± I said in a depressed tone. ¡°Yesterday, I gave both of you a metal ball. I am certain you figure out what its real purpose is for you two.¡± Kayda said. ¡°Yes, because our mana starts out with an element. We need to learn how to make our mana non-elemental. Doing so will make it easier to use other elements when needed.¡± Amari exins with a smile. ¡°Wait, that is what it does?¡± I said, surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t realize it yesterday?¡¯ Amari said. ¡°No, I only yed with the thing for a couple of hours,¡± I said, taking the ball out of my storage. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long you tried it. How far did you get with it?¡¯ Kayda ask. ¡°I sucked at it. I only got like 14% of my mana through it,¡± I said, ring at the ball. ¡°Wow, your not the worst out there, but your not very good at mana control,¡± Kayda said sarcastically. ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°I fare better with 84% of my mana, hehe,¡± Amari said, surprising Kayda a bit. ¡°Well done, Amari. That is very good for one day with little exnation. You seem to be close to my ability.¡± ¡°How did you do on your first day,¡± I ask, a bit jealous Amari did so well. ¡°91% on my first day.¡± ¡°Damn, I really suck,¡± I said, looking back at the ball. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still young. You have time,¡± Kayda said, smiling at me. ¡®Time? I don¡¯t know about that, though.¡¯ I thought, keeping myself upied with the metal ball. ¡°For the next stage, when you reach 100%, you will use this pole to infuse your mana into,¡± Kayda said, holding a 40 cm long and 5 cm thick metal pole with multiple 1 cm holes on it. Seeing our confused gazes, she added.? ¡°You might be wondering why there are holes in it. The reason is simple.¡± Infusing her mana at the tip of the pole, we saw small mana stringse out of the holes while they didn¡¯t touch the pole itself. ¡°You need to control your mana in a way so it won¡¯t touch the pole itself. If it does.¡± Kayda said, moving one of the strings to touch it, making all her mana disappear the instant it did. ¡°Huh!? What the hell? How am I supposed to do that?¡± I said, getting more depressed. ¡°When you can do that, you move on to the next one,¡± Kayda said, showing another pole that was the same length but thinner, and the holes on it were also smaller. ¡°This is impossible,¡± I said, depressed. looking at Amari, I said. ¡°Good luck, Amari. It seems your going to outss me very fast.¡± ¡°Your a monster when ites to most things, so at least I have something going for me,¡± Amari said, grinning. ¡°Haha, I am not so certain about being good at most things,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Moving on. This pole is only the start with your pole exercise.¡± Kayda said, putting another 5 poles on the table that were the same length as the first one, but they got thinner. ¡°This is going to take me years,¡± I said, looking at the smallest pole that was 1 cm in diameter. ¡°Yes, it will take you some time to do this. It took me 3 years to get at the final pole.¡± Kayda said nonchntly. ¡°Okay, so I would go for before I join the academy in 3 years. Un, I think that¡¯s a reasonable goal for the future.¡± Amari said. ¡°That¡¯s a good one, and you, Kitsuna.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to be done with weapon mastering in 2 years max, so, in other words, I need to get this mana control down in less time,¡± I said, surprising them. ¡°How are you going to do that when you struggled with the first exercise,¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I will figure something out,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡®I want dimensional magic. I want to create my own domains.¡¯ I thought, hyping myself up. ¡°Oh, and Amari try doing this also in 1 and a half year. You were brilliant in our past life so that you can figure something out.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Tsk, fine, I will try my best, sis,¡± Amari said. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get some other learning done.¡± ¡°Huh, more learning.¡± Amari and I said, confused. ¡°Yes, like what type of magic element is stronger than others,¡± Kayda said, making us look at her with a deadpan look. ¡°Fire magic is stronger against wind magic. Then wind magic is strongest against earth magic. Earth magic against water magic and water magic against fire magic.¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it. But remember that¡¯s, not all that imported. It mostly bounds down to who can use their element better.¡± Kayda said. ¡°That makes sense,¡± Amari said. ¡°I have a question?¡± I said with my hand in the air. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Yesterday, you made ice piler at my tree. How did you do that exactly? I understand you use wind and water magic, but how can you make a rare element? Albeit, weak as hell, but still, it was a rare element.¡± I said. ¡°That is something you can do with years of experience. You start with splitting your elements to their base. For example, if Amari splits her Storm magic up, she will get water, wind, and lightning magic, and they would be as strong as normal elements as her storm magic is a race-element that also includes her lighting.¡± ¡°HUH!? Her storm magic is a race-element? What race is it?¡± I said in surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°Kayda, I only know my sister for like 3 days. We haven¡¯t really talked about each other¡¯s powers, you know. And just by that small thing, I already know all three her elements are race elements, right.¡± I said, seeing Amari nod I shaking my head at Kayda. Sighing, I said. ¡°Whatever at least is a small thing. I guess it¡¯s only fair you know mine as well. All my elements are also race elements. All three of them just like your three.¡± ¡°To be honest, I actually thought they were already. Zagans¡¯ shadow magic is also a race element and the twins also have race elements. So I presume all reincarnations magic was race elements.¡± ¡°Really and the twins also,¡± I said, receiving a nod from her. I just shook my head in response. ¡°That¡¯s actually shit. So all reincarnation elements will be a race-element. How troublesome.¡± ¡°That is hard to believe, and if it¡¯s true, it will be a problem for the uing war,¡± Kayda said. Hearing her mention the uing war, I red at her. ¡°Kayda, what do you mean about a war?¡± Amari asked, puzzled. ¡°You really are shit at keeping that mouth shut,¡± I said, ring at her with some killing intent. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know Stacy hasn¡¯t talked with Amari about things like this,¡± Kayda said, looking down. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s toote to be sorry,¡± I said. Sighing, I looked at Amari and said. ¡°Don¡¯t ask her more about it, okay. I understand you want to know, but this is for your best. This is anyways something Dean and mom needs to talk with you about, not someone outside the family.¡± ¡°I understand they want to protect me from things like this, but if there is a waring up, I need to know. I want to be helpful. I want to be useful in some way.¡± Amari said with determination in her eyes. ¡°I can see that. I will go tell them, but you need to have proper power if you want to be helpful,¡± I said, smiling while patting her head. Looking back at Kayda, I said while ring at her. ¡°Kayda, that¡¯s two things you have let slip in one hour. This time it¡¯s fine as we are family, but keep in mind what you say in the future in front of people. Especially to people outside the family.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Kayda said, hanging her down. ¡°Hey, sis, you don¡¯t have to be that angry about it.¡± ¡°I need to. There are things she knows that should not be revealed to the public,¡± I said. Looking at the table, I took the poles Kayda set out for us and added. ¡°I will be leaving. Thank you for the short lesson Kayda.¡± Just like that, I left them inplete silence. sh stepping away, I started to move into the forest. I knew I should actually go and look for Mom to talk with her about what just happened. But I felt so outraged at everything that I didn¡¯t want to go and me everything on mom. I knew that I need to calm myself down first. It is never a good thing to me everything on one person. That was the reason I was running into the forest. Chapter 61 Chapter 61: After 20 minutes of running into the forest, I came to a stop next to ake with a waterfall. ¡°Haah, our backyard is way too big. Running for 20 minutes at full speed, and I still haven¡¯t found the end of it,¡± I said, looking at the waterfall. ¡°This looks like a good spot to get away,¡± I said, walking close to theke. Crouching down, I put my hand into the cold water. Looking around, I looked for any sign that people mighte here. Seeing no evidence of that, I stripped down to my underwear and jumped into the water. ¡°Haah, this feels great. The temperature is just right for an icy fox to be in. Hmm, I wonder how close this water is actually to freeze over.¡± I said, swimming while swimming closer to the waterfall. ¡°Man, not gone lie, but this ce is a perfect date spot. Got to tell Amariter about it for her and Zagan. Hmm, I wonder.¡± I said, stopping at the bottom of the waterfall. Swimming behind the waterfall, I only saw a wall. No cave or any secret entrance, nothing only a wall. ¡°It is a lie. All of it was a lie. There is no cave behind every waterfall. The stories of Earth are all a lie.¡± I said in disdain. ..... Clicking my tongue, I went back to the middle of theke and started flouting into my own thoughts once more. ¡®I am quite surprised and angry that Kayda is this careless sometimes. I mean, the first day we met, she went on and on about her being a failure, and she didn¡¯t really try to deny being a pure dragon. Actually, how is she in the ck ops if she can¡¯t keep secrets like an uing war in front of a 13-year-old innocent child.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re a hypocrite!?¡¯ ¡°Hmm, did I hear something?¡± I said, looking around theke. Not seeing anything, I went back to my thoughts. ¡®Whatever, my mind must be ying tricks on me. Like seriously, I am pretty certain she isn¡¯t ready to see the ugliness of this world. We must preserve her innocent.¡¯ I thought, clenching my fist. Hearing someonend near theke, I looked at the person ready to pluck out some eyes, only to sigh in relief seeing it was mom. ¡°We have been looking everywhere for you!?¡± Mom shouted from the shore. ¡°It has only been 20 min, and I am enjoying myself,¡± I said, chuckling to myself. ¡°Yeah, but Kayda said you were looking for me?¡± Mom said, tilting her head. ¡°I was, but I needed to calm myself first.¡± ¡°Why¡± ¡°Not important right now. Why don¡¯t youe and join me? The water feels heavenly.¡± I said, rxing again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time for this Kitsuna.¡± Mom said with a deep frown looking at the water. ¡°I see, okay,¡± I said, swimming closer to the shore. ¡°So what did you want to talk about.¡± ¡°Things,¡± I said, starting to walk out of the water. ¡°Where are your clothes!¡± Mom said, surprised to see my upper body. ¡°I can¡¯t swim with everything on, now can I,¡± I said, grinning, seeing she had restrainers on. ¡°What if someone sees you.¡± Mom said, looking around. ¡°People don¡¯te here a lot. I already check for any signs,¡± I said, cupping some water in my hand. ¡°Fine, but get out. We need to talk about your problem.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± I said, sh step behind her, pouring the water down her back. ¡°Nyaa!¡± Mom shouted, jumping away. ¡°Haha, you just said Nya,¡± I said,ughing my ass off. ¡°That was cold.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°And you were swimming in the water while it was so cold.¡± ¡°Yes, remember I love the cold. I am an icy fox,¡± I said, smirking. Taking a towel out of my storage and started drying myself. ¡°So what did you want to talk about.¡± ¡°Yesterday I was talking with Kayda and found out you told her about me. I was mad, but I considered letting it slide, seeing as you guys are best friends and you know who to trust the most. So, I trusted your judgment. In all honestly, I like Kayda. She is rxing to be around and fun to tease. But today, when Amari and I were having some magic lesson with her, she slipped out that Amari¡¯s elements are all race elements. Luckily, Amari was fine with it, so I came clean with my elements as well, but after that, Kayda slipped up real bad. She hinted that there would be a war in the future, and Amari caught the hint. That¡¯s not right. It wasn¡¯t a hint. It was more like outright saying there is a war on the verge of breaking out. Now, this was thest straw for me. I got mad, said somethings, and left. But I was too angry to be calm around you. Who told this bbermouth of a dragon about me. So, here I am, cooling off.¡± I said, putting on my clothes. ¡°It seems she really did slip up there. I didn¡¯t want Amari to know about war before she went to the academy, Haah. I will talk to herter today. But back to you. I understand where you areing from but wasn¡¯t it you who showed your entire squad that you are primordial?¡± ¡°Yes, but I gave all of them a suicide bomb. So I can kill them anytime I want to.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°You did what?¡± Mom said, puzzled. ¡°You remember the first time Ibined my fire and lighting. it was like 2 years ago.¡± I said, shuddering at remembering myself of my first magic explosion gone wrong. ¡°Yes, you lost your entire arm because it exploded on you.¡± ¡°Yes, after that, I did it again and found out after a couple of failures. I can hold back the explosion using my ice to coat it.¡± I said, making a small ice ball not even 2 cm in diameter in my hand with a smaller ck ball inside it. Throwing it in the air, I dispel the ice making it go off. ¡°No way. but how?¡± Mom said in disbelief, looking at the explosion that wasn¡¯t very big but can still rip a human apart if he was careless and it was close to a fatal point. ¡°How haven¡¯t they notice it? Tsk, Tsk, who do you think I am. I just slipped it into their bodies without them noticing.¡± I said, smirking at her. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Apricot, I did the night of the torture while she was restrained and distracted. I actually thought about removing it yesterday, seeing as how innocent she really is. But I didn¡¯t, in case something change about her. Sirone, I also did that night, but when she was sleeping. Yes, I followed her. She is also only a healer, so her observant skills aren¡¯t that good. Brenda, I did when she passed out due to exhaustion. It only takes me a couple of minutes to do it, anyway.¡± I exin. ¡°What if it goes off on ident?¡± ¡°Remember, my ice magic is a solid object, so I need to will the ice to dispel to set it off. The only other way to discharge it is to use Kayda scorch magic. Yeah, I think that is the only other option.¡± I said with confidence. I might be bad at mana control, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t use my other elements to a certain extent at close range and with enough mana. Using my ice is like walking. Although I can¡¯t make small objects like string and chains, things like that are still out of reach, but coating something is still possible no matter the size. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think about that. It sounds so...¡± Mom saidplicated expression. ¡°Terrifying, knowing I can kill people hundreds of levels above mine because they were careless and thought I was naive. I mean, the thing is inside them and have no defense against it. You also shouldn¡¯t worry. The only people who have this in them are my squad members and Rachel. I will never do it to your precious people. I can anyways dispel the entire thing if I want to. The fire and lighting are still connected to my mana, so it¡¯s no problem. I do need to touch them, though.¡± I said, reassuring her. ¡°Reba and Lily?¡± ¡°I only finish this thing like a couple of months ago. I anyways?like them too much, and I am 100% sure they won¡¯t betray us,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s good and very messed up. But back to my point, I had at the start. Have you actually told your squad to keep it a secret?¡± Mom said, making me freeze. ¡°You know I can be a genius at so many times, but I can also be quite dumb,¡± I said, facepalming. Totally forgetting about telling them to keep it a secret. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry too much. I already told them after you left.¡± ¡°Huh, you were watching us?¡± ¡°Yes, I was sitting in the tree, and I must say your katana skills have improved a lot.¡± Mom said, nodding. ¡°I am so careless. How didn¡¯t I notice you.¡± ¡°Illusions, baby girl, illusions.¡± Mom said, nodding. ¡°Tsk, I am really weak against illusions, aren¡¯t I. I hope I will learn to make or dispel Illusions one day,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°It will take time.¡± ¡°Thank you for telling them and sorry for my carelessness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, but please don¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Now I feel like a dip shit at what I said to Kayda about being careless. While I did the exact same,¡± I said, hitting my head repeatedly against a tree. ¡°If your apologies, I am sure she will forgive you.¡± Mom said, smiling. ¡°You think?¡± ¡°Yes, get her some wildflowers, and she would be over the moon happy and forgive you.¡± Mom said, smiling. ¡°Flowers, why?¡± ¡°She likes flowers.¡± ¡°She does?¡± ¡°Un.¡± ¡°I guess I will go look for some wildflowers then. Is there any color she likes more?¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°Umm, white. That¡¯s her favorite colors.¡± Nodding at Mom, I walked into the forest to look for flowers. (2 hours of flower searchter) ¡°Here,¡± I said, giving Kayda a big ice vase with a banquet of white and red flowers in it. ¡°What¡¯s this for,¡± Kayda said, puzzled, taking the vase from me. ¡°It¡¯s an apology about this afternoon. At what I said to you.¡± I said, rubbing my cheek awkwardly. ..... ¡°But you had the right to say it.¡± ¡°Not really. I was a hypocrite.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I forgot to warn my squad about not talking outside of our squad about me. Luckily Mom was there to cover for me.¡± ¡°Ooh, I see. Hmm, I will ept your apology on one condition.¡± Kayda said, smiling. ¡°What condition,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°You have to listen to one request of mine without question.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t sound fair. We both fucked up. Let¡¯s make it like this we both have one request.¡± I said. ¡°That sounds fine, so deal,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Un, I will be going then. Need to go beet up my squad again.¡± I said, walking away from a smiling Kayda. Chapter 62 Chapter 62: A crying maiden once more It has been a long time since I had a busy day like this. Thest time I had something like this was at Reba and Lilys¡¯ wedding. Many things happened that day, good, bad, and some punishing games I did not join, thank god. That day I also found out that Reba¡¯s family only existed out of sadists. Well, except her father, who is a masochist. Whatever, back to the time after I gave Kayda the flowers. I went back to my squad surprisingly. I saw Brenda swinging around my ice odachi. I actually thought she would take sometime before she would even try it out. Well, whatever the second sparing match I had with them went way better for them. Brendas¡¯ attacks were faster by a lot with the sword change. Apricots¡¯ teamwork was better, and Sirones¡¯ aim was better. With them doing better, they actually almost made me use more than one sword. However, after the first spar with the changes, I got used to their attacks, and with my speed being way above theirs, I could dodge every attack. But I could not steamroll them like the first time. All in all, I was very pleased with my picks so far for my squad. We had a couple more spars before Apricot had to go to Trinity, leaving only Brenda and Sirone. Knowing we couldn¡¯t spar anymore, I made them run and a lot. Maybe too much. I had to carry both of them back to their barracks to rest. Let¡¯s just say many peopleughed at me carrying Brenda, a tomboy princess carry, and Sirone on my back with my tail. Dropping them off, I had dinner with the family and went to sleep, and that should have been my day, or so I thought, but hell, who would have thought this would happen. ..... ¡°Apricot, are you sleepwalking?¡± I asked, looking at Apricot walking towards me with a nket in her hands. ¡°No, I can¡¯t even fall asleep. How am I supposed to sleepwalk then.¡± Apricot said with frustration, but I could hear fear as well. ¡°I see, nightmare again?¡± I said, lifting my head from the ground. ¡°Can I please sleep with you?¡± She mumbled, looking away in embarrassment. ¡°At least you asked this time,¡± I said with a small chuckle. ¡°Is that a yes or a no?¡± Apricot said, annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s a yes, but are you sure my tree isn¡¯t the most convertible ce for any normal person to sleep at.¡± ¡°I will be fine if I sleep in your fur,¡± Apricot said, walking between my front and back legs before sitting down putting her back against me. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, curling around her in the middle and my tail at the outside away from her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Apricot mumbled. ¡°No problem. also, if you want to talk about it, I do have some experience in what happened to you.¡± I said, closing my eyes. ¡°What you have been forced before,¡± Apricot said, surprised. ¡°Not quite,¡± I said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°You force yourself on someone.¡± ¡°NO! I might not have been a girl in my past life, but I would never force someone.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t help your argument Kitsu,¡± Apricot said with a skeptical voice. ¡°You damn doggie, shut up and listen.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°I was actually a guy in my past life, and let¡¯s just say I lived with some bad people until I turned 15 after I was free from these defective human beings. I traveled the country for a year, and in that year, I have seen everything that humans can do to each other, from robing, killing, torture, and...rape. It wasn¡¯t something a 15 ¨C 16-year-old should have seen, but it was still one of the best years of my life. I lived alone, I could do what I wanted, and I could let out my frustrations as much as I like.¡± I exin with an emotionless voice. ¡°These bad people you lived with what happened to them.¡± ¡°...I killed them,¡± I said after a while ¡°...You mentioned rape. What¡¯s the story about that.¡± Apricot said with hesitation. ¡°The first time I saw guys trying to rape a girl. I shot them in the head without hesitation. After that, I started to torture the guys I catch raping or trying to rape a girl. It was a way for me to help people. It was actually more to make me feel better in a way for what I have done and justify it.¡± ¡°What did you do to the girls.¡± ¡°Them, you see, I had arge build and a scar over my eye in my past life. In other words, the girls were mostly scared of me even if I helped them. But I did what I could for them.¡± I said. ¡°Was there any incident where you found a girl that was used as a toy for more than one guy?¡± ¡°Yes, there were a few.¡± ¡°How did the girls move on from that.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t. Theymitted suicide as fast as possible. Except for this one girl, man, was she a beast. When I knocked everyone out to get them off her and so I could report them to the cops. I didn¡¯t think she would ask me after she cleaned up if we could actually torture them. I was so baffled I didn¡¯t even think about it and nodded. That night I found out how dangerous a woman can be when she wants to be. I almost pity them for what she did to them, almost.¡± ¡°She must have been mentally strong to be fine afterward.¡± ¡°In a way, she was mentally strong, but after the night was over, she cried, and I mean a lot. At least she had someone with her that kind of understood how she felt. Even if he was a guy, she had someone to hug and cry with. I think that was what made it better for her in the end. However, in my opinion, you are by far the mentally strongest person I have ever met. I mean, you didn¡¯t try to kill themander when you could. You don¡¯t even want to mutte this corpse. Meaning you haven¡¯t let your grief out yet, though.¡± I said, hoping she will understand what I meant. ¡°I see. Will ... you...¡± ¡°Yes, I will be your crying bag,¡± I said. ¡°Haha...Whaa.¡± Apricotughed for a while before it turned into a wail full of grief. ¡°Let it all out. My fur is waterproof, don¡¯t worry,¡± I said, feeling her bury her face into my fur. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Kayda talking to me yesterday, I would never think to do this for her. Hopefully, she never talks to Mom about this. Mom would instantly know I lied about helping a girl torture people. Like I will have someone else have my pry.¡¯ I thought, snorting at my own story. It didn¡¯t take long before Apricot fell asleep, leaving with a question. ¡®Did she at least left a note that she was leaving?¡¯ I thought, hearing her rxed breathing. Shrugging, I also drift to dreand. (Next day) ¡°Kitsuna, we have a major problem Apricot is missing!¡± Mom shouted, appearing under my tree. ¡°For fuck sakes, woman!? How many times do I have to tell you not to shout me awake!?¡± I bellowed, releasing all my killing intent at her. ¡°I don¡¯t care. We need to know where Apricot went?¡± Mom said, ignoring the killing intent. I was about to answer her but felt that Apricot started to wake up. ¡°Mmm, Kitsu, why are you shouting like that,¡± Apricot said, surprising Mom. ¡°What?¡± Mom said, puzzled. ¡°Ask my mother why,¡± I said, standing up, leaving a groggy Apricot on the floor. ¡°Oh, morning Lady Draig,¡± Apricot said, fidgeting with the nket, not knowing what to do. ¡°This is your fault for not letting them know. You sort it out. I am going to theke. See you in an hour or so.¡± I said, walking off into the forest, still in my fox form. (Stacy POV) ¡°This is your fault for not letting them know. You sort it out. I am going to theke. See you in an hour or so.¡± Kitsuna said, walking into the forest. ¡°Uhm, sorry...¡± Apricot said, looking at me. I was still surprised at the revolution that Apricot was sleeping between Kitsunas fur. ¡°What are you doing here, Apricot,¡± I said, making the girl embarrass. ¡®Oh god, please don¡¯t tell me.¡¯ ¡°I... I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also have fallen in love with Kitsuna?¡± I said, facepalming. ¡°HUH?¡± Apricots said, surprised. ¡°Not?¡± I said with hope. ¡°No, Kitsu is a beauty, yes, but she ain¡¯t my type, and I am pretty sure I am straight,¡± Apricot said with thest part with drought. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s good. I didn¡¯t need a yandere dragon on me,¡± I said, rxing. ¡°No, the reason I am here is that she is the closes person I have, and she can be quite supportive if she needs to be,¡± Apricot said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Aah, I see, nightmare,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Un.¡± ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t worry about it. Though just know I will also listen if you need any help. You are part of my daughters¡¯ squad. I can¡¯t have a mentally unstable person working with- Actually, never mind, it won¡¯t change anything if you are stable or not. But I will still be there to listen if I have time.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ ¡°Oh, and a warning for in case. Make sure you find out what sort of rtionship you want with her, and not romantically rted as she is already taken.¡± I said, not wanting Kayda killing someone innocent. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I am 100% certain I won¡¯t ever see her as a partner,¡± Apricot said with confidence. ¡°Well, if you say so. Still watch out to who sees you sleeping here.¡± I said before disappearing to the dining hall. Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Hugos n It has been a week since I have arrived at the capital and 4 nights of Apricot sleeping in my fur. 2 days since I have found out that Apricot and Kayda do not like each other one bit or more, it¡¯s Kayda not liking Apricot and Apricot wanting to find out why Kayda hates her. But that has nothing to do with me. I will be leaving them to figure each other out. No, to be a mediator for them. Back to more important things seeing as it¡¯s been a week since I have arrived, that means today is the day my ¡®vacation¡¯ ends. I had to wake up super early to start my training, and that where I am right now. However, there is one big problem here while I am ready to start training. All dress up in practice clothes. Stacy, my trainer, master, and mentor in front of me, is standing there with her sleeping wear looking at me like nothing wrong. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to start training today. You have another arrangement today, but before you go off, we need to talk about someone.¡± ¡°What do you mean we aren¡¯t going to train today and what arrangement,¡± I said, getting annoyed. ¡°You will seeter. For now, sit down,¡± Mom said, pointing to the side bench on the training ground. ¡°Tsk, about who do we need to talk,¡± I ask while sitting down. ..... ¡°Hugo.¡± ¡°When do I kill him?¡± I ask without thinking. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill him. He is nning something with the banquet.¡± Mom said, shaking her head at my antics. ¡°Hmm, what can he n there? Isn¡¯t it like a birthday party for the queen or something?¡± I said, confused. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Queen¡¯s birthday party, but it¡¯s your debut as well, in a way. Most noble kids do there when they turn 12 years old. You missed this, obviously. At least I hear is the academy joining debut year I can join for both of you.¡± Mom said. ¡°Academy joining debut? What the hell is that name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a name the current King gave it.¡¯ ¡°That makes sense. What is it anyway?¡± I said nodding. ¡°It is where the nobles will show off their kids¡¯ status to each other before the academy starts.¡± ¡°Lame!¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°It is, but I can¡¯t wait to see the other marquis houses faces when they see your status. That is going to be so funny. Back to why I mention Hugo and him nning something. A little birdy told me Hugo went to the dead forest a few days ago with his bodyguards.¡± ¡°What the fuck does that furry want in the dead forest?¡± ¡°He never actually told us he was going. He tried to sneak into our territory.¡± Mom said, holding in herugh at his stupidity. ¡°What a buffoon trying to sneak into a marquis territory without them knowing takes a lot of skill, and I am sure he doesn¡¯t have that,¡± I said again, shaking my head at what he tried to do. ¡°Correct, he didn¡¯t make it far before a ck ops soldier arrived, telling him to turn back. And guess what happened?¡± Mom said, smirking. ¡°He tried using his power as a duke to get past him.¡± ¡°No, he tried to kill him.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s... just how dumb is this guy?¡± I Said baffled. ¡°Luckily, the soldier could escape them before anything could happen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. So, what are you nning to do? I am sure you already figured out why he actually went there. Was it to betray us or levelling?¡± ¡°Betray? No, no, he has too much in this kingdom to even think about betraying us.¡± ¡°So, he is levelling up. Now, why would he be doing that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because he thinks if he beats you, he can get Amari.¡± ¡°Ooh, can I castrate him then?¡± I said with a straight face. ¡°Yes, on that good note, here is some more good news I have for you.¡± Mom said with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely good, is it.¡± ¡°Un, we found another demon fox.¡± Mom said, making me happy until I heard the next part. ¡°The demon fox is one of Hugo¡¯s harem ves or something like that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me a furry actually dare put his paw on someone from my race,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. For them, it¡¯s a sin on the highest degree to force himself on a woman before he is an adult for their race for some dumb reason. They can, though, make their harem before that. He is just not allowed to touch them too much.¡± Mom exins with aplicated expression. ¡°That just sounds dumb and way too far-fetched to be true. I can¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°The first time I was told this, I felt the same.¡± Mom said, nodding. ¡°I will believe you for now, but if I hear, he touched her by force. He is dead. I will even use wrath to kill him if need to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can do that if he has.¡± Mom said nonchntly. ¡°I will need to create some furry torture methods for him. Anyways so what is your n to get the demon fox out of that bastard¡¯s hand.¡± I said, thinking to myself. ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy, really. He went to the dead forest to level and get power. He wants Amari in his harem, and he thinks you who was protective over her after he pped her is the key. If he can show that he is stronger than you and you can¡¯t protect her, she will run to him.¡± ¡°What about Zagan?¡± I said ignoring the tant way mom is calling him stupid. ¡°Well, they already had a duel, and Zagan lost, but it was overruled by the king, making it null and void.¡± ¡°What were the prizes of the duel?¡± ¡°If Zagan wins, Hugo must give up on Amari and his harem, but if Hugo won, he gets Amari.¡± Mom said, not seeming happy about this. ¡°Why was it overruled, though. Did you guys im some favour?¡± ¡°No, it was overruled because we didn¡¯t even know about the duel. They did it with some witnesses, but the Draig family wasn¡¯t even present for this duel.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I bet Zagan knew that, and that¡¯s the reason he actually agreed to the duel.¡± ¡°Do you think someone can get my daughter through a duel?¡± Mom said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Ha-ha, true, true. So, you¡¯re saying he will be challenging me at the banquet. Where the Queen, King, and all the nobles will be to witness the duel happening.¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Yes, but there is one thing you need to know about noble duels. The person who challenges the other person can¡¯t make the rules for the duel. Only the person who received the challenge can.¡± ¡°That makes sense. But how? Oh, I see he is going to use the demon fox to make me challenge him.¡± ¡°Un, but don¡¯t worry. Your mother has a n.¡± Mom said, giving a devil smirk. ¡°I am listening.¡± (30 min of nningter) ¡°He is going to suffer so much,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Well, one other thing. How is the Rachel treatmenting along?¡± ¡°it¡¯s going good so far. I got yelled at by Daren a couple of times already. I really felt like killing him so many times, fucken sis con. I should introduce that bimbo to Sirone and Brenda. Those two are way better sis-cons than him. He just yells at you and does nothing to stop you but those two. If you hurt them, the other one actually tries to kill you.¡± I said with a dark expression. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I teased Brenda making her lose her footing. Taking advantage of this, I stabbed her left shoulder. Let¡¯s just say Sirone thought I killed her sister for a second, and she went crazy on me with her bow.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡± ¡°Her arrows in some or other way were infused with reverse healing. I mean, it should even be possible, but she did it, and I felt one of them. It wasn¡¯t very nice.¡± I said, hanging my head. ¡°Oh, that might be bad even for you.¡± Mom said. ¡°Right, you asked about Rachel,¡± I said, shaking my head, ridding myself of a bad dream. ¡°Un, the reason I asked you was that I have been in contact with the king, and he gave us a time-limited. He wants the church out before the end of the year.¡± ¡°What is he giving us 10 months? How?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit short, but I have started working on a n, and I have bad news for you. You will need to start levelling. We need you to get a ss before the under 16 tournament that is in 8 months.¡± ¡°No, first I am not ready, yet my base stats aren¡¯t maxed out. Secondly, that¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t be able to master the rest of the weapons in 8 months on this rate.¡± I said, baffled. ¡°I know that¡¯s why we are going to up you¡¯re training even more.¡± ¡°Shit, then why aren¡¯t we training today!¡± ¡°Because today will be yourst free day for the next 8 months.¡± ¡°Ugh, you can¡¯t be serious. I might actually die.¡± I said, getting depressed. ¡°You won¡¯t, and our time is up.¡± Mom said, looking at the entrance of the training ground. ¡°Sorry, I amte.¡± I heard Kayda say from the entrance. ¡°Took you long enough.¡± Looking towards her, I saw she was dressed up for some sort of outing. Her hair was done in a ponytail. She had a long sleeve white blouse and a pair of jeans on with knee-high boots. ¡®White works on her.¡¯ I thought, confusing myself. ¡°Huh!?¡± I exim in confusion. ..... Chapter 64 Chapter 64: Last Day Off When Mom said, I had an arrangement with someone. I thought it was with Dean or Amari, not Kayda. I mean, I see her every few hours each day. Why was there an arrangement made for us? ¡°I heard what is going to happen to you for the next 8 months, so I decided to use my request on yourst day,¡± Kayda said, bringing me out my thoughts. ¡°Okay?¡± I said, confused. When I said, she could have a request. I thought she would ask me to help her in the future with something. This was thest thing I thought she would use it for. Hell, even telling me to get revenge on her n was above this. Shopping. Fucken shopping. That is her request. What a waste, in my opinion, but on the other hand, if she didn¡¯t use it, I would have declined her without a second thought. Well, anyway, it¡¯s been some time since Kayda made her request, and now we are sitting in some restaurant in the Middle South district. ¡°Tell me again, why did wee to the south district while we live in the north.¡± ..... ¡°I wanted to explore the capital a bit.¡± ¡°Explore? I don¡¯t even know which way is back home, and you want to make me explore?¡± I said, frustrated. ¡°Yes, it will train your sense of directing,¡± Kayda said, winking at me. ¡°Tsk, what sense of direction,¡± I said, looking away. ¡°Ha-ha, precisely,¡± Kayda said,ughing. ¡°Whatever, where are we going after this?¡± I ask, putting my te on the pile making space for another te. ¡°I would like to say explore, but I need new clothes and a dress for the banquet at the end of the month.¡± ¡°You¡¯re also going to the banquet?¡± I ask, a bit surprised. ¡°Yes, I was invited as well. I might not be a noble of this kingdom, but I am a pure dragon.¡± Kayda exins while making space for her own food. ¡°So, you¡¯re like an asset they want to please so you could help them out when needed.¡± ¡°Pretty much. Politics are such a drag.¡± ¡°Speaking of politics, how much do you know about the current king?¡± ¡°Hmm, well, if he is anything like his parents, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about him being two-faced. his parents were quite straightforward.¡± ¡°I see, oh and another thing, where does he get his naming sense,¡± I said. ¡°Oh, that is from his mother.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, it really runs in the family, huh.¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± Kayda asks, seeing me finish myst te. ¡°No, I am done,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Hehe, I kind of forgot you¡¯re a big eater just like me,¡± Kayda said awkwardly, looking at the mountain of tes on our table. ¡°I am a fox eating is a hobby,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Is that your only hobby?¡± Kayda asks, tilting her head at me. ¡°No, I have more,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Oh, and what may they be.¡± ¡°I am not telling a bbermouth.¡± ¡°I am not a bbermouth!¡± Kayda said, pouting. ¡°You are, and you know it.¡± ¡°... anyways, I guess we need to go pay for the food,¡± Kayda said, changing the subject. ¡°I guess we are splitting,¡± I said, making Kayda look down, embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I understand you save most of your money for your research.¡± ¡°Thank you and sorry.¡± ¡°As I said, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said, giving her a stack of coins. ¡°I will go give them the money. You can wait outside,¡± Kayda said, standing up and walking away. ¡°Will do,¡± I said, going outside. It wasn¡¯t long before Kayda came out as well. Looking at her, I ask. ¡°We got breakfast. Clothes or exploring?¡± ¡°Exploring, I guess.¡± She said while walking in a random direction. ¡°You really did this on a whim, didn¡¯t you?¡± I said, walking next to her. ¡°Yeah, we can explore for a while learning the involvement get my clothes. Then we can y one of my favourite games from my childhood.¡± ¡°What childhood? Aren¡¯t you still a dragon child?¡± I said, smirking at her. ¡°No, I am not anymore.¡± She said, grinning back while pointing at her wings. ¡°What? You only have those wings for like 5 days. That doesn¡¯t mean you passed your childhood and is an adult now.¡± ¡°Yes, it does, and don¡¯t talk back to your elders, young missy,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°ha-ha, elder my ass. We are almost the same age, miss sage.¡± I said,ughing at her. ¡°How are we almost the same age? You are only 13 years old?¡± Kayda asks, confused. ¡°Remember reincarnated. I was 17 in my previous life. So, add that to 8, seeing as I only woke up when I was 5 years old. Makes me 25. see only 10 years apart. that¡¯s not enough to make you my elder.¡± I exin, smirking at her. ¡°25, huh? But you are still younger than me.¡± Kayda said, grinning. ¡°Yeah, of course... Oh, that smells so good.¡± I said, smelling something juicy suddenly. Looking around, I saw a stand not so far away from us that was selling kababs. ¡°What, we just ate.¡± ¡°So that kababs smells so juicy,¡± I said, walking towards the stand. ¡°Sigh, whatever,¡± Kayda said while following behind me. ¡°Mm, these things are as good as it smells,¡± I said, smiling happily while holding 5 kababs in my hand. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can still eat after our breakfast.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, Kayda, let me tell you something. I am always hungry.¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Like really you never get full?¡± ¡°In a way, I do, but it doesn¡¯tst very long. I think it has something to do with my race,¡± I said, shrugging while taking another bite of meat. ¡°Probably because of your immortality.¡± ¡°I might be immortal, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am unkible. But then again, my race literally screams power. So, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to get strong enough to protect myself. Then again, I don¡¯t know if that is a good thing or a bad thing.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. If you have enough power and be a god, you will literally be immortal in body and soul.¡± ¡°And get bored over time.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°I guess I would need to find a wife that can live long with me.¡± I joked, taking thest bite of my kabab. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it,¡± Kayda said,ughing awkwardly. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re a dragon, you should also get someone with a long-life span. Hmm, I have an idea why don¡¯t we be each other wing woman. I can help you get a good guy to marry while you can help me get a good girl and a cute one. I think we will be great friends into the future, Kayda.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Is that so,¡± Kayda said, releasing a ck area. ¡°You okay there?¡± I ask, making some distance between us. ¡°You know what, let¡¯s go get me some clothes,¡± Kayda said, taking me by the cooler and walking away, dragging me behind her. ¡°What, no wait, wait. Let¡¯s explore some more. I want to explore,¡± I said, pleading while being dragged away. Clothing store one. ¡®That wasn¡¯t bad. The clothes Kayda was wearing looked so good on her.¡¯ Clothing store two. ¡®Man, that one outfit looked so sexy. Then again, most clothes do when she wears it.¡¯ Clothing store three. ¡®I wonder how many sets of clothes she wants. Isn¡¯t she spending a bit too much money at the moment? What about her research.¡¯ Clothing store four. ..... ¡®Is she even think about the future at this point.¡¯ Clothing store five. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kayda asks, walking out of the changing room wearing a long white dress. The dress she was wearing at the moment was sleeveless but had an x pattern strap going over the shoulder. Going down the dress from under her right hip, one part of the dress exposing her long slender leg. The rest of the dress showed how well-figured Kayda really was and her B cups. ¡°Uhm, I actually don¡¯t have any words to describe you right now,¡± I said, holding my nose. ¡°You think I can wear this to the banquet.¡± ¡°probably, but do you even have enough money to pay for this?¡± I ask, remembering that 30% of my dimension storage clothes already and that not mine included. ¡°I think I do,¡± Kayda said, walking to her bag next to me. Rambling inside it for a while, Kayda froze and dropped to her knees. ¡°Kayda, you okay?¡¯ I ask the down Kayda next to me. ¡°I... I spent all my money,¡± Kayda said, depressed. ¡°I thought so. Get out of that dress. I will pay for this one so you can wear it to the banquet.¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to buy me this dress?¡± Kayda ask me. ¡°Yeah, you look good in that dress, and I would like you to have it on that night,¡± I said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°...¡± Not saying anything, Kayda stood up and walked to the changing room. ¡®What a weird dragon.¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda closing the door behind her. ¡°KYAAA!?¡± Kayda yelled just when I was about to walk away. ¡°Kayda, are you okay,¡± I said, walking to the changing room opening the door. ¡°Eh?¡± Kayda exims, looking at me confused. ¡°Why did you scream... like... that?¡± I said, looking down at her naked body. Holding my nose for the 100th time today, I said. ¡°Man, I thought you only had B cups like me, but those are definitely C-cups.¡± ¡°Get out, you pervert!?¡¯ Kayda said, kicking me in the stomach sending me flying. ¡°Ugh, that kind of hurt,¡± I said, standing up from the pile of mannequins. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The store clerk asks me. ¡°Yeah, I am fine, sorry for destroying the mannequins,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She said, blushing a bit. Seeing her blush, I realized something making me frown and looked back at the changing room where Kayda was in. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t? Don¡¯t tell me my far fetch idea was right about her. No, no, there is no way Mom said the truth back then,¡± I said, frowning even deeper. sighing, I shook my head, mumbling. ¡°There is only one way to know if it¡¯s true.¡± Not long after, Kayda and I walked out of the clothing store. Looking at Kayda, I saw that her face was a bit flushed. ¡®I wonder how she will react.¡¯ I thought. ¡°Hey, Kayda...¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65: A Loli has appeared ¡°Hay, Kayda why did you...¡± ¡°You know what? Why don¡¯t we y tag.¡± Kayda suddenly said, interrupting me. ¡°Huh?¡± I said, looking confused at her. ¡°Tag, You¡¯re it,¡± Kayda said, running away on top speed. ¡°What just happened? I just wanted to ask her something,¡± I said, walking after her sent. ¡°Sigh, even if she received her wings because she found her soul mate. I don¡¯t think she would even tell me. It can¡¯t be me because my soul isn¡¯t from this world. Whatever, It doesn¡¯t matter. There won¡¯t be any time for that for a while, anyway. However, I won¡¯t mind having her as my wife...¡± I said, talking to myself with hand gestures getting some weird looks from people around me. ¡°Mom, that crazy person is talking to herself!?¡± A boy shouted all of a sudden, bring me out of my thoughts. Feeling he was talking about me, I looked at him only to see him point at me. Narrowing my eyes at him, I nodded and shed a step away, instantly regretting my decision. ..... ¡°Aah fuck. How am I supposed to get Kayda now?¡± I said, facepalming, realizing I sh step away from Kaydas scent. ¡°Whatever, the sent did go into a more southerly direction, so that is a start.¡± (Outer South District) (3rd POV) ¡°We don¡¯t serve demons like you, here!?¡± A young man said while through a small figure out of the building from the second floor. Landing on its feet on the ground, the figure covered itself with a coat, trying to hide its features as fast as possible, but s, itnded right next to a table of three people drinking. ¡°Beggars should just die!?¡± A man shouted while throwing a beer jug at a small figure. ¡°Those marks. Fuck off, you demon!?¡± Another man shouted, seeing red markings on the small figure¡¯s arms. ¡°What is a damn demon doing here.¡± A woman said with disdain joining the men. Covering itself properly, the demon started to hear even more people around it talking. ¡°The Church should just eradicate your kind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that. What if the Marquess Anabalds dogs hear you.¡± ¡°Like the church would let them do anything to us.¡± Looking down, even more, the figure run at its full speed, not caring where or how it just wanted to get away from these people. THUD ¡°Oh, look, the demon ran into someone.¡± ¡°And a Dragonoid nun the less.¡± A man added. ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t get its attention. We might get killed as well because of you.¡± The woman said, look at the newly arrived figure. ¡°Shit, this might be one hell of a show for us.¡± The man said, ignoring the warning of the woman. ¡°Yeah, I wonder if it is going to torture the demon or just kill it.¡± A man said, smirking. ¡°Who wants to bet on kill or torture.¡± A man shouted, holding a bucket. ¡°20 silver on kill!?¡± ¡°50 coppers on torture!?¡± ¡°Cheapskate!?¡± ¡°Shut up, Bob!?¡± While the betting was going on, no only realize that the Dragonoid and Demon in question were looking at each other in the eyes. ¡°Man, people can really talk these days. Don¡¯t they, little girl.¡± The Dragonoid said, smiling kindly at the demon. ¡°...¡± ¡°Kayda!? Kayda, where the fuck are you!?¡± A female voice resounded from a rooftop not far from them. ¡°Ah, shit, she found me.¡± The Dragonoid, now named Kayda, said, looking around anxiously. ¡°There you are, Kayda.¡± A fox woman said, appearing next to Kayda. (Kitsuna POV) ¡°Haha, I guess I am it now,¡± Kayda said before I flicked her forehead. ¡°Ow, why did you do that.¡± ¡°Because you interrupted me.¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Just kill the dam demon already!?¡± A man suddenly shouted, interrupting Kayda. ¡°Shut the fuck up!?¡± I shouted back with killing intent. Clicking my tongue, I looked around everyone who was now lying on the ground except one small figure who was standing in front of Kayda and me looking up at us with her red eyes. ¡®Analysis¡¯ Status Name: Nekro Age: 13 Race: Rabbit Demon Bloodline: Rabbit Devil Gender: Female Level 23 ss: Unknown ¡®Huh? A rabbit demon never heard of that.¡¯ I thought, crouching down. I pulled back her hood, revealing in ck rabbit ears. ¡®ck hair that looks like it¡¯s sucking in the light. Now, that¡¯s cool, and she is so small for a 13-year-old. Not even reaching 1 meter. The only problem is she has a devil bloodline.¡¯ I thought, checking her out also releasing my killing intent, making her fall to the ground out of breath. ¡°Sorry about that. I was a bit agitated about something,¡± I said, giving a nce at Kayda. ¡°Your strong, right?¡± Nekro said, looking up with hope. ¡°For my age, I am yes,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Will you train me? I don¡¯t care what I need to do, but please train me to control my power,¡± Nekro said, being in front of me. ¡°I was nning to take you in any way,¡± I said, shrugging. I mean, I can¡¯t just leave a devil bloodline out in the open. ¡°You were!?¡± Kayda and Nekro exim in surprise. ¡°Yeah, I mean, she is the perfect size to be a Loli backpack, and she is cute as well.¡± ¡°Loli Backpack?¡± ¡°Oh, it was a famous thing to have in my past life. wherein shows a powerful warrior has a loli, a small child, on his or her back while they were walking around or fighting people.¡± ¡°You want me/her to be on your back while you are fighting or walking around. how has that anything to do with training.¡± Both said at the same time again. ¡°I will train you as well, of course,¡± I said. ¡°You think you can go and train a demon without the church interfering.¡± A man said, walking up to us. ¡°Demon? how do you guys.¡± I said, confused as to how they knew. ¡°Thay saw my marking on my arm,¡± Nekro said, looking down. ¡°Oh, you also have tattoos?¡± I said, revealing my arms shocking everyone. ¡°Another damn demon.¡± The man said with venom. ¡°It seems the church is weak. Leaving 2 demons alive in the outer circle, useless.¡± A woman mumbled not far from us. ¡°You dumbass, these are curses. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a demon. but in our case, we both are demons, haha.¡± I said with augh at the end. ¡°Curse or Demon, we don¡¯t want your kind here.¡± the man said, waving us off. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, we will be going, and do me a favor. Go tell your little cult about me, and Nekro here it will make my future so much easier,¡± I said, picking Nekro up and holding her like a plushy in my arms. ¡°CULT!? sphemy!? You will regret saying that to our honorable church!?¡± He shouted but nothing in the end. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go, Kayda,¡± I said, walking away with a confused Nekro in my arms and Kayda behind me. ¡°Hmm, ma¡¯am, are you sure it is wise to insult the church like that,¡± Nekro asks worriedly. ¡°I am the same age as you, so no ma¡¯am, call me Kitsuna. It¡¯s fine. It will help in the long run. ¡± ¡°We are the same age, and what do you mean by help? Nekro said, confused and surprised. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We will talk about it after we go back to the mansion.¡± I said only to hear a sudden growling from Nekro. Looking down at Nekro, I saw her face flushed. ¡°I guess we need some food first.¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± Nekro mumbled. Getting to a restaurant, we got Nekro some food and was busy sitting around a table looking at her eating. ¡°So, are you going to tell me why you actually want to keep her?¡± Kayda ask. ¡°It¡¯s because she seemed interesting, so I want her to join my squad.¡± ¡°You want her a... she is the same age as your, right?¡± Kayda asks, making me nod. seeing me nod, she started o talk again. ¡°You want her, a 13-year-old, to join your squad full of crazy heads.¡± ¡°Yeah, I need a partner for Apricot anyways.¡± ¡°And you want to give her a child.¡± ¡°Yeah, for some reason, I think these two would fit each other.¡± ¡°In what way do you mean fit each other? romantic or fighting partners?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how Nekro fights, so which one do you think I mean,¡± I said, looking at her like she was dumb. ¡°What? Are you sure she isn¡¯t interested in someone else?¡± Kayda said aggressively. ¡°Yeah, I am 100% certain she isn¡¯t into someone at the moment.¡± ¡°Why do you actually care for her so much. she is an ex-federation soldier who is just ying on your good intention.¡± ¡°Because she has suffered, Kayda. I have seen the things she has gone through, and hers might be even worse than what I saw. So don¡¯t go and hate her because we are close to each other.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at Kayda. ¡®Is she jealous?¡¯ I thought ¡°anyways, the main point is that her bloodline is interesting. I have never heard of it before.¡±? I said, looking back at the eating Nekro. ¡°What is it,¡± Kayda asks hesitantly. ¡°Rabbit devil.¡± ¡°Devil,¡± Kayda said, surprised with wide eyes. Looking at Nekro, her eyes narrowed. ¡°If you are thinking about doing something with her. I will do everything in my power and use any SKILL I have to run away from you,¡± I said, emphasizing the word skill. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to. I know you have most things under control.¡± ¡°Most things? I like to think I have everything under control.¡± I said with confidence. ¡°What about that time you stabbed Brenda and had Sirone on you. Did you have that under control?¡± Kayda said, grinning at me. ¡°I thought we would never talk about that.¡± ¡°Help, Help Kayda Sirone is trying to kill me. I remember you shouting while running at me with an angry Sirone behind you.¡± ¡°Tsk, you cant talk. you have no idea how much her arrows hurt.¡± ¡°Like, I care. It was so funny. Seeing you running like that from a person who is ahead smaller than you,¡± Kayda said, smiling at the memory. ¡°If you guys are done arguing. I am done eating. We can go now.¡± Nekro suddenly said, making me look at her, surprised a how much she ate. Chapter 66 CHapter 66: Another F*cken Furry ¡°How did you eat so much,¡± I said, looking at 20 tes on the table. ¡°What never seen a person eat 20 tes,¡± Nekro said with a smug face. ¡°I have seen a person eat more than a 100, but I mean, you¡¯re so small how. Wait, is this how mother thought about me 3 years ago.¡± I said, confused. ¡°Probably I mean, you were the same size as Stacy then, right,¡± Kayda said, chuckling. ¡°Huh, I guess you¡¯re right. Never mind then, are you sure you are full. Money isn¡¯t a problem.¡± I said, smiling at Nekro. ¡°Yeah, I am sure, but first. How do you know my name, and can you please introduce yourself as well?¡± Nekro said, a bit guarded. ¡°Nekro, isn¡¯t it a bitte to be guarded. Whatever, I used my skill Analysis on you, so I also know what¡¯s your bloodline,¡± I said, making her pale. ¡°Kitsuna, I thought you want to keep her. why are you scaring her like that?¡± ..... ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. My name is Kitsuna Draig. I am the adopted daughter of the Draig family, and this is Kayda.¡± I said briefly, not know what to say about Kayda. ¡°You are not going to experiment on me, are you,¡± Nekro said, readying herself to run. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. A devil bloodline is quite rare,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Come forth.¡± Nekro suddenly chants. Right after her chant, the floorboards of the restaurant started to crack and break. Making way for skeletonsing out of the floor, most of the restaurant people started screaming. Kayda and I just looked at her, shocked. ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t tickle your funny bone,¡± I said, smirking, not moving from my spot. Hearing what I said, Kayda and Nekro looked at me with deadpan excretion. ¡°What they are skeletons I just had to.¡± ¡°Just freeze them already. We are making everyone scared.¡± Kayda said with a sigh. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, freezing every skeleton and dispelling the ice, making them disappear in an instant. ¡°Well, Nekro, I thought you said I should train you, and you will do anything for that?¡± ¡°How did you do that so fast,¡± Nekro asks, shocked. ¡°They are only bones. They are nothing special.¡± ¡°Actually, necromancy is very special, Kitsuna,¡± Kayda said. ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Yeah, they are as rare as a god eye,¡± Kayda said, making me choke on air. ¡°Well shit. I am sorry for scaring you, Nekro, but I didn¡¯t think you will do something like that.¡± I said apologetically, looking at Nekro. ¡°I am not going to lie, but what that fuck is actually going on. Do you want to experiment on me or not!?¡± Nekro shouted, looking at me puzzled. ¡°No, that was just a joke,¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°Kayda is she always like...¡± ¡°Excuse me but did you guys do this.¡± A man suddenly said from the side. Looking at the man, I realized a group of knights was busy surrounding us. ¡°Why are you guys surrounding us?¡± I ask, confused, standing up. ¡°We hear someone has reason the dead. As thew states, any person with the skill Necromancy must be taken to the king.¡± The knight captain said. ¡°Whatw says that. I have never heard of that.¡± Kayda said with an angry tone. ¡°Dragonoid or not, you have no right to defy the king¡¯s order.¡± ¡°You are Duke Boeis¡¯ soldier. You have not right to use the kings¡¯ name like this in the first ce,¡± Kayda said. While Kayda and the head knight were arguing, I was moving closer and closer to Nekro. Moving next to Nekro, I put my hand on her shoulder while thinking. ¡®They moved quite fast for this. What a surprise. So, this is how things go for rare skills, huh. Too bad for them.¡¯ ¡°Nekro, listen, they aren¡¯t going to let us go easily. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you behind. Now the n is to get on my back and get ready to hold on for dear life okay.¡± I said, whispering next to Nekro. ¡°Okay,¡± Nekro said, jumping onto my back. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move.¡± A knight yelled, seeing Nekro jump on my back. ¡°Calm your tits, man. She is only getting on my back,¡± I said with a deadpan look. ¡°Is she the necromancer?¡± The head knight asks. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. But you don¡¯t need to worry. She is already under The ck Ops.¡± ¡°I am sorry, but I never heard about Marquis Draig having a necromancer in his ranks.¡± A sudden deep voice said. Looking at the man, I felt that multiple tics marks appeared on my face. ¡°Duke Boei, how nice to finally meet you,¡± I said, annoyed looking at Hugo¡¯s¡¯ father. ¡°Like my soldier said. All necromancer skilled induvial must be taken in by them,¡± He said, not skipping a beat. ¡°Dude, I like I told you. She is already in the ck ops. There is nothing for you to retrieve here.¡± I said, lying through my teeth. ¡°That child on your back is too young to join the ck ops, and you, as an adopted daughter, have no right to add a person into the ck ops.¡± The Duke said, annoying me even more. ¡°Oh, you know of me how touching,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Hand over the child.¡± The Duke said, reaching out one hand, ignoring me. ¡°You sound like a kidnapper. Hand over the child or else.¡± I said, mimicking the Duke. ¡°You damn fox. Show respect for the Duke.¡± The head knight yelled. ¡°Oi, you can¡¯t say ¡®damn fox¡¯ that¡¯s Kayda saying,¡± I said, looking at the knight. ¡®From when is that mine!?¡¯ Kayda thought from the side. ¡°Kitsuna Draig, hand over that child on your back to me, and we can go our separate ways.¡± The Duke said, getting annoyed. ¡°Man, I hate Dukes. You all are so stuck up and power-hungry,¡± I mumbled, receiving a choking noise from Nekro on my back. sighing, I tilted my head at the duke and spoke. ¡°I have a personal squad, and I have added her into that. I have 100% rights to do that, don¡¯t I.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter you will hand over that girl to me or else.¡± ¡°Or else what Furry. You are going to attack a Marquis¡¯s daughter. I am sure Stacy will love to hear that you want to attack her daughter.¡± I said, getting more annoyed. ¡°You only know how to hide behind people, don¡¯t you.¡± the duke said, smirking. ¡°Fuck, furry. I am only 13 years old. I have no powers of my own, so yes, I am hiding behind someone else¡¯s,¡± I said, looking at him like he was dumb. ¡°Even if you are hiding behind her status and power. She won¡¯t arrive in time to save you.¡± ¡°Fuck, no wonder your son is so dumb. He gets it from you,¡± I said,ughing pointing at him. Even though his fur hides his skin, I could swear he was getting redder and redder the more I talk. It looked like even his fur started to redden. ¡°I mean, first, you need to kill me that I assure you it is not going to be easy, and if you do that, what will happen when Stacy finds out about that,¡± I said with another round ofughter. ¡°Fine if you want to be like that. Men Att...¡± ¡°Duke Boei, I am warning you right now. Do something to Kitsuna Draig, and your mansion won¡¯t be standing at the end of the day.¡± Kayda said, finally having enough of the Duke. The Duke, who hadn¡¯t even realized Kayda was standing on the other side of the table, paled seeing her. ¡°See what I mean, you are so dumb, not even realizing who is around you, Ha-ha,¡± I said,ughing, walking back next to Kayda. ¡°Kitsuna, shut up. We are leaving.¡± Kayda said, walking to the door. Seeing no one move for her, she made 5 scorch balls in the air. Seeing this, the knights moved their ass out of the way faster than they arrived at the restaurant. ¡°I will have a word with the King about what happened today.¡± The Duke said in an aggressive voice. ¡°Oh, Furry, if you do. Remember to add my name. I would like the king to hear my name for a change as well.¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°Kitsuna, did I not say to shut up,¡± Kayda said in a low deep voice. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said but still flipped the Duke off, walking out of the door. Smack!? ¡°OW!?¡± I shouted, holding my head. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re invincible!? What were you thinking talking back to the Duke like that?¡± Kayda shouted at me with the angriest voice I have ever heard from her. Looking at Kayda, ready to talk back, I saw her ring at me with most eyes. Seeing this, I sigh. ¡°Sorry, I just hate Dukes, and Hugo isn¡¯t my most liked person at the moment as well.¡± ¡°Why do you hate Dukes so much,¡± Nekro asked from my back. ¡°Personal.¡± ¡°Kitsuna, what would you have done if I weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Runaway with Nekro the second the soldier arrived,¡± I said seriously. ¡°Okay, what are you going to do in the future when you are alone and see the Dukeing for you?¡± Kayda said, still angry. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be in some time. I mean, I won¡¯t be leaving the mansion until the banquet at the end of the month, and then the duke house will be under our thumb.¡± I said dead serious.¡± ¡°For fuck sakes, Kitsuna, can¡¯t you just ept you did something unnecessary.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t. Having him hate me as well will make the banquet even more enjoyable,¡± I said, receiving multiple sighs from Kayda. ..... ¡°I am done. It¡¯s useless,¡± Kayda said, throwing her hands in the air walking away. ¡°You can ask Mom about it if you want. Oh, I need to tell her I pissed off the church, most probably today as well. Ha-ha, so many goals in one day. I am a genius.¡± I said, following Kayda. ¡®I am still confused about what is going on?¡¯ Nekro thought, still hanging of Kitsuna back. Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Nekro and Apricot ¡°You did what?¡± Mom said, puzzled. ¡°I called the duke dumb and some other things,¡± I said, looking at mom on the couch in front of me with Amari next to her. I was sitting on the other couch with Nekro on myp and Kayda next to me. ¡°Okay, tell me everything, and who is this?¡± Mom said, looking at Nekro on myp. ¡°Oh, this is Nekro. you will understand where shees in.¡± I said, starting to tell her the day¡¯s event while Kayda added some things here and there. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA, I can¡¯t believe you talked to the Duke like that, HAHAHA,¡± Amari said,ughing on the ground. ¡°I wanted to rip off his hair, but that was going a bit too far for the location,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Kayda, how did this happen. I understand my daughter is reckless 99% of the time, but in one morning, she pissed off the church, the duke, and found a necromancer and not a normal one at that.¡± ¡°99% of the time, my ass. I am not that reckless... am I?¡± I said, tilting my head. ..... ¡°Every time we went out to the city at the border, you were fighting someone or close to one breaking out.¡± ¡°What, but those guys always wanted to start shit with me. It¡¯s not my fault.¡± I said, defending myself. ¡°What about the Baron son? Why were you about to cripple him?¡¯ ¡°He tried to order me to around,¡± I said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say your name. He should know about the Draig family.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that at the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my point. You act way too reckless sometimes and violence is the first thing you think of.¡± Mom said shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t!?¡± I shouted in my defence. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her that¡¯s reckless. It¡¯s more she is a trouble ma,¡± Amarimented. ¡°...I can¡¯t actually refute that,¡± I said, thinking about all my encounters. ¡°That might be true, but at the end of the day, every time you go out and are left unsupervised, something goes wrong.¡± Mom said with a sigh. ¡°That... that is also true,¡± I said, looking down at Nekro, who was looking up at me confused. ¡°Nekro, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Yes, something is wrong. What did I think when I asked you to train me? Now that I think back, I was so dumb. I should have never asked you for anything.¡± Nekro said, frustrated. ¡°I am pretty sure it¡¯s toote to regret it now,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°No shit, you dumb fox,¡± Nekro said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°As I said, that¡¯s something only Kayda is allowed to say,¡± I said, rubbing my fist against her head. ¡°Ow, ow, ow stop. I won¡¯t say it again, sorry,¡± Nekro said, pleading in agony. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s something only Kayda can say? Why is that?¡± Mom said, teasing. ¡°Did you say something midget?¡± I said, looking at mom with a straight face. ¡°Grrrr!¡± ¡®Actually, why do I allow her to say that to me. I think it¡¯s more that I don¡¯t mind her saying.¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda, who was trembling. Seeing her struggle to hold in herugh, I chuckled. ¡°Sigh, well, getting back more important things. Where the hell is my squad? I asked for them like an hour ago.¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s only been 30 minutes. Calm down.¡± Mom said, shaking her head. ¡°But why are you looking for them anyway,¡± Kayda asked confused. ¡°I need them to look after Nekro for me, of course.¡± ¡°What why?¡± Nekro asked, puzzled. ¡°Myst free day for a while isn¡¯t over yet,¡± I said, ncing at Kayda. ¡°That is right. You can leave her to us, but I need to ask. Did you give her one yet?¡± Mom asks, confusing me for a second. ¡°Oh, you mean that! Yes, I did, but it is not as powerful as the other for obvious reason,¡± I said, remembering about the mini bomb. ¡°Put in what?¡± Kayda ask. ¡°Can I tell her?¡± I ask, looking at mom. ¡°Hmm, Kitsuna, you can tell her. She might help you improve it.¡± Mom said, thinking about it for a while. ¡°Okay, Amari here. When my squad gets here, give her to Apricot.¡± I said handing Nekro to Amari. Looking at Kayda, I said, standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Coming~,¡± Kayda said, walking after me. ¡°I feel like a toy,¡± Nekro said, disheartened. ¡°That¡¯s because you are one!?¡± I yelled from the hallway, hearing what Nekro said. (Stacy POV) ¡°Coming~,¡± Kayda said, walking after Kitsuna. Hearing Kayda talked like that. I could only shake my head. ¡°I feel like a toy,¡± Nekro said, disheartened. ¡°That¡¯s because you are one!?¡± Kitsuna yelled from the hallway, hearing what Nekro said. ¡°What, she heard me?¡± Nekro asks, looking at me. ¡°Ha-ha, yes, her hearing is excellent. So, watch out what you say at times,¡± I said, smiling at Nekro. ¡°Is Kayda getting bolder? I didn¡¯t think she was like that,¡± Amari ask me from next to me. ¡°She isn¡¯t. She is a quite passive person in certain things, but because of Apricot, she feels threatened to lose her wifey,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Those two aren¡¯t together?¡± Nekro asked, confused. ¡°No, not yet. They only know each other for a week after all, but they are soul mates.¡± I exin, shrugging. ¡°Mom, do you think Sis will figure it out?¡± Amari said, tilting her head. ¡°She already has but is denying it using her soul isn¡¯t from this world or something like that as an excuse to not think about it,¡± I exin,ughing. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nekro asks this time. ¡°Kiddo, I am her mother. I know how she thinks,¡± I said. Narrowing my eyes at her, I added. ¡°Now for you, who was the devil, your mother or father?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never met my parents.¡± Nekro said, looking down. ¡°Aah, sorry,¡± I said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just hope it¡¯s your mother. If it¡¯s your father, then you will be more aggressive when you get older, and we don¡¯t want that.¡± I exin, rubbing Nekros¡¯ head. ¡°How do you know this, Mom?¡± Amari asks, looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s something the church told us about devils and half-breed devils. The males are the aggressive ones while the females are the smart ones. They told us this, so we had a reason to hunt them down.¡± I said with anger. ¡°The church did that?¡± Nekro asked with some fear. ¡°They tried to but failed years ago. However, they did install enough fear into the citizens to get into the capital.¡± I exin holding my anger. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you guys do it?¡± ¡°Marquis Anabald are descendants of devils. They are demons now, but before the creation of The Kingdom of Daragon, they were actually devils.¡± I spoke. ¡°Oh, is that way Kitsu said they were a cult, not a church.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty much the reason, and there is another reason as well,¡± I said remembering our quest. ¡°Wait, Mom, what will the church do if they find out that Sis is a young primordial,¡± Amari asked anxiously. ¡°They will try to kill her of course. The church believes that Angels are above all, but there is no denying that primordial is the top. They are even above gods. So, to stop this, they hunt every primordial down to kill them.¡± I spoke. ¡°Did they seed?¡± ¡°Pff No, they failed miserably. However, they never gave up and it all changed when the god of light came into the picture a couple of years ago. He had enough power to kill the primordial¡¯s. So far, he only killed 5 out of 10 we know of.¡± ¡°What will happen if all the primordial were killed.¡± ¡°Nothing, all it will change is that gods are on top of the food chain,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°But how was Kitsu born then if she is a young primordial?¡± Nekro ask. ¡°That little girl is a secret,¡± I said winking at her. (Late Night) (Kitsuna POV) ..... ¡®Where is Apricot? It¡¯s almost bedtime.¡¯ I thought while getting in my sleeping position. ¡°Kitsu we areing!?¡± Apricot shouted from the other side of the mansion. ¡°We? I guess Nekro is joining us.¡± I said chuckling a bit. Not long after a smiling Apricot appeared in my vision with afortable Nekro in her arms. ¡°Apricot why are you moving closer to that monster?¡¯ Nekro asked seeing towards we are walking to. ¡°Nekro, don¡¯t worry about it she isn¡¯t going to do something to us.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t answer my question. I thought we are going to go to your bed.¡± Nekro said making Apricot blush like a volcano. ¡°What the fuck!? I am fucken cupid!?¡± I shouted from under my tree. Chapter 68 Chapter 68: 1 Months devil training (Kitsuna inner mind) I knew I would be hated and hate myself for showing Mom how she could use restrains for training. But hell, she took it to the next level. When I arrived here, I was low to mid private rank without any level or ss. I am now at a low corporal level, which does not include my mastery of weapons that also improved a lot. Oh, don¡¯t forget about my mana control. It also got a huge boost in thest month. Like when I made a katana, it took 200 mana to make. I can now make it with 130 mana instead, and it is stronger than before. Oh, Yes, my status. Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 14 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 1 Tail Demon Fox Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox ..... Gender: Female Level: 30 ss: Unknown (Wrath) Hp: 2460/2460 MP: 4000/4000 Str: 1183 Vit: 1230 Def: 724 Int: 2000 End: 2203 Agt: 2500 Skills: Dimension storage, Demon Fire, Demon Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, super regen, sh Step, night vision, sword domain, Yeah, I know it¡¯s still not at Mom¡¯s level, but she is an old hag, so it makes sense she is stronger than me. That I remind you is only 14 years old. Yeah, I forgot my birthday was this month. I was busy being tor...trained that I remembered after seeing that my age changed in my status. Getting back to my stats. My Agility is almost mid-Sergeant level, while my lowest stat is mid-private. Yes, we are ignoring defence. It means nothing to me, who is a speed type. Well, my mana also got a small boost but not that much. Talking about mana, I made it to the second pole of Kayda pole training... yeah, no, that doesn¡¯t sound very good. Uhm, Kaydas¡¯ mana control training method. Whatever, because I reached the second pole, I can now make chains. This surprised me. I thought I needed to start with wires and work from there, but one call with Steve helped me figure out where I was going wrong on creating my ice chains. So, I started using chains with my weapons, and let me tell you. I was so shit with it. I once got myself tied up in my sparing match with mom. Let¡¯s just say I had to destroy some phones when I got free. I was stuck for 3 seconds at most, but Mom somehow got over 200 photos of me being stuck in my own ice chains. Well, that was a week ago now, I can use it to a good extent, but I am far from mastering it. Weapons wise I think I have mastered half of the list to the Moms¡¯ level of mastering. Yes, I mean the Weapons Queens level of mastery. Don¡¯t get it wrong, though. She can still whip my ass if she uses her stats, skills, or multiple weapons. But if we are both sitting on 500 for everything in stats, no skills, and using only one weapon, our fight can go on for hours. I think the longest one was 19 hours with the Katana before we had to stop so mom could rest. Again yes, so mom could rest, not me. I knew I didn¡¯t need to sleep when I became what I am now, but I was a human before, so it¡¯s hot-wired in my brain. But I still needed the rest that I had. It was just not that much. Anyway, at times where mom was resting, I was busy practising my mana control or fighting the ck ops. Multiple of them. I think, therefore, my endurance went up so much. Mom arranged for me to 3 times a week. I will fight against 10 ck ops soldiers with their stats decreased to 500, mine included. It wasn¡¯t that bad in the beginning when they underestimated me, but after the first week of spars, they took me seriously and worked together against me. I don¡¯t know how an army made for 1vX fights can work so well together. I lost 8 out of 10 times against them, but the amount of experience I have gained was worth all the losses. I now know how to iste and take care of people if they make one small mistake. This was also where Sirone yed an important role. She had to heal everyone who I injured while she was busy teaching the other healers how to improve. Did I forget something? Meh, if I did, it¡¯s probably not important to tell myself. (Kitsuna POV) At the moment, I was sitting in the newest car we got from the twins. Specially made with me in mind who has and will have multiple long tails. I don¡¯t know how they are this smart or really care why but they are god damn good at their job. ¡°Well, it is the day of the banquet. Are you ready, Kitsuna?¡± Mom said, sitting across from me with Amari and Zagan on her sides. Dean was sitting next to the driver in the front. ¡°Is something happening at the banquet?¡± Sirone asks, sitting to the right of me. ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re here?¡± Kayda said, looking over me from my left at her like she was dumb. ¡°I thought Kitsuna likes me the most out of our squad. So, she invited me to a banquet,¡± Sirone exins, looking back at Kayda, who was sitting next to mom. ¡°Huh, and where did you get that idea,¡± I said, baffled at her answer. ¡°You let me see Brenda a lot and go out with her. Apricot and Nekro rarely sleep in their beds. I presume you have something to do with that, and you personally train me in the medical field in your free time.¡± Sirone exins, beaming in joy. ¡°Free time? I had free time?¡± I mumbled, puzzled. Shaking my head, I added. ¡°Sadly, you are not my favourite. That would be k... I don¡¯t have anyone. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I do like you guys, but I don¡¯t have a favourite one.¡± ¡°wait, but aren¡¯t you are allowing apricot to sleep in your fur every night? How isn¡¯t she, your favourite?¡± Kayda said, shocked. ¡°No, not really. The reason she is allowed to do so is that she could sleep without having nightmares. She is also not allowed to touch my tail, though.¡± I exin, saying thest part seriously. ¡°Why your tail?¡± Kayda asks, tilting her head. ¡°Would you like someone touching your horn for no reason?¡± I said, looking at her chest. ¡°I guess not?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s the same for my tail. No one is allowed to touch it,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°But didn¡¯t that child-like grabbed your tail the other day? You looked fine when that happened.¡± Zagan asked, sitting next from the back of the car sitting next to Amari. ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Zagan. She was a child. I can¡¯t just kill a child for something like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true... wait, are you saying you will kill someone if they do.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Yeah, Granny pulled her tail, and she attacked her with daggers,¡± Amari said, chuckling at the memory. ¡°Oh.¡± That was all Zagan could say to that. ¡°Well, getting back to the first question, Sirone, yes, something is going to happen at the banquet, and that¡¯s why we need you. will be healing some people today.¡± I exin. ¡°Huh, are you going to attack people today?¡± Sirone asks, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, I will be having a duel with Hugo.¡± ¡°What, why would you do that,¡± Zagan said worriedly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, he isn¡¯t stronger than me,¡± I said, smirking and waving my hand in the air. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand he has a legendary ss.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. He is the beast king, after all. Ha-ha, a furry with that sort of ss is too funny.¡± I said,ughing, remembering the info Mom told me. ¡°Zagan, you don¡¯t need to worry. His level might be 122, but Sis¡¯s stats are still higher than his.¡± ¡°They are what is it,¡± Zagan said, puzzled. ¡°I am close to a low-corporal level in stats,¡± I said nonchntly. ¡°Holy shit, one month did you good huh, Kitsuna,¡± Kayda said with a smirk. ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t remind me, and I have 7 more months of it,¡± I said, getting depressed. ¡°Oh, before we arrive, how did Rachel¡¯sst treatment go,¡± Mom asks, intrigued. ¡°Well, she is done. Right after I was done with her, she ran away with Daren into to you know, were.¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mom said with a smirk. ¡°She changed so much in thest month. I don¡¯t think we are even close to being friends anymore.¡± Amari said, depressed. ¡°Yeah, she got so demanding after 2 weeks of your treatment. Are you sure you didn¡¯t do something to her subconscious?¡± Zagan said, narrowing his eyes at me. SLAP. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sis didn¡¯t do anything to her mentally. It¡¯s just how angels really are.¡± Amari said, pping Zagan over the head. ¡®Actually, I technically did something to her mentally. I did change into an angel after all.¡¯ I said, remembering how she got more and more demanding with me. ¡°Guys, we have arrived,¡± Dean said from the front. Chapter 69 Chapter 69: The King and Queen ¡°Guys, we have arrived,¡± Dean said from the front. ¡°That was faster than I thought,¡± I said, looking up from our conversation towards the castle gates we were busy driving by. ¡°The mansion is around the corner, so it makes sense it will be fast for us to get here,¡± Zagan said, looking at me. ¡°Oh, do remind me again. Why are you drive with us here today again?¡± I ask, looking at him perplexed. ¡°My parents can¡¯t make it because they are at the border for work. So, I am alone for today.¡± ¡°And your bother?¡± Mom asks, confused. ¡°No idea where he is,¡± Zagan said, shrugging. ¡°That brother of yours.¡± Mom said with a sigh. ..... ¡°What do...¡± Feeling the caring to a stop, I decided not to ask about Zagans¡¯ brother. ¡°Wee to the castle Draig family.¡± A Royal Knight said, opening the door next to Amari. I knew he was a royal knight because his armour was silver with gold shoulder guards, the standard royal guard armour. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Amari said, climbing out with the rest following behind her. Climbing outst, I got a raised eyebrow from the royal guard. ¡°Never seen a Demon fox?¡± I asked, tilting my head at him. ¡°Actually, Yes, you are the first one I have ever seen. Might I know your name Mdy?¡± He asks politely. ¡°Not Mdy, young miss. I am only 14 years old, and my name is Kitsuna Draig.¡± I exin, facepalming at being calmed Mdy again. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the adopted daughter. I am terribly sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± He said, bowing down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It happens way too much for me to get worked up for it,¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°Oi Kitsuna, you are dragging behind again,¡± Kayda said, standing at the castle entrance. ¡°yeah yeah, I am on my way,¡± I said, walking past the Knight, who was still staring at me. ¡°What took you so long,¡± Kayda asks, tilting her head at me. ¡°Nothing don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said, sigh feeling multiple gazes on me. ¡°If you say so. However, are you really going to wear that to the banquet?¡± Kayda said, looking at my clothes. I was wearing tight jeans with a button shirt to look mostly presentable. I still had my normal boots and hoodie on with my trusty scarf around my neck as always. ¡°I thought we have been over this. I will not wear a dress or a suit ever. It is way too ufortable.¡± I said seriously. Looking back at Kayda, I smirked at her dress and spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually wore the dress I bought you for today.¡± ¡°So am I not allowed to wear this dress. it is mine, after all.¡± Kayda said, puffing her cheeks and walking away into the castle. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I said, walking after Kayda. Catching up to Kayda, we went to the banquet hall where the rest of the family and Sirone already were. ¡°Okay, when we get in the ballroom. we are going to go and first say out greetings to the Queen and then the King.¡± Kayda said, stopping at a double door. ¡°Un.¡± Nodding at her, she sighed and opened the door. ¡°Just follow me,¡± Kayda said, walking into the ballroom. While we were walking to one side where the most people were, I looked around, smelling a lot of different scents. Sadly, most of them were perfume, but I could still smell the delicious food that was at the right-back side where we came into the ballroom. Feeling my mouth starting to the water, I mentally noted where the food and hoped the greetings were faster. ¡°Kitsuna, I understand it smells nice, but please don¡¯t drool like that in front of the Queen,¡± Kayda whispered in next to me. ¡°I will try my best,¡± I said, rubbing my mouth clean. ¡°What is a Berberian like that doing with Kayda the Sage.¡± I heard a woman said we just pass muttered to herpanion. ¡°I know, right. She looks so unworthy.¡± herpanion said. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up about some dumb talks, okay.¡± ¡°Hmm, I know they will be shitting themself when the night is over, so it¡¯s fine,¡± I said with an evil smirk. ¡°You know I almost feel bad for what you¡¯re going to do to him, almost.¡± Kaydament. Seeing that we were next in line to greet the Queen, I put my emotionless face on. Looking at the Queen, I was surprised that she was a normal human that looked to be in herte 40 in age, but she was one gorgeous human when she was younger. She had raven ck hair with ocean clear blue eyes. she was wearing a long fluffy gold-brown dress. ¡°Aah, Kayda, you made it. I am so d, and you have wings now. Congrattions.¡± The Queen said, hugging Kayda that surprised me a bit. ¡°Good evening, your majesty. It has been a while since I saw you.¡± Kayda said, smiling and hugging back. ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing me, the Queen tilted her head in confusion for a second before realization hit her. Smiling, she looked at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes and spoke. ¡°Wait you must be the new troublemaker of the Draig family.¡± ¡°Knew? Was there one before me?¡± I said, tilting my head at the Queen. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even deny that she is one.¡± A man said from my right. Looking at the voice, I saw ate 20-year-old Dragonoid man with gold and brown scales. He was the same height as Brenda and wore a ck suit that fit with his raven ck hair. ¡°You must be the current King,¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°Yes, that is me. I have been waiting to meet you for the past month.¡± The king said, looking a bit tired. ¡°Oh, can¡¯t wait to see your new weapon?¡± I said, holding my emotionless face. ¡°I wish it were that simple. Sigh, how do you do it?¡± The king said with a gloomy face. ¡°Do what?¡± I said, confused. ¡°How do you create 3 stacks ofints in one outing to a city?¡± ¡°How big are the stacks?¡± I asked back, hiding my grin. ¡°They are huge. it takes me at least 3 days toplete all that paperwork.¡± The kingins. ¡°Hunny, calm down. We are at a banquet. If you want to talk to her, go outside and do it there, people are watching. I will join you when I am done with the greetings.¡± The Queen said, rubbing the King¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± The king said, walking towards the balcony waving for me to join. ¡°Well, it was nice meeting you, Your Majesty,¡± I said, following behind him with a sigh. Seeing Kayda also followed me, I looked at her and shook my head. ¡°You are sure,¡± Kayda asks worriedly. ¡°Yeah, why do you think? Mom isn¡¯t here,¡± I said, leaving her and continuing walking after the King. ¡°Walking onto the balcony, I saw we were alone. Hearing me, the king started to talk. ¡°When I took over the title as king, I knew it was going to be a lot of work. But you dear little Draig are a headache,¡± he said, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t call me little. I am taller than you.¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°But your younger than me.¡± ¡°My soul isn¡¯t younger than you,¡± I said. ¡°True, that was a surprise when we found out you were a reincarnate. that thrown all our original ns we had for you out of the window.¡± He said, looking at me with his golden eyes. ¡°Original ns? Might you inform what they were?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, sure. We were nning to rehab you until you were fine. then Dean would personally train you, and I would send out a marriage proposal for you to be Queen.¡± He said making me confuse. ¡°What? Marriage? Why would you want to go that far?¡± ¡°You suffered because of decisions the royal family made. So, if you join the family, you would be able to fix those kinds of problems.¡± He exins with no hesitation. ¡°But I would have been a primordial nun the less. I could just use force to fix the problems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I had enough faith in the Draig family to make you not so aggressive un stupid.¡± He said, making meugh. ¡°What about using Soul ling on me? you forgot to mention that?¡± I asked, remembering what mom said. ¡°Yes, that, we had a big debate about it. Like you know, Soul link can alter people¡¯s memories, but those are false memories. So, the memories we gave that person can be destroyed if he gets stronger and older. Of course, this is why we were original against it because that would break the trust you had for us. But we could also not leave you to remember you dying. We concluded to make it seems like you were saved before you died.¡± He spoke. ¡°Huh, not that it¡¯s relevant anymore. But if I weren¡¯t a reincarnation, I would have still trusted you guys probably, and I would have to decline your marriage proposal because I would try to save my race.¡± I exin. ¡°That would have been ideal, but as I said, when we tried to alter your memory, we found out you were a reincarnation. that was a giant surprise, and I talked to my younger brother and sister about it, and all they said is let her be. Let her have her way for now until she settles in. So, I went with that, but then Stacy came, and force adopted you. I didn¡¯t really care that they adopted you, but she went to the border where we can¡¯t keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°ha-ha, that sounds like mom,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Yeah, but it all worked out. You didn¡¯t run to any other kingdom.¡± He said, making me raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°Let me get this straight I am not loyal to the kingdom. I just hate the other kingdoms more.¡¯ ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, I am not going to force you to do anything, but we will have to make a deal between each other,¡± He said, getting serious. Chapter 70 Chapter 70: The Deal and azy Queen ¡°That¡¯s true. We can do that, but do we have a mutual interest, though? Like, what do you want from me?¡± I said, tilting my head at him. ¡°Mutual interest? That¡¯s a good question. Personally, I would like you to be loyal to the kingdom for the next 1000 years.¡± He said, looking at me seriously. ¡°A 1000 years. I guess I will be living that long, won¡¯t I? Not happening. Loyalty is too restricted for my taste.¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°How is it too restricted?¡± ¡°Being loyal to the kingdom means I can¡¯t go against anything the kingdom does, so if some dumb descendant of yours decides to do me in. I can¡¯t do anything about it. I think it¡¯s better to say I will protect the kingdom for 1000 years, but I am not loyal to the kingdom.¡± ¡°That might work, but...¡± ¡°Good, and in return, I want full immunity to all my idents that will be happening in the future and a safe haven for my race,¡± I said, interrupting him. ¡°The paperwork. My poor hands.¡± He mumbled, looking at his hands. ..... ¡°Oh, and about the 1000 years. You guys can give me missions that I should do for you. For the money, of course. But the missions are not allowed to go against my principles that are quite fucked up.¡± I said, finishing with a shrug. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not too bad. But it feels like you can do what you want, and I need to clean up your mess every time.¡± He said, confused. ¡°That¡¯s the point, idiot,¡± I said, shaking my head added.? ¡°It¡¯s like this. You guys get a primordial as protection, and I get a safe haven where I can do what I want.¡± ¡°Sigh, Fine, that does sound good enough. But what do you mean by idents that will happen in the future and a safe haven for your race? Might you give me an example?¡± The King said warry. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s say a furry hit someone precious to me. I might go and castrate him, or worse, make him lose his point for living. And for my race, just give us a city or something where we can get together.¡± I said with an emotionless voice. ¡°Furry? You mean... No, did Hugo really do something so dumb? Butst I heard, he was still alive and fine. You and Stacy are nning something, aren¡¯t you?¡± He mumbled to himself before looking at me with wide eyes. ¡°Yeah, tonight¡¯s banquet is going to be so much fun,¡± I said, smirking evilly. ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t care. Our deal is set. We can sign the contractter, though. I need to get a drink.¡± He said, turning towards the ballroom walking away. ¡°Hahaha, I hope your hands are ready for the paperwork,¡± I said whileughing. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. At least try not to kill him.¡± He said, sighing to himself. ¡°Ha-ha, Of course, I won¡¯t kill him. Do you think I am a monster?¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Yes, Yes, you are one. Giving your poor young king arthritis,¡± He said, walking back into the ballroom, and I could swear he cursed me just before it waspletely gone. ¡°That was easier than I thought.¡¯ I said, turning back looking at the garden. ¡°Oh, my son is gone already.¡± A voice said, opening the door to the balcony. ¡°Yes, he went and got a drink for himself,¡± I said, turning to look at the Queen. ¡°Hmm, did you guys already talk about the deal?¡± ¡°Yes, we did,¡± I said, nodding at her. ¡°Oh, might I know what you guys decided on?¡± ¡°I protect the kingdom for 1000 years. In return, I can do what I want in the kingdom. I will also ept missions the royal family gives me if they don¡¯t go against my principles.¡± I exin, leaning my back against the railing. ¡°Not loyalty?¡± She said, tilting her head. ¡°A lot can happen to a family in 1000 years,¡± I said, making her nod. ¡°That¡¯s true. You never know what your descendants will do. Let¡¯s forget about politics and things. Have you met my twins yet?¡± She said with a thought full look before she smiled bring the twins up. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even seen my mother since I came here,¡± I said, shrugging at her. ¡°Oh, here I will show you some pictures of my genius twins,¡± She said, skipping towards me while taking out her scroll. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to be in the ballroom? I mean, you¡¯re the Queen, and it¡¯s your birthday banquet, right.¡± I said, looking at her confused. ¡°That¡¯s too much work.¡± She said, waving me off. Going through her scroll, she gave it to me and spoke. ¡°Now, look how cute they were when they just hatched.¡± ¡°Hatched!? Aren¡¯t you human? How did youy eggs?¡± I said, baffled, seeing two eggs with cracks on them. ¡°Yes, I am human. They used a spell on me so I couldy eggs.¡± She exins, smiling. ¡°Woah, that had to hurt,¡± I said, looking at the queen in a new light. ¡°Yeah, it hurt like a bitch, but it was all worth it. Those two are wonderful children.¡± She said, wiping through the pictures. ¡°Now that I think of it, how did you take pictures when scrolls weren¡¯t created back then.¡± ¡°Oh, they used picture magic. Most royals have someone with that type of magic in their court.¡± ¡°Never heard of it.¡± I said, confused.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t. It isn¡¯t essential to other people, so they forget to mention things like that.¡± She exins, taking the scroll out of my hands again. ¡°Here, look at them when they were 5 just when they woke up their memories of their past life.¡± ¡°They remember everything back then?¡± ¡°No, they didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I said a bit awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I already epted them as mine way back then.¡± ¡°How I mean, they actually aren¡¯t your children anymore, are they.¡± ¡°No, they are still. We did a lot of tests. It is just they forgot 5 years of their life in exchange they remembered their past.¡± She said, smiling kindly. ¡°I see that makes sense,¡± I said, not wanting to go on with this topic. ¡®That makes 0 sense how they can ept an exnation like that, but everything ended up fine for everyone.¡¯ I thought, looking back at the picture of the twins. ¡°See, they are so smart in 8 years we move up in technology so fast that we can travel in the air.¡± The queen said happily. ¡°They are smart, not gone lie. I never knew we had someone like them in our ss.¡± I said, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°Yeah, what was your name before Kitsuna.¡± ¡°I think we should go back to the banquet. They will realize you are missing, your majesty.¡± I said politely, walking towards the ballroom again. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to do go and greet some boring nobles. All they want is to suck up to me for a bit more political power.¡± The queen said in a childlike matter. ¡°Huh, you can¡¯t leave everything to your son,¡± I said, stopping and looking back at her. ¡°He is doing all the work anyway. this is what the nobles don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t give a shit about being queen. All I see is a position that justes with a responsibility that I don¡¯t want. My husband knew that and never asked anything of me, so why can¡¯t my so do the same.¡± She said,ining while she pouted. ¡°Wow, never thought we had a Queen who hates her job,¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°What do you want to be queen then?¡± ¡°No, thank you! Why too tedious for my taste.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°My point exactly.¡± She said, pointing at me. ¡°But I am still going back. I want to get myself some food.¡± I said, continuing walking to the ballroom. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I am still going to hide out here.¡± She said while waving. ¡®I guess Kayda was right. They are quite blunt with things.¡¯ I thought while passing people towards the food. While I was walking, I caught a glimpse of someone¡¯s ck tail that looked very familiar. Deciding to get a te of food, then look for the owner of that tail. ¡°Oh wow, now that is high-ss food,¡± I said, seeing the dozens of tables with mountains of food on top of it. Looking around, I found a big te and started piling food on top. ¡°I see you found the food, Kitsuna.¡± I heard mom said, walking closer to me. ¡°Yeah, and I might have spotted the Foxy,¡± I said with food in my mouth. ¡°Kitsuna, I thought we talked about this not talking with food in your mouth and don¡¯t eat that bones you going to weird people out.¡± Mom said, facepalming at my antics. ¡°Not happening. these bones are done to my taste.¡± I said, crunching down on the bone while looking at her. ¡°Whatever, where did you see the fox?¡± Mom said, getting serious. ¡°Just let me get my food, then we can go look for her,¡± I said, not giving her ce. ¡°Fine.¡± Mom said, sighing. Not long after, Mom and I started walking around looking for Hugo or the demon fox. Although the ballroom is big, it didn¡¯t take us long to find them, the reason being that Hugo and his father decided to bring their entire harem to the banquet. ¡°To think they brought their entire harem to the banquet,¡± I whispered next to mom, looking at at least 12 girls standing behind Hugo. ¡°Who do they think they are. This was only a plus one party, and they do something like this.¡± Mom whispered with disdain. ¡°Who cares. Do you see the demon fox or not,¡± I said, looking through the girls behind Hugo? While I was looking, I suddenly felt a tug on my arm. Looking down, I saw a small girl that was more than a head shorter than me with ck hair and ears that resembles mine on her head. ..... ¡°My Queen.¡± She said, looking at me with tears running down her silver eyes. Chapter 71 Chapter 71: It All Starts ¡°Queen?¡± I said, puzzled. ¡°You can¡¯t hide it. We can feel that you¡¯re a Prim-Hmm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t finish that,¡± I said, putting my one free hand on her mouth. Narrowing my eyes at her, I said. ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now, okay.¡± ¡°Swrri,¡± She muffled, while nodding her head. ¡°Kitsuna Draig, what do you think you¡¯re doingying a hand on my woman?¡± I heard the most irritating voice said. ¡°Aah, if it isn¡¯t the big dumb furry,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Did I not ask you to let go of my woman!¡± Hugo said louder hitting the te of food out of my right hand. ¡°What a waste of good food,¡± I mumbled, seeing the ribs and steak hitting the floor. ..... ¡°Tch.¡± Seeing I was ignoring him, he clicked and reached out for the demon fox. Still having my hand on her mouth, I moved it to her shoulder and spun her to my right. Hooking my right arm around her shoulders, I smirked at Hugo. ¡°Come on. She just called me her Queen. I find it cute. So, I have decided that she isn¡¯t yours anymore.¡± I said, taking a nce at the weird look the demon fox gave me. Meeting eyes with her, I winked. ¡°Like hell she would like to be your woman. I am way better than you.¡± He said, grinning. ¡°You are?¡± I said, tilting my head at him. ¡°Of course, I am a man from the proud Lion King race. No other race is better than us.¡± He said without hesitation. ¡°Ha-ha, fuck you are dumb,¡± I mumbled,ughing, seeing all the weird looks he was getting from the nobles that were standing around in the ballroom. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say your race is the ¡®best.¡¯ That means nothing in this world If you don¡¯t have the power to protect what is yours.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, of course, I have enough power to protect what is mine.¡± He said with arrogance. ¡°it that so? Then how about we test it out.¡± I said, grinning at him. ¡°Are you challenging me?¡± He said, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°For what are you challenging me for.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, tilting my head looking back at his harem. Seeing many of them with some hope in their eyes, I nodded and looked down at the demon fox I was still holding around the shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s your name. I never asked.¡± ¡°My name is Chinada, my Queen.¡± The demon fox named Chinada said, smiling at me. ¡°What an interesting name,¡± I said, smiling back. Looking back at Hugo, I continue. ¡°That group behind you, are they with you?¡± ¡°Yes, that is the rest of my woman.¡± He said, still holding his high and mighty look. ¡°Is that so. They are quite cute themself, and a lot of them are to my taste. Hmm, with this new body of mine, I am certain I could satisfy them in bed in one go.¡± I said, smirking, feeling my back getting colder by the second. ¡®I know mom said I would receive a lot of dislike for the n, but this is another story. I am not even following the original n. Fuck, even the girls who had hope in their eyes are looking at me weirdly.¡¯ I thought, feeling a dozen hateful gazes directed towards me, making my back very cold. ¡°What are you trying to say, bitch.¡± Hugo said, narrowing his furry eyes at me. ¡°If you are going to narrow your eyes even more at me, your fur is going to get in the way of your eyes, dummy,¡± I said sarcastically. Smirking, I continued. ¡°I am saying I am challenging you for your 12-13 girls. I want them to be mine.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, and what do I get in return if I win.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you want?¡± I said, moving Chinada in front of my and resting my head ontop of hers. ¡°Hmm,¡± He hummed, making it look like he was thinking about it. ¡°I got it. I get you and your sister to join my harem.¡± ¡°My sister as well? You know I can¡¯t just say yes to that.¡± I said, looking back at mom a few feet away. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can, but I want some things added.¡± Mom said, taking the paper out of thin air with some things written on it. ¡°Huh, what is this?¡± Hugo said, taking the documents from mom. Taking another set of documents from mom, I also read through it over Chinadas¡¯ head. ~~~~~~ Blood Contract. Royal Duel. Hugo Boei Against Kitsuna Draig. Kitsuna Draig Wins. ¨C Kitsuna gets Hugos¡¯ harem transferred to her. ¨C Hugo isn¡¯t allowed to have a harem ever again. ¨C Hugo must pledge to the king. King also decides what sort of pledge. Hugo Boei Wins. ¨C Kitsuna and Amari Draig joins Hugos¡¯ harem. ¨C Draig family submits to the Boei house. ~~~~~~ There were more, but these were the more important things written on the contract. ¡°How is this fair. We only get 2 things while you get 3 things.¡± Hugo said, making multiple people gasp at his stupidity. ¡°Shut up. He epts, and you know how royal duels work. you challenged him, so he makes the rules for the duel.¡± Hugo¡¯s father said, walking next to his son. ¡°Of course, I have no problem with that. When will we have this duel then?¡± ¡°Right now. I already asked my men to get the arena ready for us.¡± ¡°Oh, so fast,¡± I said, smirking. Letting Chinada go, I turned around to my family with her following me. Feeling relieved seeing no one showing any concern about the duel. My smirk changed into a genuinely happy smile. ¡®Yeah, my family, huh.¡¯ I thought, looking down at Chinada. ¡°My queen, I need to warn you that he did go on a levelling trip a few weeks ago.¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. However, how much do you know about his ss?¡± I asked back. ¡°Nothing much. all I know is called the beast king, a legendary ss.¡± ¡°Okay, and skills.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what type of skills he has. But his fighting style I know about. His defense is good, but he is bad against speed.¡± ¡°Okay, so nothing out of the ordinary.¡± ¡®Beast king ss. It¡¯s a high defense ss for Lion king. When they receive their ss, they have a chance to get a race skill that would bring their defense up for a couple of minutes. This skill is one of the best defensive skills just being under ultimate defense.¡¯ Being reincarnated, he should have this skill or even a stronger one, but it will be a race skill. That is what Mom said, and I agree with her. I can easily win against him with speed, but my strength isn¡¯t enough to prate that sort of defense. So, if I want to win this, there is only one rule I need him to have. He isn¡¯t allowed to use any race skill. That¡¯s all I need to win against him, even if he makes some ridiculous rules for me. ¡°My Queen, might I know what type of ss you have?¡± Chinada said, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t have a ss yet,¡± I said, looking at her. Seeing the look of horror on her face, Iugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He is way too slow to go against me.¡± ¡°My queen, he is a level 122 legendary ss that means his speed will be around 1500. even if he has his full Armor on, his speed will only drop to around 1000. it will still be impossible for you to win against him without a ss.¡± She said in a pleading tone. ¡°Only 1000. I guess I am doubling him in speed alone. I can have more fun,¡± I said with an evil smirk. ¡°D-double? But that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Oh, sweety, I am not very normal,¡± I said,ughing. Smack!? ¡°Ow, what was that for,¡± I said, looking at Kayda?while holding my head. ¡°Your dumbass, that wasn¡¯t even close to what we nned.¡± She said, ring at me more aggressively than needed. ¡°Are you angry because I asked for the entire harem instead?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Of course, I am. What were you thinking, huh?¡± ¡°Huh, who the fuck cares. At least 8 of them had hope in their eyes when I challenged him. I-¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about them. We agreed you would only try and take the demon fox away from him.¡± Kayda said, interrupting me annoying me further. ¡°It will be sweeter to take everything than just a little,¡± I said, keeping myself calm. ¡°Shut up, both of you. This is not the ce for a dumb argument. Kayda, she isn¡¯t going to keep them. This is only for gloating, right?¡± Mom said, appearing between both of us with multiple tick marks looking between us. ..... ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only for gloating. Like hell, I will be able to satisfy 13 girls in one night. It¡¯s way too much effort anyway.¡± I said shivering at just thought. ¡°Now yandere dragon, you understand.¡± Mom said, looking at Kayda with a grin. ¡°Tch.¡± Clicking her tongue, Kayda turned around and walked away. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think you know what Yandere actually means,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. Chapter 72 Chapter 72: The Duel Rules ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think you know what Yandere actually means,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You just shut up.¡± Mom said, pointing at me. Walking to Chinada, she smiled and spoke. ¡°Well, you understand what¡¯s happening now, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, so you guys were nning this from the start.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, snapping my fingers. ¡°Then my worries were for naught. Sorry for doubting you, my Queen.¡± Chinada said, bowing her head towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, and about this Queen thing, can you stop. Just call me Kitsuna.¡± I said ¡°I cannot call my Queen on her name,¡± Chinada said, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°Call me Nova then. I don¡¯t want you to call me Queen,¡± I said, a bit annoyed. ..... ¡°If you order it, then I will do so.¡± ¡°Fine, I order you to call me by my name,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°As you wish, Nova,¡± Chinada said, nodding politely. ¡°Sigh, I will never get used to this. Oh, Mom, did he figure it out?¡± I said, revering to the Duke while turning to Mom. Seeing her holding in herugh. I felt annoyed and kick her on the side. ¡°If he did, it doesn¡¯t matter. Hugo already signed the blood contract.¡± Mom said, snickering while dodging the kick easily. ¡°Great, give it to me so I can sign,¡± I said, holding my hand out to her. ¡°Here. If you¡¯re done with that, go find Kayda. She will be the main witness to the dual.¡± Mom said, giving me the contract. Pricking my finger with my canine. I signed the contract before giving it back. ¡°Why do I need to go look for Kayda?¡± ¡°Because you are the one who pissed her off,¡± Mom said, giving the contract to Dean. ¡°No, that was you.¡± ¡°Kitsuna.¡± Mom said in a low voice. ¡°See you guys at the arena,¡± I said, bolting away. ¡°Thought so.¡± Mom said. (Stacy POV) ¡°Now that she is gone. You Chinada right.¡± I said, looking at the silver-eyed Demon Fox. ¡°Yes, Lady Draig,¡± Chinada said, looking at me calmly. ¡°Why did you call her Queen exactly,¡± I said, pulling her closer. ¡°It is because she is a... Wait, I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell you.¡± She said, making a confused face. ¡°If it is because of her bloodline, we already know,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°Oh, yes, it¡¯s because she is a Primordial 9 tail Demon Fox that I call her that.¡± She said, nodding. ¡°So, you guys can feel it?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°Yes, when we are in close proximity, any demon fox will know that our Queen is close,¡± She exins. ¡°That¡¯s a bit problematic. Is it only your race, or can other demi-humans feel it as well?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s only us. It¡¯s not a wildly known fact, but our race is quite family orientated.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®family orientated¡¯?¡± ¡°No matter how far our bloodline goes. We will always be connected spiritually. Especially if ites to Nova, her being our Primordial makes her deeply connected with us.¡± She said, looking into my eyes. ¡°Sigh, At least only other demon foxes will know. That¡¯s something I never knew, thank you.¡± I said, seeing no falsehood in her words. ¡°That exins a lot, doesn¡¯t it,¡± Dean said, giving me the contract again. ¡°Yeah, I will go and make the King sign as well,¡± I said, walking towards the drinking area. (Kitsuna POV) ¡®Where the hell did she run off to.¡¯ I thought, walking around the castle looking for Kayda. ¡°Hey, sexy, where are you walking off to.¡± I heard a man say around the corner. ¡°Hey, let go.¡± A feminine voice said in anger. ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t be like that,¡± He said with a slurpy tone. ¡°Man, nobles getting drunk?¡± I said, smelling the alcohol in the air. ¡°I have never slept with a Dragonoid before. Why don¡¯t we use one of these guest rooms for some fun?¡± The man said before I heard a p. Turning the corner, I saw a 16-year-old Dragonoid girl standing there with one hand raised and the other behind her back, ring at a young noble. ¡°Why do I always find myself in this situation,¡± I mumbled to myself, walking closer to them. ¡°You bitch I am the first son of Viscount Jaman. How dare you p me.¡± He shouts back, pping the Dragonoid through the face. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said, seeing small golden scales on the Dragonoid wing. ¡°The first son of a Viscount!? Are you serious!? How dumb!?¡± The Dragonoid shouted, pulling her hand at her back out, holding something very familiar. ¡°Nope,¡± I said, sh stepping between the two. Grabbing the guy at the throat and the Dragonoid by her hand that was holding a gun. Narrowing my eyes at the Dragonoid, I said. ¡°Princess, that isn¡¯t very smart to do.¡± ¡°Ugh, let go.¡± The guy said while scratching at my hand. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said before throwing him against the wall knocking him out instantly. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Princess said, rxing her grip on the gun a bit. ¡°Name is Kitsuna Draig. Nice to meet you, Princess. What is your name?¡± I said, letting go of her hand. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re the one fighting Hugo.¡± The princess said with a baffled expression. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me. Anyway, have you seen Kayda the Sage?¡± I ask while wrapping the guy up with Ice chains. ¡°No, she should be at the arena already, shouldn¡¯t she.¡± She said, looking at the ice chains curiously. ¡°Tch, dammit. What were you doing here alone, princess?¡± I asked, tilting my head at her. ¡°Went to the bathroom. I was on my way to the arena to watch the duel, but this guy stopped me.¡± She said, giving the guy a disgusted look. ¡°Oh, well, lead the way then,¡± I said, making way for her while holding the end of the ice chain in my hand. ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡± She said, walking down the hallway. ¡°Going to change him into paperwork for your brother, hehe,¡± I said, grinning and chuckling evilly while dragging the guy behind us. ¡°Not a bad idea.¡± The Princess said, nodding. ¡°You still didn¡¯t tell me your name.¡± ¡°Shino Doragon. Why do you want to know that?¡± ¡°Aah, because I am not going to call you princess every time, Shino,¡± I said with a deadpan look. ¡°But I am a Princess. You should show respect, shouldn¡¯t you.¡± She said, looking at me baffled. ¡°Nope, not happening,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°What but-¡± ¡°Oh, we are here,¡± I said, hearing multiple voices on the other side of the door in front of us. Pulling the guy closer, I grabbed Shino around the waist before using sh Stepping to appear in front of the king. ¡°Oh god, it already started.¡± The King said, rubbing his temples seeing me appear in front of him, holding his younger sister and a guy in ice chains. ¡°Shino dear, are you alright.¡± The Queen asks worriedly, taking her out of my arms. ¡°You should teach your nobles to know how to recognize if someone is royalty,¡± I said, dropping the chain in my hand and sh stepping to the middle of the arena. The arena looked the same as the one I was in with the spar against Dean. However, this one was on a bigger scale, and the audience this time was only nobles. ¡°Finally, you have arrived. I thought you backed out for a second.¡± Hugo said, wearing full body armor. As Chinada said, it looked heavy. He was wearing full armor ting on his chest and stomach. His legs and arms were also full of armor but still leaving ces to move easily. As for his head, he had a weird helmet that should of his main with 2 horns on his forehead. ¡°To fight a dumb Furry. I would never let that sort of opportunity slip away.¡± I said, not trying tough at his dumb armor. Calming myself, I looked at Kayda, who was standing at the side of the arena ring at me. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Kayda said, annoyed. ¡°I was looking for you!¡± I said, pointing at her. ..... ¡°Oh, my bad.¡± She said, rubbing her head awkwardly. ¡°What the rules for our duel, Hugo?¡± I said, looking back at Hugo. Taking out a small piece of paper, he faked a cough a couple of times before reading it. ¡°Kitsuna Draig is only allowed to use magic and Hugo¡¯s main weapon. Which is a war hammer,¡± He said, looking at me with arrogance. ¡®Well, that¡¯s no surprise. Not a bad choice to make me use only magic. Hugo¡¯s father would have found out that I lived and was trained by Stacy for 3 years in weaponry. But they are as dumb as ites going on something like that. And for the weapon, I don¡¯t mind. It makes it more fun.¡¯ I thought, hiding my grin. ¡°Okay, and for you?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°Nothing I can use what I want.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so. So, you can only win a match against someone if you only give an advantage for yourself.¡± I said, smirking at him provocatively. ¡°Even if you could use all your skills. I highly doubt you could win against me.¡± He said, waving me off. ¡°And why do you think that?¡± I said, wanting to know where he got the confidence. ¡°Because I heard you still don¡¯t have a ss.¡± He said, grinning in confidence. ¡°Oh, is that so. Well, that is true. I don¡¯t have a ss yet, but Stacy, the weapon queen, trained me. So, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Like that matter, you are only allowed to use magic and war hammers.¡± He said,ughing. ¡®Plural.¡¯ I thought, ginning for a second. ¡°You have so much confidence, but you are still scared to make a rule for yourself?¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Scared? For you, as I would ever be scared for you!?¡± He shouted in anger. ¡°Oh, really, then why don¡¯t you let me make one rule for you regarding your skills then?¡± I said, tilting my head at him again, trying to provoke him further. ¡°Fine if you think it would make you win.¡± ¡°Good, you are not allowed to use race skills,¡± I said with a small grin. ¡°Don¡¯t!?¡± Duke Boei shouted in desperation. ¡°Deal!¡± Hugo said, not hearing his father¡¯s plea. ¡°Aah, great. Kayda, you can start now.¡± I said, changing my clothes to my cargo pant and boots with only a sports bra on my chest. Chapter 73 Chspter 73: Hugo Duel 1 (Shino POV) ¡®Hot!?¡¯ I thought, seeing Kitsunas¡¯ six-pack. ¡°Sigh, Hugo Boei ss Beast King legendary against Kitsuna Draig no ss. Duel rules. Kitsuna only allowed magic and war hammers. Hugo allowed everything except race skills. The first one to surrender or knocked out wins. No killing.¡± Kayda the Sage said, surprising a lot of us, especially me. ¡®There is no way she could be that fast with no ss and being cursed.¡¯ I thought in disbelief. ¡°Tch to think that dumbass will get more woman and high nobles at that.¡± My brother Yami said, annoyed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. She is more than we think, Yami.¡± I said, shaking my head at him. ¡°And why would you say that, Shino?¡± Mother asked, confused. ¡°Her speed isn¡¯t normal. Before I came here.¡± I said, exining the events before I joined them, surprising them. ..... ¡°I see now that¡¯s why she made that rule. Ha-ha, so she already won.¡± Big brother said,ughing. ¡°You think so,¡± Mother asked, looking at him. ¡°Definitely, she yed him like a puppet.¡± Big brother said, letting anotherugh out. ¡°Mind exining,¡± Yami asked, intrigued. ¡°No, the duel is about to start. Watch and learn Little sister and brother. This is why you don¡¯t underestimate the Draig family.¡± Big brother said, making me confused. ¡°Start!?¡± Kayda the Sage shouted. A secondter, I saw multiple white war hammers flying towards Hugo. ¡°Holy shit!¡± We all exim in surprise. (Kitsuna POV) ¡°Start!?¡± Kayda shouted. At Kaydas¡¯ shout Hugo who was about 10 meters away from me, started to run at me extremely slow from my perspective. Sighing, I made war hammers in each hand and began throwing them at him with enough speed so he could easily dodge it. ¡°WAH!?¡± Hugo shouted in surprise, bring his war hammer up, blocking one ice hammer and dodging the other one. Not giving him a chance, I continued through ice war hammers at him while running around him, keeping my distance. ¡°What the fuck is this!?¡± Hugo shouted while dodging or blocking my hammers. ¡°It is magic, dumbass!¡± I said, smirking at him. ¡°How are you able to make weapons using magic!? That is impossible!? You are cheating!?¡± Hugo hollered in anger. ¡°Dude, this is a Royal Duel being overseen by Kayda the Sage? Do you think she would help me cheat? Are you belittling her name?¡± I said,ing to a stop. Putting my hands on my hips, I looked at Hugo like he said something unforgivable. ¡®She would.¡¯ Multiple people thought at the same time. ¡°Grrr,¡± Gritting his teeth, he started running at me again. ¡°You are so slow~.¡± I hummed, giving him a taunting grin. ¡°Aah Hammer of The Beast,¡± He shouted, brings his down at me. Boom!? The ground cracked under the force Hugo brought down the hammer. ¡°How do you like that bitch? Huh?¡± Hugo said while hunched over. Not seeing me, he looked around confused until he felt an extra weight on his back. Looking at what he was feeling, he saw me standing there with a disappointed expression and my hands in my pockets. ¡°Really, it took you that long to realized I was standing there,¡± I said, shaking my head at him. Swinging his hands at me, I jumped up a bit. Stopping his arm with one leg making him lose bnce. Using this opportunity, I kicked him in the head, making him grunt. Using his free hand, he stopped himself from hitting the ground. Jumping of him, Inded a few meters away from him. ¡°You are getting sloppy~.¡± I hummed, amused. Not feeling the joke, I sighed and added. ¡°Never mind, that wasn¡¯t funny. You were sloppy from the start.¡± ¡°Ugh, you bitch fights me like a man!?¡± Hugo shouted, getting to his feet. ¡°Like a man? But I am not a man. I am a woman. Get your genders straight, Furry.¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Shut up, Shiro Adachi, you gender-bent fox girl!?¡± Amari shouted with a wide grin on her face ncing at Mom. ¡°Tch, why you do me like that, Amari!?¡± I shouted back, not very amused at her actions. ¡°Whahahahaha!?¡± I heard Hugo startedughing. ¡°Hmm, what got you so happy?¡¯ I asked, tilting my head.¡± ¡°You were Shiro Adachi, hahaha.¡± ¡°Yo, that¡¯s me,¡± I said, pointing at myself with a deadpan look. ¡°That¡¯s priceless. I was sad when I heard about Sensei but you. It¡¯s priceless. It made my day, thank you.¡± Hugo said, calming himself down. ¡°Made your day? Dude, we are in the middle of a Duel.¡± I said, baffled at his stupidity showing again. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Hugo said with the realization he picked his war hammer up again. ¡°Fuck, man. Were you always this dumb?¡± I said, facepalming. ¡°What did you say!?¡± Hugo shouted before running at me, screaming with his hammer raised over his head. ¡°Tch, you are so uneducated. Running like that at an opponent that has more speed than you.¡± I said, shaking my head, putting my hands back in my pockets, disappearing from his sight. Reappearing next to him with one of my feet out, I tripped him. Boom Facenting in the ground, Hugo skid on the ground for a meter beforeing to a stop. ¡°Your father is doing a bad job at training you,¡± I said, humming while walking closer to him. Coming to a stop next to his head, I crouched down, looking at his mane curiously. ¡°Is your hair fireproof?¡± I asked, reaching out towards it. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAH!?¡± Hugo shouted, jumping up before attacking me recklessly. ¡°Already lost your sanity?¡± I said, dodging his attacks with ease while my hand was still in my pockets. ¡°You dare and try to touch my mane!?¡± ¡°Oh, is it that imported to you,¡± I said, amused at his crouch-up furry face. ¡°It is our pride!?¡± He hollered, making me annoyed. ¡°Pride? Pfff, like I care about pride. On another note, your furry face can it get wrinkles?¡± I said, appearing next to him, grabbing his cheek with my right hand. ¡°Wha-?¡± Hugo said, looking at me confused and annoyed. ¡°Now this is quite disgusting skin you have,¡± I said disgustedly. Pulling my hand away from him before kicking him in the gut intended to send him back. ¡°Hmm, your defense really is strong,¡± I said, looking at my broken ankle. ¡°Kitsuna, your healing skill is listed under magic!?¡± I heard Kayda shout from her stand overseeing the duel. ¡®It¡¯s actually not.¡¯ Multiple people thought, looking at Kayda. ¡°Oh cool,¡± I said, healing my ankle. Jumping away from the smirking Hugo? I tilted my head at him before looking at my right hand. ¡°You know that feeling of your skin is still on my skin.¡± Rip Ripping off my right arm, I sighed in relief before healing it back. ¡°Aah, that¡¯s better. Hmm, now, what to do with this.¡± I said, stretching my hand a bit before looking at the dismembered arm. Looking up at Hugo, I smirked, seeing him look at me disgusted. p p p. ¡°So how does it feel being pped through the face by a dismembered arm, Hugo Boei?¡± I ask, dodging his hand grabs and taking the openings to p him again. p ¡°You bitch, I will kill you!?¡± Hugo shouted, smashing his hammer down, forcing me to jump away from him. ¡°Kill me? But that¡¯s not part of the deal.¡± I said, acting innocently. ¡°Grrr, you damn woman. I will make you beg for my forgiveness!?¡± Hugo shouted, smashing his hammer down a couple of times. ¡°But I was a man in my previous life,¡± I said, cupping my own cheek tilting my head. ¡°YOU!!!!!!¡± ¡°YOU fool, calm yourself right now!?¡± Duke Boei shouted from the stands having enough of me ying with Hugo. ¡°This is a Royal Duel. You are interfering, Duke Boei,¡± Kayda said in a warning tone. ¡°Nah, Nah, let them talk. I want to see what happens,¡± I said, waving at Kayda. ¡°Okay, you may talk to your son for 60 seconds,¡± Kayda said, looking at the Duke. ..... 60 secondster ¡°I see, so you were trying to lure me into a trap. Not that it matters now as I have seen through your trickery.¡± Hugo said with pride ending the conversation with his father. Walking closer to me, who was standing in the middle of the arena again waiting for him. ¡°PFFF, Furry, I am a fox. What are we known to be like on earth?¡± I asked him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Cunning, but as I said, it doesn¡¯t matter as I have already seen through your trickery.¡± ¡°You still going on about that? Okay, humor me. What is my n?¡± I said, intrigued. ¡°You were hoping my anger will cloud my judgment and use that to knock me out.¡± ¡°Boring~!?¡± I said with annoyance out loud. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said that¡¯s so boring. If it were that simple, we would have been done already.¡± I said, looking at him like he was dumb. Letting a crazy smirk appear on my face, I continued. ¡°News sh, Boei family. I want to utterly humiliate you. Do you think your Furry asses are the best? Think again!¡± Walking closer to him, I brought my hands up, holding 2 chains with hammers on end. ¡°Let the rag dolling begin,¡± I said with a crazy smirk. Starting to swing the hammers in circles and infusing the weapons with my fire and lightning magic. BOOM!? Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Hugo Duel 2 Boom!? ¡°Ugh.¡± Being sent flying into the air Hugo grunted with wide eyes. Before he could think of anything, he saw meing down with another hammer swing on top of his right shoulder. Boom!? ¡°Man, almost hit your head there. Don¡¯t want to end this too quickly, am I right.¡± I said sarcastically,nding on my feet a few meters away from Hugo. ¡°You bitch.¡± Hugo mumbled, getting up on his hands. ¡°Hmm, did you say something?¡± I inquired appearing next to Hugo¡¯s¡¯ side with another hammer swing going against his gut, sending him towards the arena wall with the hammer breaking. ¡°Aah!?¡± Before he could hit the wall, I appeared before him bring my other hammer down on him, breaking it as well. ..... ¡°2 hits, not too bad. Especially against your defense.¡± I said, looking at the 2 broken weapons in my hand. Dispelling the hammers, I walked over to another 2 on the ground I through in the beginning. ¡°Now with this, I have another 28 hammers to destroy against your body,¡± I said, looking back at the standing Hugo with a smirk. Looking around the arena, you could see 28 war hammers lying around the ground in a circle with Hugo and me in the middle, as she said. They weren¡¯t normal war hammers either they had a smaller handle than normal, and chains connected to the end of the handle. ¡®Huh, that wasn¡¯t just random throwing at the start, as expected from her.¡¯ Mom thought, nodding in satisfaction. I started to spin the hammers again, disappearing and reappearing in front of him, crouched down, aiming for his knees. ¡°You won¡¯t be needing these anymore?¡± Imented with a grin. Surprisingly Hugo had dodged the hammers just in time, making the hammers hit each other, creating an explosion that engulfed both of us. ¡°Oh, you dodge that, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± I said, referring to the explosion. Smirking, I added. ¡°I might have fire-resistant, but you definitely don¡¯t have that¡± I said while the smoke cloud was disappearing, revealing us. While I waspletely fine. the same could not be said for Hugo, though. His main was sizzling, and he had some ck marks on his face. ¡°YOU -!?¡± Hugo started saying before stopping himself seeing a hammering for his right shoulder again. He moved out of the way into the second hammering at his left shoulder. ¡°Ugh, my shoulder.¡± ¡°Huh, who the fuck made your crappy armor?¡± I asked, seeing a few cracks appearing already. Reaching out my arm, I froze the cracks close, fixing them for the time being. ¡°Tsk can¡¯t have you are breaking,¡± I said, dodging Hugo¡¯s punch. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, your filth,¡± Hugo said, ring at me. ¡°Hmm, I couldn¡¯t hear you. I have ice in my ears. Can you repeat that?¡± I said, moving my ears, revealing icicles in my ear. ¡°I fucken said don¡¯t touch me!?¡± He shouted while running at me. ¡°But I didn¡¯t touch you. I touched your armor?¡± I said, tilting my head at him. Sidestepping him, I swung both hammers to hit his back and front at the same time. ¡°You know what? I won¡¯t be holding back anymore,¡± Hugo said, sh Stepping away. ¡°Oh, you have sh step?¡± I said, genuinely surprised. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the simplest thing to do,¡± Hugo said, smirking. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, knowing it isn¡¯t that simple to learn. I was luckily born with it. Running at him at full speed. Running to his side, I hit his right knee with both hammers making him fall down on his knee. Jumping back, I got 2 new hammers before running at him again, going for the other knee this time. *Boom* Managing to dodge my second attack, an explosion again engulfed Hugo. ¡°How are you that fast!? Even when I use sh Step, I barely dodge you!?¡± Hugo shouted in frustration, looking around for me. ¡°Yo, behind you,¡± I said from behind him. Turning around, Hugo was met with a hammer aimed for his middle sections. BOOM!? ¡°AAAAAAHHHHHH!?¡± ¡°Oh shit, I missed,¡± I said with a giant grin on my face, not caring for him. ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like that will be of any use after tonight.¡± ¡°YOU. Will. Pay. for. this,¡± Hugo said with gritted teeth while holding his balls. ¡°I will? Who is going to make me pay for things that happened in a fair duel?¡± I said, focusing on the fair part. ¡°Fair? You lied about your skills and ss. you have a ss, don¡¯t you?¡± Hugo said while struggling to stand up. ¡°Lied? I never told you anything about my skills, and I really don¡¯t have a ss. I am fighting you with my base stats, and they aren¡¯t even maxed out yet.¡± I said with a bit frustrated about my stats not being maxed out. ¡°No way,¡± Hugo mumbled with wide eyes. ¡°Hehe, you said your race is the best right?¡± I said, walking closer to him. stopping right in front of him, I continued in a voice just he could hear. ¡°Do you think your race is better than a primordial?¡± ¡°NO, that¡¯s not possible!? How!?¡± Hugo shouted, walking backward. ¡°Yeah, so whose race is better?¡± I said, not giving him time. I appeared in front of him, bringing my hammer upwards. Boom!? BOOM!? For the next 5 minutes, you could only see me running around, sending Hugo rolling or flying around in the arena. ¡°Ugh, I surre- Ugh,¡± Hugo muttered,ing to a stop on the ground. Surprisingly he hasn¡¯t started a bleed, but he did lose his mane for the most part. ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t go and say that now,¡± I said, stepping on Hugos¡¯ face. Looking at the chains in my hands, I sighed and mumbled. ¡°I used all of them already. How disappointing.¡± Looking back at Hugo or more at his armor, I sighed again. I needed to fix his armor multiple times with my ice, so it didn¡¯t crumble in our fight. not that it matters anymore. As I dispel my ice in his armor, he hit crumbled of him, exposing his bare chest. ¡°Not even a shirt under the armor, really,¡± I said with disgust looking at his furry ass body. ¡°Man, I am so happy I didn¡¯t get a crappy body like you,¡± I said, picking up my for from his face. ¡°You bitch I will kill you,¡± Hugo said before I brought my foot down again with all my strength breaking his jaw. Crack!? AGGGGGGGGG ¡°Ah, there we go. No more talking for you~¡± I said, stepping back from him rolling around the ground in pain. ¡°Kitsuna Draig, let me remind you. Killing is not allowed. ¡°Kayda said, not moving from her rxed position. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I said, waving her off, not ncing at her. I made two 2 ice spikes a meter long, and about 4 cm thick with enough mana replenished. Spinning them in my hands, I moved to the back of Hugo and started grinning. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t pass out.¡± ¡°Ugh-nio donent plwese. I bej yot dokt do it.¡± Hugo said with his broken jaw while waving his hands at me desperately. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to beg. You lost everything the moment you thought you are the best.¡± I said, striking down with one pike at his gut. Pinning him at his position with him shouting in pain again. Flipping the other picking, I aimed downwards at his penis and spoke. ¡°Congrattion, Hugo Boei, you will be the first transsexual of this world.¡± *Bang* Before I could go all the way down, I heard a gunshot go off and blooding from my right. ¡°You dumb fucken furry,¡± Kayda said through gritted teeth with anger. Looking at the direction the blood came from, I saw Kayda stand next to me, looking at the stands. Seeing that there was a hole in her right-wing, my head went ck for a second before it was filled with rage. ¡°Hahaha, you are just the dumbest thing ever,¡± I said, looking past Kayda at the Duke, who was holding a handgun in his hands aimed towards me. Making a small explosion in my hand sending the spike into Hugo¡¯sher regain destroying everything in the process. ¡°AAAHHH!?¡± Jumping past Kayda, I dodged the second bullet. *Bang* When I was about to use sh step to attack him, I felt 2 arms wrap around my waist. ¡°Calm down. You are going to go berserk. Stacy will handle him.¡± Kayda whispered into my ear, pushing her head against my back. Just then, Mom appeared next to the Duke with one leg raised aimed at his back. *Boom* Sending the Duke flying into the arena, Mom appeared above him, sending him into the ground. ¡®So, this is mom when she is making someone pay. Mental not never anger her to this degree.¡¯ I thought just getting a gimps of Mom¡¯s factual excretion or theck of it. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked, worried, taking a couple of breaths, not taking my eyes off the scuffle going on between the Duke and mom, not that I could see a lot. ¡°What do you think? I just got shot by a magic bullet. It prated my wings defense.¡± Kayda said aggressively. ¡°I guess it hurts. His defense are holding quite well against mom.¡± I said, not seeing much blood on the duke. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Stacy is going for at the moment,¡± Kayda said, letting me go and standing stood next to me. ¡°That¡¯s true. His insides aren¡¯t that far from being just mash at this point,¡± I said, shaking my head. ..... *p* *p* ¡°That¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t want anyone to die tonight.¡± The King said, standing at the royal stands looking down at all of us. ¡°We have Sirone for healing. My mother can go one for a bit more.¡± I said, waving the king off, baffling him. ¡°Uhm will she able to heal him?¡± the King asked, pointing at Hugo. ¡°Yeah, no problem. I taught her after all.¡± I said, getting my smile back seeing the duke crying. ¡°Okay.¡± The King said hesitantly before sitting down again. Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Gloating ¡°OI, OI, someone just stops that woman. She is going to kill him.¡± The King shouted, looking down on us. Not one person wanted to return eye contact. ¡°And you, what are you doing to the kid!?¡± *Boom* ¡°Did you say something?¡± I said, standing straight from the ming Hugo on the floor. ¡°You already won. Why are you still burning the kid like that?¡± The king said, pointing at Hugo. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at him, confused, I looked back at Hugo. He has lost his mane, and most of his hair on his body except his back was mainly fine if you ignore the words burned in. ¡°Oh, you mean the word. I just thought ¡®I am the Best Sucker¡¯ just fits him. I mean, there is a lot of different ways you can read it, and I think it wille in handy for him in the future.¡± I exin, shrugging at the king. ¡°fuck fine. But can you stop your mother? I don¡¯t think he willst long.¡± the King said, frustrated, pointing at mom, who had the duke in a body hold. ¡°Nah, it has only been 10 minutes. he should be able to go on for another few minutes.¡± I said, waving the King off. Turning back at Hugo, I asked Kayda, who was still standing next to me. ¡°Do you want to add some features?¡± ¡°No, I am fine, but isn¡¯t he going to bleed out from his new hole.¡± ..... ¡°Good point,¡± I said, nodding. Making a small fireball. I dropped kicked it into the new hole, making him grunt in pain. ¡°There that should do it until Sironees.¡± ¡°Those marks on his back won¡¯t his hair hide it in the future.¡± ¡°No, I damaged his skin enough, so it will be impossible to heal enough for his hair to grow back,¡± I exin, chuckling. ¡°Sob, hick, sob.¡± Hearing a crying sound from Hugo, Iughed before looking back at Mom just to witness the Duke pass out. ¡°Did you pass out? How disappointing. Hey, Kitsuna,e here. Do that to him too?¡± Mom said, waving me toe closer. ¡°I am done!? Dean Draig, get your wife and daughter under control!?¡± ¡°Fuck NO!?¡± Dean shouted from the castle. ¡°Amari Draig,¡± The king said with desperation. ¡°NOT HAPPENING!?¡± Amari shouted back from the stands. ¡°Can someone just stop them? I don¡¯t want to lose thest Duke house?¡± The King shouted, making me look at him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Who cares,¡± I mumbled, looking down at the bloody Duke at my feet. ¡°Ignore him. Go on burning his hair already.¡± Mom said with a smirk. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I am busy,¡± I said, lighting my finger. (2 hourster) It¡¯s been a couple of hours since the Furry house got its make-over. I am pretty certain the king is mad at us for what we did, but then again, we don¡¯t care. Well, that¡¯s old news. At the moment, I was sitting on a bed with Hugos¡¯ harem or my harem in front of me on chairs or on the floor, looking at me, not very amused at what I just told them. ¡°So let me get this straight. You only want us to gloat in front of the Furry.¡± The tallest girl said, looking up at me. Her name is Rin, and she is a bunny demi-human with white fur. A scarce color for a bunny demi-human to have, it was properly why Hugo wanted her. ¡®what sort of taste did he have? Tall bunny girl, catgirl, Mouse girl, ram girl with horns, a loli cat girl, and more. Like every sort of wufai is here.¡¯ I thought, looking through the group sitting on the bed. ¡°My queen isn¡¯t a pervert like the Furry. She only wants to use you guys to gloat,¡± Chinada exins, seeing me not saying anything. ¡°We don¡¯t know that. With Hugo, we at least know he won¡¯t touch us until he turned 18, but with your ¡®Queen,¡¯ it is another story. We just can¡¯t trust her.¡± The catgirl said puffing her chest. ¡°Come on, Brit, at least we are free from that hairy freak.¡± The Ram girl said, smiling at me. ¡°Don¡¯t call Lord Hugo a freak, Mia!?¡± The Mouse girl shouted angrily, ring at the Ram girl. ¡°As stuck up as ever I see, Ava,¡± Mia said, ring back. ¡°Yeah, no, we aren¡¯t getting any were with this. We need to be in the Throne room in 10 minutes.¡± I said with a sigh standing up. I looked through the group making eye contact with each one. ¡°White bunny, the catgirls, ram girl, ck doggie girl, Chinada, miss roon, and mouse girly. You guys stay, and the rest of you leave.¡± I said after looking through them for a while. ¡°Master, where should we go.¡± One of them asked meekly, looking down. ¡°Don¡¯t call me master. Go to the Draig family moto. I will sort everything out after the meeting with the king is over.¡± I said, waving them off. ¡°What are you going to do with us?¡± The mouse girl Ava said, ring at me now. ¡°Your one brave little mouse aren¡¯t you,¡± I said, looking back at her. ¡°I am not little.¡± She said, putting. ¡°Ava, shut up. what are you nning to do with us?¡± Rin asks, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°Hahaha, I really don¡¯t understand how that idiot got his hands on you guys. I mean, all of you guys are quite feisty,¡± I said, smirking while sitting back on the bed lotus position. ¡°He used hunters to catch some of us, some joined him because they wanted to, and some were bought from their families. In the end, we all are ves to him, now to you.¡± The loli cat girl exins, making most of them depressed. ¡°Ah is see. let me guest the mouse joined because she wanted to.¡± I said, grinning at the nods I got. ¡°What he is hot. Am I not allowed to want to be with a hot guy?¡± Ava said angrily. ¡°Hot? In what way?¡± Everyone said, looking at her, confused. ¡°Whatever time is limited. All I want you guys to do is sit around me when we have the meeting with the king, okay.¡± I said, standing up again getting ready to walk out. ¡°Why should we?¡± Brit said, standing up from her seat. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the sort of face the Furry is going to make seeing you guys all over me?¡± I ask with an evil smirk. ¡°I am in.¡± Mia, the ram girl, said, grabbing my arm. ¡°Yeah,¡± the rest said hesitantly except Ava. ¡°I hope Sirone healed him as I told her to do,¡± I said to myself, walking out with the rest following behind. (Shino POV) We have been sitting in the throne room for almost 10 min now. I was sitting in my seat as the princess with Yami next to my left, and big brother was sitting to the front right of me with mother sitting next to him on his right. all four of us was looking down at all the nobles who came to witnesses the pledges that the Boei family has to do tonight. ¡°It has already been 10 min. Where is that damn fox? When I get my hands on her, I am going to strangle her to death.¡± Big brother said, frustrated. When he said it, the main doors opened, revealing the said fox with a wardrobe change and some girls walking around her. Instead of her button shirt and jeans, she wore before the dual. Kitsuna, at the moment, wore a white suit with a red bowtie and white shoes. She also didn¡¯t have her scarf on to hide the curse on her neck. The instant she started, the walk-in whispered went through the crowd, and most of them weren¡¯t something good they were whispering about. ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Big brother said, looking rxed at her while crossing his legs. ¡®What happened about strangling her.¡¯ I thought, looking at Big brother weirdly. ¡°Yeah, we had some things to talk about,¡± Kitsuna said walk to the Draig family, or so we thought until she walked past them to the spot the Duke family usually use in meeting like these. stopping at the spot she tapped her foot on the floor and the room instantly got colder. Rubbing my exposed arms, my jaw drops when I saw that an ice throne came out of the floor in front of Kitsuna. It wasn¡¯t that far from big brothers¡¯ throne design, having the length at the top and being a half-moon with swordsing out at the bottom. Maybe only the armrests were just bigger but being white made it stood out more and looked way prettier than my brothers¡¯ red and gold throne. ¡°Hey, hey little sis, can you make me something like that?¡± Big Brother asked, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°I can do that,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t have the copyright to my throne.¡± Kitsuna joked while sitting down on the throne. When she sat down, the girls that followed her went to stand or sit next to her except for the loli cat girl. She jumped to herp and curled herself up, lying down, making Kitsuna pet her head cutely. There was also the white bunny girl and ram girl that went and sat on each side of her on the armrests, smiling happily at her. The rest of the girls stood behind her, keeping their smiles except the mouse girl scowling at them. ¡°So, when are we starting?¡± Kitsuna said, crossing her own legs looking at big brother. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Duke Boei (Kitsuna POV) ¡°We were waiting for you, fox.¡± The king said, shaking his head at me. ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask. What is your full name again?¡± I ask, ignoring the res I was getting. ¡°Dan Doragon. Why?¡± Dan asked, confused, tilting his head at me. ¡°Cool, I am going to call you Dan then,¡± I said, nodding, still petting Olivia on myp. ¡°I am your king, though?¡± Dan stuttered, confused. ¡°No, I am not a noble of your kingdom. We have a contract that makes us work with each other. That does not make you, my king.¡± I said, tilting my head at him. ¡°You dare talk back-¡± a red Demon started before Dan interrupted her. ..... ¡°Sigh, I guess that¡¯s fine, but no funny business in the throne room that¡¯s a rule and some other things I will exin in private,¡± Dan said, narrowing his eyes at me waving the red girl off. ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said, nodding my head. ¡°But King!¡± The woman said, looking at Dan baffled. ¡°What is it, Miss Anabald? Did I not say it¡¯s fine? So, drop it.¡± Dan said, sighing to himself. ¡®So, she is the heir to the Anabald family. She just looks like a fucken human tomato. all read with ck eyes and her ck dress. No horns, nothing extra body part. She is just a normal human that¡¯s turned into a tomato. What a boringing from a devil bloodline. Oh, she does have some cool ck tattoos on her arms. I am certain those aren¡¯t curses. I heard her mother was busy in the ocean for thest 13 months. Wonder how she looks.¡¯ I thought after hearing what Dan called her. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± The girl said, bowing down towards Dan. ¡°It is fine. Can we move on to the main event,¡± Dan said, rubbing his hands together, grinning like a maniac. ¡°Brother, act professional, please. You to Mother.¡± Shino whispered to her family, shaking her head in disappointing meant. ¡°Oh, did the show start.¡± The Queen said,ing out of her sleep? ¡®She was fucken sleeping? What a Queen, haha,¡¯ I thought, chuckling at the Queen. ¡°Couch sorry, The Duke and his So-.¡± Dan said before frowning. Looking at me, He asked. ¡°What¡¯s his gender now again, Kitsuna.¡± ¡°Well, the way Sirone should have healed him should change his gender. Hmm, I would say male with a question mark,¡± I said, keeping a straight face. ¡°Duke Boei and his male with a question mark son cane in,¡± Dan said out loud, making me and the girls around me burst outughing. ¡°What?¡± Dan asks, looking at me confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t-.¡± I started saying before the main doors mmed open. ¡°What did you just call my son!¡± The Duke yelled,ing in. ¡°Male with a question mark? What¡¯s wrong with that. We don¡¯t know what gender he is anymore after Kitsuna did what she did.¡± Dan exins, shrugging, not getting affected by the re the Duke was giving him. ¡®No, he knew what I said. I like him more and more. His mother is even better.¡¯ I thought, breaking down inughter again. ¡°What are youughing at? HUH?¡± The Duke said, ring at me now. Hearing the Duke, I stoppedughing and raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°I was justughing at your son, or is it daughter now. Well, whatever, I wasughing at you of springs¡¯ situation.¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°That¡¯s big wordsing from someone that lost her original gender as well.¡± A kid said, standing next to miss Anabald, looking at me smugly. ¡°And who are you?¡± I asked, intrigued, tilting my head at the child. ¡°My name is Firhumri Kuni.¡± He said, puffing his chest out. Seeing his actions, I tilted my head at him before evaluating his appearance. ¡°Firhumri Kuni? You are from the dwarf house?¡± I asked, confused by his appearanceing from a dwarf family. Brown¡¯s curly hair was about 1,56 m tall and had body fat like a dwarf. ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you hear my sister and I are High dwarfs,¡± he said, making his sister behind also puff her chest. ¡°High dwarfs? The high didn¡¯t help a lot in your length, I see,¡± I said, grinning at him making him fume in rage. ¡°YOU!?¡± ¡°Did you forget I am standing here?¡± The duke said aggressively. Looking at him for a second, I saw that he was still ring at me with a red face. ¡°hahaha, now that you don¡¯t have any hair on your face, we can actually see when your face turns red with anger,¡± I said,ughing at him with the girls joining in even Ava wasughing. ¡°How dare youugh at my father. especially you, you mouse slut.¡± Hugo shouted, barging into the room, walking towards my ice throne with a limp leg and bandages all over his body. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Ava said darkly. ¡°I think he just called you a slut.¡± Brit said, smirking at the downcast Ava next to her. ¡°GULP.¡± Hearing brit gulp like that, I looked back at Ava. Because I was sitting lower than Ava, who was still standing behind me, I could still see her eyes, and it was not fil with shame or despair. It was the same eyes Mom had when she was mad. ¡°Bahahaha, I can¡¯t believe after all the things I did for you. You would have the guts to call me that. I am actually happy that you lost the duel. You fucken hairless Furry just made an enemy out of the wrong person.¡± Ava said,ughing like she finely saw the light. Calming herself, she looked down at me before grinning again. ¡°He said I am a slut, so have my first kiss, fox,¡± Ava said, grabbing me by the cor. Before she could pull me up, I grabbed Olivia on myp and put her between me and ava, making them kiss each other. ¡°Sigh, that was a close one,¡± I said, pushing her away. Narrowing my eyes at her, I added with a warning tone. ¡°Try that again, and you won¡¯t have time to even try being a slut.¡± ¡°Sorry, got caught up in the moment,¡± Ava said, looking down again in embarrassment. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say sorry to me, but Olivia here,¡± I said, looking at the red face Olivia in my hands. Shrugging, I look around at everyone. Sighing in relief, not seeing Kayda. ¡°That was close, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I heard Amari say. Looking in her direction, I saw Momughing. ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough entertainment for one night. Duke Boei and Hugo Boeie forward.¡± ¡°Yes, my King.¡± They said, going to the stair leading up to the throne and bowed down on their knees. ¡°Now the duel stated that only Hugo has to pledge, but because you interfered not once but twice in the duel Duke you will get the same punishment as your son,¡± Dan exins, standing up. ¡°I will ept any punishment you give me.¡± ¡°Good because that includes your Harem,¡± Dan said, grinning looking at me. ¡°No way,¡± I said with wide eyes. ¡°Yes, this is for all the paperwork. You maye in.¡± Dan said, looking behind me. Turning my head, I saw a small door open, revealing Kayda walking in with another 13 women following behind her. ¡°You got to be kidding me,¡± I said, standing up looking at Kayda, who was looking at me with aplex expression. ¡°Well, everyone, I like you to meet the Duke¡¯s harem,¡± Kayda said, stepping to the side not taking her eyes off me. Standing at the side, she nces at the back of the group and back to me. Looking through them, I could see where Hugo¡¯s tastes came from. ¡®Half of them look like mindless puppets.¡¯ I thought, looking at the eyes of the girls. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re one sick bastard, you know that,¡± I said, seeing a small figure at the back. sh stepping at the girl, she looked up at me, surprised. Looking at the girl, I sighed.?she was a cat demi with brown hair and a tail that had some white spots on it. She was the same height as Brit and had a pink one-piece on. she also didn¡¯t look older. ¡°Are you my new master?¡± She asked with no life in her eyes and her brown cat ears down. ¡°That will be me,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I am about to turn 16, master.¡± She said, still not showing any change in her expression. ¡°Did he touch you?¡± ¡°Yes, but I am still fresh under he-¡± She exins before Mom appeared behind her holding her mouth and hands away from her skirt. ¡°Danny boy, you just lost your Duke houses¡¯ head,¡± I said, sh, stepping next to the Duke swing down an ice katana. Clung Realizing my ice sword was stopped, I looked up at a royal guard blocking my sword with his own. he was looking at me calmly, waiting for my next move. ¡°Kitsuna, did I not tell you no killing tonight?¡± Dan said, walking down the stairs towards us. ¡°If so, then I will just torture him tonight and kill him tomorrow,¡± I said, grabbing the Duke¡¯s shoulder. Using my dimension storage, I put restraints on the duke. ¡°Kitsuna, this is going too far,¡± Dan said, making the royal guard reach out to me. Before he could reach me, he was through towards the wall. ¡°She is under 16 years old and was part of his harem, and she is a rare variant of cat demis¡¯ that onlyes from the beast kingdom. now tell me if it¡¯s still fine if we leave him alive?¡± Mom said, looking at dan. Ignoring them, I made chains with spikes on them, wrapping them around the Duke. ¡°...¡± seeing my actions, Dan didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°See you guys at home,¡± I said, sh stepping with the duke in tow. ¡°Father!¡± Hugo shouted, seeing his father disappearing. ..... Chapter 77 Chapter 77: ¡°What are you going to do to me? Drown me?¡± The duke said, seeing asnd next to myke and waterfall. ¡°Drowning you. Hahaha, that¡¯s way too easy death for you. I have a special ce where I will be taking you.¡± I said, walking closer to thekes¡¯ shore. Stepping on the water, theke froze a secondter, dispelling the illusion on it. Looking again, you could see an ice path leading to a small ice shack in the middle of theke, seemingly floating on top of the water. ¡°Who made such a strong illusion?¡± The duke asked, baffled. ¡°And why should I tell you?¡± I said, stepping on the walkway towards the shack. ¡°I am the Duke!¡± He said with anger ring at me. ¡°Since when are you still a duke, and you have no right to order me around? Here is some advice for the future, not that it will help you. Only people I care about can order me around.¡± I said, opening the door to the shack, revealing a staircase downwards deeper into theke. ¡°What is this?¡± He asked. ..... ¡°Did I not just tell you. Ugh, whatever, I will entertain you.¡± I said, sighing to myself. Walking down the stairs, I continued. ¡°I asked my mother if I could have thiske as my own, and being soft towards her children, she said yes. So, I took it and made a man cave for myself, or it should be a woman ice dungeon, I guess. I didn¡¯t make a name for this ce yet. You should also feel honored you are the second person I will have here to torture to my heart¡¯s content.¡± I exining to the ground floor. ¡°You made this cepletely out of ice?¡± ¡°You have way too many questions. Yes, I made it out of my ice. Meaning I haveplete control over this ce. you could even say it¡¯s my world this.¡± I said, walking down the hallway towards the cells. ¡°Your world like a bitch like you would have her own world.¡± The duke said,ughing. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re just as dumb as that son of yours, or did he get it from you?¡± I said, tilting my head at him. ¡°YOU! AGH!¡± The duke shouted, struggling on the chains making the chains cut deeper into his already wounded body. ¡°Oh,e on now. You should have guessed that you will hurt yourself if you struggle in those chains. After all, the ride here wasn¡¯t the mostfortable for you.¡± I said, snickering at the memory of our sh-stepping ride here. ¡°Grr.¡± Grinding his teeth at me, Iughed,ing to a stop in front of a door with a small window with bars on. ¡°This is where you will be staying from now on,¡± I said, opening the door before throwing him in the side. Walking in myself, I exin. ¡°There is a bed to sleep on. You have a desk to work on if needed, and the toilet is at the side there. It is a working one. I will provide daily meals at random as I don¡¯t have a lot of time on my hands.¡± ¡°...¡± Seeing the duke look around the ce confused, I smirked. ¡°You are wondering why you are in such a nice room?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought you would be torturing me more.¡± The duke confessed calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will see this is worse than torture,¡± I said, walking out of the door. ¡± Oh, and one more thing, there is a pen and paper on the desk. If you feel like it, give me all your contacts to very and illegal business you have done before. If you do, I might make your death quicker.¡± I exin, closing the door behind me. ¡°Fuck you, bitch! I am no snitch!¡± The Duke yelled behind the door. ¡°Ha-ha, how lively. Wonder how long he will hold.¡± I said, walking to another door that looked the same as the previous one. Knock Knock ¡°You are still alive in there, Brady boy?¡± I said, knocking on the door looking through the door window. Spotting the slim guy sitting on the bed shivering, I smiled and spoke. ¡°Seems you are still kicking in there. Hmm.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Still not talking. All I want to know is who hired to kill Apricot?¡± I said with narrowed eyes. ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t know. they gave a bag of coins and a target nothing more.¡± ¡°You said that before but why would the torture squads second Imand take assassinations,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I have a family to take care of.¡± ¡°I have already seen your file. You have 3 kids with a wife, but that¡¯s all. The thing is, the ck ops sry for you is already enough to look after your family. So why are you taking assassinations for more money?¡± I exined not for anyone in particr. ¡°Have you told my wife yet?¡± Brad asked, curling himself into a ball. ¡°Tsk, Tsk, Brady boy, what do you think I am? A Monster?¡± ¡°We know you are closer to a monster than a human, primordial fox.¡± He said, looking at me for the first time in days. I could already see the amount of despair he had in his eyes. ¡°Un Un, that¡¯s true, but I do have my morals,¡± I said, shrugging. Narrowing my eyes dangerously at him, I added. ¡°However, you aimed your de to someone I care for, so I might just through my morals out the window and kill your family in front of you.¡± ¡°You... wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± He said, looking away. ¡°You never know. After all, I do have mood swings,¡± I said, shrugging smiling at myself. ¡°Pff, Mood swings!¡± Brad yelled, looking at me weirdly. ¡°Fine, fine, I have multiple personalities, but I do have them under control.¡± ¡°Like hell you have!¡± He yelled, ring at me. Annoying me further. ¡°You have a week before I involve your family in this. Please don¡¯t hate me. you were the one attempting to kill apricot.¡± I said, making him re more intensely at me. ¡°What is she even for you. she is an ex-federation soldier. The country that is massacring your race like amb. She is part of them. How can you just ept her into your personal squad.¡±? He yelled, standing up. ¡°Haha, are you jealous? Wow, to think the second inmand of the torture squad would be jealous of my doggie. Hahaha.¡± I said, breathing down,ughing at him. ¡°Fuck you,¡± Brad yelled, hitting the door. ¡°I think I will change my deadline,¡± I said calmly, looking at him making him flinch. Turning around, I started walking towards the exit and added. ¡°You have 3 days before I bring your family in to be executed with you.¡± ¡°You are a fucken monster. You should burn in hell for eternity!¡± Brad yells while keeping hitting the door. ¡°Hahaha, Burn in hell? I am hell, brad. There is no worse ce than being with me.¡± I said,ughing at him. ¡°Oh, and Furry, you have 7 days toplete the list before I start training on you!¡± I said before I got out of range of them. ¡®I can use the furry defense to my advantage to learn a healing skill. I just need toplete another 2 poles of Kadyas¡¯ training, and I feel like I would be able to split my dimension magic. Doing that will be the hardest thing I can do, but it will be so worth it.¡¯ I thought, walking out of the shack onto theke. ¡°Apricot did such a good job with this illusion. Totally worth letting her go out with the dense Nekro. Wonder when the 13-year-old would figure out that Apricot is so enthralled with her,¡± I said, snickering to myself. ¡®Like your one to talk!!!!!!¡¯ the shadows thought, shaking their non-exciting heads. (Dan POV next day) ¡°What do you mean 50 buildings are destroyed!¡± I yelled, pointing at papers on my desk while looking at the minister in front of me with a downcast. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know. Witnesses said they saw a person connected to a white rope being through around by some animal who teleported around the entire time. ¡°I know who did it! I want to know how 20 buildings in the north were, 6 in the south, 12 in the east, and then 12 in the west middle districts destroyed by her when she lives in the fucken north noble district. How did she do all this in one night? 50 buildings and not smalls ones have giant human-shaped holes in them.¡± I shouted, calming myself down at the end. ¡°Your Highness knows who did it?¡± ¡°Yeah. what a pain.¡± I said, taking the bottle of alcohol and downing it in one gulp. Done drinking the alcohol, I stood up and spoke. ¡°You may leave. I am done for the day. There is no way I will be able to work like this.¡± ¡°But Your highness Marques Anabalds daughter want to talk to you.¡± ¡°Why? Never mind, it¡¯s probably about the fox. Tsk, Fine, let her in. I hate foxes.¡± I said, cursing a certain red fox. Chapter 78 Chapter 78: The GUILD ¡°Good morning Kitsu,¡± Apricot said, climbing out of my fur before stretching her arms out. ¡°Morning. Why isn¡¯t Nekro here?¡± I asked, opening my eyes. ¡°It was her alone night, remember.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. What do you n for today?¡± I asked, standing up before stretching myself out. ¡°Is it fun to lift your butt in the air like that?¡± Apricot asked, looking at who was stretching in my fox form. ¡°What did you just say!¡± I shouted, bring my tail down towards her. Boom! ¡°Hey, I was just asking.¡± ..... ¡°shoo, go look for your Nekro, you spoiled brat,¡± I said, shooing her away with my paw. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Apricot yelled, running away. ¡°Tsk, how can she say that to a 14-year-old without hesitation,¡± I said, looking up at Kayda, who was flying in the air. ¡°So, are you going to deny her having a mother?¡± Kayda asks, looking at me, smirking. ¡°A Mother? She is fucken 19. she shouldn¡¯t be looking for a mother figure anymore. Especially not from a 14-year-old.¡± I said, walking towards the Lake. ¡°You are 30. Don¡¯t deny your true age,¡± Kayda said,nding on my back. ¡°Tch, but I am no mother. Get off. I am not a ride for you to be on.¡± I said, not expecting her to climb off me. ¡°Oh,e on, you didn¡¯t even hesitate to put you in front of that torture squad guy to save her life,¡± Kayda said with a voice full of sarcasm. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t like a poison dagger to the chest will kill me. Tch, I would have never done it if I knew she would be calling me mother after that.¡± I said, shaking my head in annoyance. ¡°But I think it¡¯s quite cute.¡± ¡°Oi, wasn¡¯t it you who hated her before that.¡± ¡°That...That was a misunderstanding. Weren¡¯t you exactly the same with Stacy, though? Looking for a mother figure and all.¡± Kayda said. ¡°Sure, but our situations are totally different. My mothermitted suicide in front of me when I was 5. Apricot never met her mother.¡± I said,ing to the clearing with theke. ¡°That? I guess you¡¯re right, but still, are you so heartless not even to let her call you mother out of affection.¡± ¡°Kayda, I am a demon fox primordial. Do you really think I have a heart,¡± I said sarcastically,ing closer to the shore? ¡°Oh,e on, you no- Ehhhh!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I told you to get off me,¡± I said in my human form, looking down at Kayda, who fell to the floor on her butt. ¡°You could have warned me at least.¡± She said with a pout. ¡°You could have asked for permission to ride on me,¡± I said, walking to on the water, dispelling the illusion. ¡°Would you have permitted me to do so if I asked?¡± Kayda said, following behind me. ¡°No,¡± I said, opening the door. ¡°See! my point exactly. Anyway, why did youe here so early in the morning? Don¡¯t you usuallye here at night.¡± she said, following down the stairs. ¡°Yeah, I wanted to check on the furry. See if he figured out what this ce really is about.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I see. It will be worse for him, having no hair all of a sudden.¡± Kayda said with augh. ¡°Hmm, nothing beats a suffering furry in the morning,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°When you smirk like that, even I get goosebumps,¡± Kayda said with a happy voice. ¡°Huh, scared or excited,¡± I asked, looking back at her. ¡°...Both, I guess,¡± Kayda said, thinking about it. ¡°Wow, scaring a dragon just by smirking, hahaha,¡± I said, continuing walking whileughing. ¡°It¡¯s not something to brag about,¡± Kayda said, disappointed. ¡°In my books, it is. Anyway, why are you even here?¡± I asked,ing to the prison cell hallways. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.? Stacy said we are going out hunting,¡± Kayda said, making me smile. ¡°Awesome, I was wondering when I will get to hunt,¡± I said,ing to a stop in front of the furry door. Knock Knock ¡°Yo, Furry, you living in there?¡± I said, hitting the door. ¡°F...f...fuck ...y...y...you.¡± was all the stuttering mess we hearde from the other side of the door. ¡°Seems someone can¡¯t handle the cold,¡± Kayda said, chuckling. ¡°Let¡¯s see him in person then,¡± I said, opening the door. Just when the door opened, the Furry charged at me with everything he that wasn¡¯t very much. ¡°Seems you still have some energy,¡± I said before Sparta kicking him back into the room. *Boom* ¡°How dumb, he still has the restraints on as well,¡± Kayda said, peeking into the room looking at the furry stuck in the ice wall. ¡°Hmm, I wonder how long will you hold up in this ce, Kayda?¡± I said, closing the door again. ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Being in an ice dungeon like this the entire time will consume my mana like water. I would probably say 3 years before I will feel the cold.¡± Kayda said nonchntly while walking to Brad¡¯s cell. Looking inside, she asked. ¡°Has he even started talking? it has been a week already for him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should feel amazed or disappointed in my ice with that answer,¡± I said, walking next to her. ¡°You still don¡¯t haveplete control over your ice element,¡± Kayda said, surprising me. ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± I said, looking down, baffled. ¡°Yeah, but get your mana control down. You will understand what I mean about that,¡± Kayda said, petting my head. ¡°Oi, no petting,¡± I said, hitting her hand away before walking towards the exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to start hunting and level up. After all, I don¡¯t think my base stats are far from being maxed out.¡± ¡°But your hair is so smooth. We will go to the Adventure Guild first to get you registered.¡± Kayda said while running after me. (Adventure Guild secretary POV) Hey, my name is Tracy. I am a blue-haired monkey demi that was born in the north close to the dead forest. I am smaller than most people, but I am happily married and already have 2 kids. At the moment, I am busy helping new adventurers signing up with us. I usually don¡¯t do this type of work as my husband, the guild master, doesn¡¯t want me to do grunt work for some reason, but today they were short staff as there was an incident in the emerald forest to the east of the capital and some of the guild workers needed to go and investigate. I forgot to mention that if you want to work for the guild in the capital or countryside, you need to be and B rank adventure or above before applying to work for us. It has something to do with not losing guild employees every two days. I think it is because we go sight visiting a lot. No better intel than your own employees was what the king said. I am or was a B-rank adventurer, but it has been so long since I went out. I am so rusty you could blow me away. Though I say I was a B rank when I joined the guild employees, some of our members still intimidated me sometimes. Now that I think about it, that¡¯s probably why my husband never wants me to do secretary work. ¡°OI, are you sleeping with open eyes, or are you ignoring me.¡± I heard a woman say. ¡°Oh, sorry, got caught up in my thoughts. How can I help you today, M...Ma¡¯am?¡± I said, looking up at her red hair fox woman with red slitted eyes making me gulp unconsciously. ¡°This is where we sign up, right?¡± she asked, tapping the desk in front of me. ¡°Un.¡± I nod a couple of times, feeling my eyes tear up. ¡°Cool, can you sign me up?¡± She asked, smiling, showing her sharp canine teeth. ¡°I can do that.¡± I stuttered out, giving her a sign-up form with a pen. ¡°You are Stuttering a lot. Are you new or just bad with people?¡± She said, narrowing her eyes while tilting her head at me. ¡°I... don¡¯t do this a lot.¡± I force out while whipping my eyes discreetly. ¡°So, you¡¯re bad with new faces?¡± She said, snickering with a grin, making me gulp again. ¡°You are scaring the poor thing Kitsu.¡± I heard someone say from behind me. Looking back, I saw Kayda the Sage stand there smiling at me. ¡°Kayda!¡± I yelped before jumping in her arms. ¡°Your no fun, Kayda.¡± The woman said with a disappointed voice. Chapter 79 Chapter 79: ¡°You are always spoiling my fun, Kayda,¡± I said with a pout. ¡°Not always, just when you go too far,¡± Kayda said, pushing the monkey demi of her. ¡°That¡¯s when it¡¯s the funniest party pooper,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Um, are you with Kayda here?¡± The monkey demi ask meekly. ¡°Yes, she is with me. I told her to wait so I could take her straight through, but it seems she didn¡¯t listen to me when I said wait,¡± Kayda said, patting the 1,60m monkey demi. ¡°You told me to wait?¡± I asked, tilting my head in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Hearing you is one thing, but listening is another,¡± I said, chuckling. ..... ¡°So, you didn¡¯t listen,¡± Kayda said, giving me a deadpan look. ¡°I was probably busy looking around when you talked to me. Anyway, where are you taking me anyway?¡± ¡°To the guild master. Tracy,e with us,¡± Kayda said, walking back deeper into the guild. ¡°For what reason are we going to the guild master?¡± I asked, but I still followed behind her. ¡°Who knows, but I think she is going to use her favors we owe her,¡± Tracy said behind me. ¡°Plural. I guess she,¡± I said, confused. ¡°You will understand when we meet the big guy,¡± Kayda said, stopping at a giant door. ¡°The boss, I guess.¡± ¡°Just be respectful. he is the leader of the Adventurer Guild.¡± Kayda said, looking into my eyes. ¡°I will try my best,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Sigh, I guess that¡¯s the best I can ask for,¡± Kayda said, opening the door revealing a giant sitting at a desk full of paperwork. ¡®Huh, so this is how a giant looks like. They look just like normal humans, just bigger. 4 meters bigger, I think. Can¡¯t really tell while he is sitting.¡¯ I thought while walking into the office. ¡°Aah, your finely back with the fox in tow this time. And you brought my wife as well?¡± He said, lifting an eyebrow when he saw Tracy walk in behind me. ¡®Wife?¡¯ I thought, looking back at Tracy. ¡°It looked like she needed a break, so I called her to join us,¡± Kayda exins, taking a seat in front of his desk. ¡°Thank you. You have been working hard, Hunny.¡± He said, smiling at Tracy, who was walking behind his desk. ¡°Of course, I am no cker.¡± She said, pressing her chest out while her tail was waving like a cat¡¯s tail. ¡°of course, you aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh, I am not going to even ask,¡± I said, sitting next to Kayda with an emotionless face. ¡°Where did all the yfulness go?¡± Kayda asks, smirking at me. ¡°...¡± Seeing m just staring back at her, she sighed to herself. ¡°Sigh, whatever. Guild master, I want you to let Kitsuna join the guild as a member and have the same privileges as me.¡± Kayda said, making the man look at her like she was crazy. ¡°You know damn well I can¡¯t do that.¡± The guild master said with narrowed eyes at Kayda then at me. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t have a clue what is going on here,¡± I said, shrugging at him before looking at Kayda again. ¡°Ed, do you think I care if your little bord of old fogies will like it? Just do it, and you will see she will be useful for you in the future.¡± Kayda said, making me look at her like she was crazy. ¡°Me useful for him? Where the hell do you think I will allow him to use me?¡± I said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Not like that. When a dangerous monster or being attacks somewhere, he will call you to kill it, or you might need to be a bodyguard for guild members if needed. I meant using like that.¡± ¡°I get paid, right?¡± ¡°Of course, and very good,¡± Kayda said, smirking at me. ¡°You say she would be useful to me, but her aura looks like a little brat to me,¡± Ed said, looking me over. ¡°A little brat, huh? well, I guess I am still a brat in your eyes.¡± I said, tilting my head at him while smirking. ¡°Don¡¯t think that sort of face will scare me, fox,¡± Ed said, ring at me. ¡°Hmm, I wasn¡¯t trying to scare you. Anyways, your way above my league in strength. Being 200 years old and level 999 exotic ss sage. But I must ask why aren¡¯t you going for godhood with your level and all.¡± I said, looking at him intrigued while waving his re. ¡°You know it isn¡¯t allowed to use Analysis on someone without asking first in the guild right,¡± Ed said, releasing his bloodlust at me. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t know that. why didn¡¯t you tell me, Kayda?¡± I said, looking at Kayda, who was shaking her head at me. ¡°When I said you need to respect him, I also meant to not use any skills on him,¡± Kayda said, not very surprised at my actions. ¡°But I am respecting him. I haven¡¯t released any of my own bloodlusts.¡± I said, shrugging at her. ¡°You... how old are you really?¡± Ed asked, confused. ¡°Oh, I should probably introduce myself. My name is Kitsuna Draig, and I am 14 years old. Oh, and I am a demon fox.¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°Draig? When did they get another daughter? Oh, wait, I almost forgot the king mentioned something about a troublesome redhead demon fox.¡± Ed mumbled, looking down before looking up before adding a bit hesitant. ¡°You might not be that same troublesome fox, right?¡± ¡°That will be me. Though I don¡¯t like it that you guys are referring me as troublesome.¡± I said, a bit disappointed at how he remembered my mention and how I was mentioned to him. ¡°So, you¡¯re the primordial youngling he talked about.¡± He said, reading back in his charge, looking at me. ¡°How did you know?¡± Kayda asked, confused while I just narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°The king only told me a few days ago about you probablying to the guild anytime. However, he only mentioned your race to be nothing more, and I can assure you only Tracy, and I know of it in the entire guild.¡± ¡°I see that is good to hear. so, are you going to give her the same privileges as me?¡± Kayda said, sighing to herself. ¡°Yes, I will, and only Tracy will be her secretary from now on,¡± Ed said, looking at Kayda. Taking his eyes off her, he looked at me and continue. ¡°I hope we can work together from now on and that you will answer my call when I need you to eliminate something.¡± ¡°I see no problem in that,¡± I said, nodding my head. ¡°Awesome, to answer your question about my godhood. Giants cannot be gods, and I am sure you already know that only exotic and legendary sses can be gods. however, it is 10 times harder for an exotic ss to be a god because their bodies are weaker than a legendary ss at the max level.¡± Ed exins, answering most of my questions I had meant to ask Mom sometime. ¡°Cool, I guess it¡¯s my turn to answer a question from you,¡± I said, crossing my legs and rest my head on my hand. ¡°Yes, though they are for your sign-up. What type of ss do you have?¡± Tracy said, taking out a new form. ¡°Don¡¯t have one yet.¡± ¡°I see. Next one, what type of fighter are you.¡± ¡°Speed type.¡± ¡°What type of ss are you going for.¡± ¡°Weapon master.¡± ¡°... that legendary ss is a myth. I have seen multiple people go for it but never received it,¡± Tracy said after a while tilting her head at me. ¡°Okay, something close to weapon master,¡± I said, shrugging at Tracy. ¡°Sigh, fine. Next one, what is your preferred weapon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°... What¡¯s your dominant arm?¡± ¡°Huh, why?¡± ¡°Just answer the question,¡± Ed said while don¡¯t his own paperwork. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Dominant eye?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Leg? ¡°Don¡¯t have one. Is this really necessary to know this?¡¯ I asked, annoyed. ¡°sand, is it even possible not to have a dominant side?¡± Ed said, looking up at me, confused. ¡°What, Stacy taught me everything she knew from a young age. I was taught from the beginning to dual wield weapons.¡± I exin, shrugging. ¡°Sigh, okay, how many weapons have you mastered so far?¡± Ed asks, shaking his head. ¡°...¡± Hearing his question, I could hear Kayda chuckled to herself, knowing what is going to happen. ¡°Katana, Odachi, Chakram, daggers, short swords, greatsword, bow, crossbow, war hammer, spear, halberd, scythe. Oh, most of them are also mastered in dual-wielding as well. Then there is also-¡® ..... ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I get the picture. You¡¯re just like Stacy, just younger.¡± ¡°What did you expect from Stacy¡¯s disciple,¡± Kayda asks with a grin. ¡°That she is half-dead most of the time,¡± Ed said with a straight face. ¡°I agree. Any normal being would be half dead.¡± I said, nodding in agreement. Chapter 80 Chapter 80: ¡°Now, with that out of the way, we will need to so how your status looks like,¡± Ed said, standing up, revealing his full-length body of 5 meters. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do that,¡± I said, shaking my head while standing up as well. ¡°And why is that?¡± He asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°There are some skills I don¡¯t want other people to see. if they see it, they will know how to kill me with ease.¡± I exin. ¡°You can trust us, though,¡± Ed said, confused. ¡°I understand how this might sound, but I can¡¯t have you guys see my full status. I can write it down, though.¡± I said,ing to apromise. ¡°You trust Kayda with your status?¡± Ed asks, making me nod. ¡°Okay, we will let only you two in the room where this procedure will go down, and she will be the one to write it down.¡± Hearing him, I looked at him suspiciously but sigh and nodded in agreement. ..... ¡®I will just tell Kayda my status. I don¡¯t know if the pads remember the old statuses they have shown before.¡¯ I thought, walking to the door. ¡°Great, you can follow Tracy to the room. When you¡¯re done, you cane back here.¡± Ed said with a smile. ¡°Yes, follow me,¡± Tracy said, walking past me opening the door. ¡°Lead the way then,¡± I said, following behind her. ¡°Ed, you are ying the wrong game here,¡± Kayda whispered to Ed before following behind us. ¡°I guess she also knew what he is nning,¡± I said out loud to no one in particr. ¡°Hmm, did you say something?¡± Tracy asks, looking back at me. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said while looking at Kayda that was following behind us now. ¡°If you say so,¡± Tracy said, turning a corner revealing the main hall of the guild. ¡°Hey, Tracy, your back?¡± when we turned the corner, I heard a feminine voice ask. Looking in the direction, I saw it was a tall blond woman with pointed ears. Who was sitting at the same desk Tracy was at when I came in. ¡®An elf? No, her ears aren¡¯t long enough, maybe a half-elf.¡¯ I thought, looking at the girl¡¯s ears. ¡°Kana, I am sorry the guild master asked me to sign up this woman personally before going back to my work,¡± Tracy exins visibly, showing her guilt on her face making the woman look at her before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The main deck is just a bit busy today because of the incident.¡± ¡°Yes, I am aware, and I am really sorry that I am putting so much pressure on you. I will be as fast as possible.¡± Tracy said, nodding before turning right, banking to 2 white doors not far them the desk. Opening the doors, she revealed a pedestal and a ck tablet on top in the middle of the room. ¡°Here you go. I am sure you know how the tablet works. as for you, Kayda, here are the papers for you to fill in.¡± Tracy said, gesturing for us to enter and giving a form to Kayda before closing the door behind us. ¡°Don¡¯t use the tablet. The guild¡¯s tablet records all scanned statuses.¡± Kayda said immediately when the door closed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Well, then tell me what skills I should put on,¡± Kayda said, getting ready to write. ¡°Make my first name Nova, please. As for skills. sh step, normal magic for my elements, and swords domain. oh, and my dimension storage that will do it.¡± I spoke. ¡°Okay, that will do it. I put your stats a bit lower than they really are to make your life easier in the future. I also put on your true level.¡± Kayda exins while tapping the pen on the form. ¡°Aah, thank you. though I still have no idea how the guild works.¡± ¡°Okay, I will exin the more important things. No fighting in the guild. You can challenge some for a duel, but you are never allowed to kill. Ranks start at E and go to S. ranks don¡¯t necessarily work with your power. They are more there to let you know how trustworthy the person is. there is also an XR rank that is made for god-level beings, but now, there is one 3 registered at the guild where 2 of them are bodyguards for the royals.¡± Kayda exins, making me raise an eyebrow at thest rank before realization struck me. ¡°Aah, that makes so much sense why the royals didn¡¯t have so many bodyguards at the banquet. I thought it was weird at the time,¡± I said,ughing to myself. ¡°Yeah, though they might be god level, they still lose to your mother,¡± Kayda said, shocking me. ¡°What! She can...¡± ¡°To a fight to the death, she might lose, but skill and duels she is stronger than them, especially when your mother uses berserk,¡± Kayda exin, seeing my surprised excretion. ¡°Still, my mother is badass,¡± I said with a proud smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. the worst part is that you will wipe the floor with them in the future.¡± Kayda said excitedly. ¡°you got that right,¡± I said, smirking again. ¡°Anyway, how quest work is you can take any quest if you have the right amount of people or if your level is way higher than the rmended level needed. There is also sometimes a rmended rank on each quest. But you have the same privileges as me. So, you can take any quest you want. It doesn¡¯t matter what rank, level, or amount of people you need. You can take it alone.¡± Kayda said, smiling proudly at her actions. ¡°Hmm, but I won¡¯t get an S-rank, will I?¡± I said, hoping to hear her say no. ¡°No, you won¡¯t, but you will also not start from the beginning. I think they will give you B rank because you are part of the guild¡¯s employees in a way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, but why B rank. Never mind, only from B rank can join the guild employment.¡± I said to myself. ¡°Correct, but we are finished here. time to go back to trace she can make your guild card.¡± Kayda said, walking to the door again. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, following behind her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re done?¡± I heard Tracy say happily when the door opened. ¡°Here you go, can you make her guild card now,¡± Kayda said, giving her the paper. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s see. What? Kayda, did you put an extra 0 with her stats? These stats are impossible for a 14-year-old. not to mention she doesn¡¯t have a ss yet.¡± Tracy said, baffled, making the half-elf walk over to us. ¡°Woah!¡± Kana said, surprise seeing the paper. ¡°That¡¯s her real stats. Now go make her guild card,¡± Kayda said, waving her away. ¡± Will do,¡± Tracy said, walking away. ¡°Come, we will go get you some easy quest to get started,¡± Kayda said, walking to a giant bord with multiple papers stuck to it that was again the wall opposite from the bar and eating area. ¡°Hmm.¡± Humming to myself, I looked through the guild hoping that there were any interesting people around. ¡°I guess you want to do an elimination quest right,¡± Kayda said, looking at me to her left. ¡°Of course, what else is there anyway,¡± I said, looking around on the board at all the quest. ¡°There are dungeon raids, but you are not ready for them and collection quest. There is also some delivery quest, but they are rare same for escort missions,¡± Kayda exins, looking through the quest. ¡°There, take the orc elimination quest at the top,¡± I said, pointing at the top to the right of Kayda. ¡°Okay,¡± Kayda said, jumping up, grabbing the quest pulling it off the wall. ¡°Hey, are you guys going to do that orc elimination today? Do you have the rmended people already, or can my party join you? We are all C rank and higher.¡± A guy suddenly asks from behind us. ¡°Yes, we are doing it after she gets her card updated, and we will be fine alone,¡± Kayda said, looking at the silver head bulky guy. ¡°Wait, let them join. I have never seen the power level of this world.¡± I whispered, grabbing Kayda shoulder looking at the guy with a neutral expression. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it,¡± Kayda said, smiling at me. Turning to the guy again, she added. ¡°Well, the boss has talked. You can join. How many are there in your group?¡± ¡°We are only 5. We have 2 mages and 2 swords fighters, with me being the tank.¡± He exins, getting a nod from both of us. ¡°Nova, your card is ready. Pleasee receive it.¡± We heard Tracy yell from the counter. ¡°Aah, that will be me. Kay, I will be right back.¡± I said, walking off, taking the quest from Kayda in the process. Chapter 81 Chapter 81: The guild isn¡¯t very... It has been a couple of hours since our two groups have left the guildhall, and now, we were standing outside the emerald forest looking at each other. I was in my normalbat clothes with two white Katanas strapped to the back of my waist, showing what weapons I was going to use. Kayda or Kay disguised as many people know her name. she was wearing the same outfit she had on when we first met in the restaurant. Getting tired of the silence, I sighed before talking. ¡°Well, let¡¯s introduce ourselves,¡± I said, smiling at the 5 people in front of me with Kayda standing beside me. ¡°Okay, I will go first. My name is Kay. I am a Fire sage and a high-level one. I am also going to keep my guild rank private as I am only here to supervise this troublesome fox.¡± Kayda said, hitting my shoulder. ¡®Hiding everything I see.¡¯ I thought after hearing her introduction before I had an idea. ¡°Such a heartless Dragonoid you are,¡± I said, holding my shirt above my heart, faking a pain excretion. ¡°...¡± not saying anything, she just stared at me like I was stupid. ¡°You really are heartless,¡± I said, seeing I wasn¡¯t going to get any reaction from her. Clicking my tongue, I looked at the group and started my own introduction. ¡°Well, you guys can call me Nova. I am a Dual Warrior low-level. My guild rank is the same as you guys.¡± I said, tapping the two ice katanas on my waist and gesturing towards them at the end. ¡°Woah, 2 Exotic sses! How cool. I feel very honored to fight alongside you guys.¡± The girl with daggers strapped to her thighs said, jumping in excitement. ¡°My name is Mary. I am an assassin ss mid-level and a C guild rank.¡± ..... ¡°I am Nat. I am a fire mage high level and same rank as Mary.¡± The guy with red robes said from beside Mary in a monotone voice. ¡°I am the wonderful and most powerful swordsman in the capital. My name is Dalton.¡± The man with gold color armor said, taking a heroic stance? Or whatever you call it if you look up into the sky with your hands on your waist while your armor looks shiny in the sun. ¡°Dalton, can you like not to do that.¡± The Grey head said, looking at his friend with a disappointed gaze. Looking at us with a small bow and spoke. ¡°Sigh, please ignore this idiot. My name is Gaby. I am the tank of the team. My level is pretty high, and I am B-rank.¡± ¡°Cool, never seen a tank in action before,¡± I said, looking at the giant shield on his back. ¡°I guess I amst. My name is Catrina. I can use earth and wind magic.¡± Thest girl with brown robes said with a small bow. ¡°Now that that is out of the way. We are here to eliminate 5 orcs. It¡¯s an elimination quest that is usually for a party of 10, but we are high in enough rank to do it only with 6 people. I am not including myself.¡± Kayda exins, holding up the quest paper. ¡°Huh? only 5. I thought it was more than that,¡± I said, disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them. They are quite strong. even if you¡¯re an exotic ss, you will need to be at least level 400 to fight them alone.¡± Gaby exins with a serious face. ¡°Huh, that is around about 1700 in stats, right?¡± I asked, tilting my head at them. ¡°Yes, that is where the strength and defense will be, while their speed will be about 1300. but you don¡¯t need to worry about my party, and I can easily kill an orc.¡± Dalton said, smiling at me with a wink. ¡°Ha-ha, why aren¡¯t I surprised they are so slow,¡± I said in a hushed tone rubbing my head making it seem I feel embarrassed. ¡°It seems Dalton has charmed another maiden,¡± Mary said, snickering to herself with a hand hiding her mouth. ¡°Charmed? Sorry, but I don¡¯t swing that way. Better luck next time.¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°What!?¡± Mary and Dalton exim, surprised with wide eyes. ¡°Why does that surprise?¡± I said, lifting my shirt revealing my six-pack. ¡°Oh, my,¡± Catrina and Mary said, holding their noses while the men look at it me withplicated expressions. ¡®They are probably jealous, Hehe.¡¯ I thought, snickering evilly. ¡°See, I am as close to a male body I can get. Without the third leg.¡± I exin, covering my six-pack before continuing. ¡°So does Maiden still fit me, Mary?¡± ¡°Oh,e on, you are still cute in your own way. I am certain a lot of women would love to date you.¡± Mary said, smiling at me with thumps up before looking at Dalton next to her and said tapping his back. ¡°It seems you lost this one.¡± ¡°Can we move on? This is no ce to try and pick up someone,¡± Kayda said, visibly annoyed. ¡°Huh? Oh, oh so you-¡± Mary said while looking between Kayda and me with a smirk. ¡°She is right. Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, interrupting Mary while walking into the forest. ¡°Aah, I wasn¡¯t done talking!¡± Maryins. ¡°Just leave it be, Mary,¡± Catrina said, hitting Mary over the head. ¡°Fine,¡± Mary said, pouting following behind me. ¡®At least Catrina has ahead. Sadly, she isn¡¯t powerful, only a sage at level 400. I think Gaby is the strongest, being level 530. thinking about it, how is he a high level at only that. is the social system so different from the ck ops?¡¯ I thought, looking at the group behind me. ¡°Yes, the ck ops power system is way different, and they are more trained than adventures, so don¡¯t try andpare level and power with between them,¡± Kayda whispered, only I could hear. Looking at her, I saw she was walking a few meters away from me. ¡°Why are you walking so far away from me?¡¯ I ask, confused. ¡°I am only here to observe,¡± Kayda said, avoiding my eyes. ¡°Kayda, are you a shy person?¡± I asked, making her look at me with wide eyes before I continued. ¡°Like with new people and all?¡± ¡°Ugh, I just... Yes.¡± Kayda said, looking away in embarrassment, I presume. ¡®Oh, well, you don¡¯t have to worry about it because I am here.¡± I said, rapping my one arm around her while using the second to point at myself while I was looking down at Kayda with a massive grin on my face. ¡°You seriously are...Ugh,¡± Kayda mumbled in frustration getting out of my hold with ease. ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking at Kayda, who was just walking away from me. ¡°AAAHHH!¡± Suddenly while I was still busy wondering why Kayda walked away from me, we heard a screame from deeper into the forest. ¡°Oh, someone is in need,¡± I said while the rest of my group ran past me towards the scream. ¡°Come on, Nova. We got to help.¡± Kayda said, tapping my shoulder. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, started running after the group at the same speed as them. After 15 minutes of running, we came to an opening with multiple destroyed trees with multiple injured people lying around. Sadly, or luckily, the thing that did this wasn¡¯t around. The only sign that it was gone was a tunnel of destroyed trees. ¡°Hey, are you okay? How can we help.¡± Catrina said worriedly, running closer to a guy on the floor not far away. ¡°Guild employees? What are they doing here.¡±? Dalton said, inspecting a guy on the floor with a bark sticking out of his torso. ¡°Why do I always find trouble wherever I go,¡± I said, annoyed, walking past 12 bodies with some of them still breathing. ¡°I count about 23 people around,¡± Kayda said with a heavy voice. ¡°Huh, I wonder if we follow this path if we find out what did this,¡± I said before receiving a hit over the head by Kayda. ¡°Can you not. we need to figure out how to save as many as we can.¡± Kayda said angrily. ¡°Do anyone have any idea how we can get them back at the capital?¡± Gaby asks, looking around at everyone before going to his own party talking with them. ¡°Fine, we don¡¯t have a healer with us, so we have two options,¡± I mumbled only so Kayda could hear it. Looking at her showing two fingers. ¡°First, you use your transformation and take them to the capital to get healed and thene back for us, or I do it and expose my race.¡± ¡°Un that sound a good n, but...¡± Kayda said but trailed off, looking at everyone around at everyone on the ground. ¡°You won¡¯t fit all of us on your back. There are about 16 people that can still be saved. The rest is already dead or won¡¯t make it to the capital. I can freeze all 16 of them to your back, but you will need to leave us here.¡± I exin, listing to the breathing of everyone on the ground. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you.¡± Kayda protested. ¡°Kayda, if I go with you, we leave the other 5 to die as well. They won¡¯t hold out against a group that will most likelye after the smell of blood,¡± I exin, looking at the tree around us. ¡°Fine, but I will be back under an hour,¡± Kayda said before starting to transform into a dragon. ¡°Woah!¡± Multiple people exim in surprise seeing a dragon. Chapter 82 Chapter 82: Thats quite a lot ¡°What, a dragon!¡± Dalton shouted, looking at Kayda. Kayda, in her Dragon form, looked like a western dragon from Earth. She had 2 giant wings on her back with her tail that had 4 spikes on each side at the end. She also had 2 sets of horns on her head. She was 12 meters tall and 23 meters in length, tail included. ¡°Dalton, calm down. It¡¯s me, Kay. I don¡¯t have time to exin. Get all of the injured people on my back. I will fly to the capital ande back for you guys.¡± Kayda said in her dragon form. ¡°I will tag the people who we can save with me ice magic. If they are not tagged, ignore them. They won¡¯t survive. there will be 16 people tagged, okay.¡± I said, making everyone look at me baffled. ¡°What do you mean, ignore the rest!¡± Gaby shouted, looking at me with anger visibly in his eyes. ¡°Big guy, we don¡¯t have a healer with us, and Kay here can¡¯t carry everyone at the same time, and they will need to survive my ice,¡± I said, tapping my foot on the ground making lines of ice going out of my feet towards the injured. ¡°Tsk, bitch.¡± Gaby muttered before starting himself. ¡°Gaby, she is right. You can¡¯t save everyone.¡± Catrina said, tapping the big guy on the back. ..... ¡®Yeah, listen to her, you dumbo.¡¯ I thought, annoyed being called a bitch. ¡°Move it, guys. We don¡¯t have all day. More monsters will be here any moment now.¡± Kayda said angrily, ring at us all in her dragon form. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± We shouted, moving faster. ¡®Yeah, she is scary.¡¯ I thought, moving faster after seeing her re. 20 minutester, we lined all the injured up next to Kayda, ready to put them on her after making the ice nket to hold them in ce. ¡°Kay, you better give me more mana after this,¡± I said, putting my hand on the ground. ¡°How am I suppose- EEEEHHHHH, why is so Cold!¡± Kayda shouted in surprise, feeling the ice covering her midsection. ¡°Quiet down. You going to let everyone know about us,¡± I said, not stopping my ice magic covering Kayda and the injured. ¡®The more mana I use, the colder it gets, but to think Kayda would feel the cold in her dragon form.¡¯ I thought, chuckling to myself. ¡°ORCing out!¡± Dalton suddenly shouted, seeing an orcing out of the dense forest. ¡°See, it¡¯s all your fault for shouting like that,¡± I said with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, you. I will get you back for that.¡± ¡°Hey, Catrina, how many orcs at once can your group hold back,¡± I asked, looking back at Catrina behind me. ¡°About 3 or 4 tops for 10 minutes,¡± Catriona said hesitantly. ¡°So, you guys can take 2 and win. Good to know.¡± I said, nodding, seeing everyone go except Catrine to deal with the orc. Looking around at the forest, I saw nothing more nearby. ¡°Cough, Cough.¡± Suddenly, we heard a man coughing from between the injured I was busy freezing. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The man shouted while struggling to get out of the ice. ¡°Sir, please refrain from moving like that,¡± I said, looking at the guy, annoyed. ¡°Who are you?¡¯ He asked, looking at me warily. ¡°First, calm down. My friend here will fly you and everyone else to get healed in the capital,¡± I exin, looking up at Kayda. ¡°A Dragon here and a red scale one at that. No way you must be. I heard you received your wings but to think.¡± The man said, baffled. Click Click ¡°Attention here, buddy. what did this to you guys?¡± I said, snapping my fingers to get his attention again. ¡°Oh, it was a king orc.¡± He said a bit heavily. ¡°Newly evolved one?¡± I asked with some hope. ¡°No, it has been killing for a while now. It should be midway to its next evolution. That is the reason why the guild sent 40 of us to kill it.¡± the man said, looking up at the sky. ¡°40 there is only 23 of you guys here,¡± Catrine said with a heavy face. ¡°The rest probably going after the guy or just tracking it to its new location.¡± The guy said, rxing a bit. ¡°Kayda, you bettere back fast. even if I use that skill, I don¡¯t think I will be able to kill the guy if hees back.¡± I said, looking up at her while pulling the rest of the nket of ice on top of her, securing everyone and ready to go. ¡°Who do you think I am,¡± Kayda said, giving me a prideful grin in her dragon form. ¡°One fat dragon that still needs to give me mana,¡± I said, holding out my hand towards her but was bet with a dragon wing down on my head. Boom! ¡°I will one day make you pay for all your talk,¡± Kayda shouted angrily, looking down at me under her w. ¡°Ha-ha, yes, yes. you always say that.¡± I said, smiling at her, feeling her giving me mana. ¡°Tsk, fucken fox,¡± Kayda said before jumping up and flying towards the capital. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Catrina said, walking closer to me worriedly. ¡°Yeah, I am fine. more importantly, we havepany.¡± I said, waving her off. Looking at my right were 5 orcs that just came out of the forest. Smirking, I added. ¡°Oh great, we can finish our quest.¡± ¡°This is not the time for you to remember about our quest,¡± Gaby shouted, running past me. ¡°No fun,¡± I mumbled, looking at his shield sharing the one orc while taking out my two katana at my waist. ¡®These two are my best work so far. hopefully, they hold out until Kaydaes back.¡¯ I thought while inspecting the Katanas. ¡°I understand your katanas are pretty, but we are in a tight spot here,¡± Catrina said beside me. ¡°Hmm, I know. Just wondering how much power it will take to cut off an orc head with one strike,¡± I said, looking at the necks of the 3 meters tall orcs. ¡°That...¡± Catrina started but didn¡¯t see me next to her anymore. St. ¡°Aah, man, it takes everything I have just to do it,¡± I said, disappointed, looking at the orc head on the ground before jumping to the next orc. ¡°She just,¡± Gaby muttered, seeing me jump up. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see her move,¡± Catrina said, baffled. ¡°Oi, there is moreing our way. I can¡¯t kill all of them.¡± I shouted back at them while cutting the 4th orcs head off. ¡°Shit, 6 of them,¡± Dalton shouted worriedly. ¡°Tsk, I will stall them. You take thest one of this group, thene help me take the rest out,¡± I said, annoyed before sh stepping to the 6 that just came out of the forest. Appearing behind ones¡¯ right leg, I cut off his tendons, making him fall to his knee, giving me enough reach to his head. Bring down my de IO suddenly stopped and dropped down, rolling away, dodging a giant clubing down at my position. Sadly, the guy I was attacking wasn¡¯t so lucky and got crushed by the club, confusing me. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that guy yourrade, dipshit?¡± I said, annoyed, putting one of my katanas back in its sheath. ¡°Too weak.¡± The orc said, surprising me. ¡°Oh, you can talk. Not that I care.¡± I said, tilting my head before making two daggers in my green hand and throwing them at the orcs¡¯ eyes. ¡°AAAHHH.¡± Hitting its mark, the orc dropped his club and held his face in pain. Seeing the opening, I ran up to the top of his head and stabbed down into his head, killing him. Thud ¡°Agh?¡± One of the orcs grunted, confused seeing hisrade fall. ¡°You guys are slower than a brick phone,¡± I said, running at rest with both Katanas unsheathed again. Seeing me run at him, he brought down his club that I easily sidestepped. Stopping in my tracks, I jumped back, narrowly missing a beam of fireing out of the forest towards the orcs in front of me. ¡°Sigh, that was a close one.¡± A woman said,ing into the clearing smiling at me. ¡°...¡± looking at the charged corpses and to the woman, I saw she was wearing a very revealing red dress. she had ck hair with blue eyes. she was a pretty one, and I could already tell she was a fire mage and high-level one at that. ¡°Hey, where is my th-UGH.¡± The woman started talking before I shed Step before her, grabbing her neck while ring at her. Chapter 83 Chapter 83: ¡°What are you doing to her, Nova?¡± Catrina asks, running up to us. ¡°Hmm, you guys already killed all the orcs on that side?¡± I said, ncing at her, not letting go of my grip on the mage¡¯s neck. ¡°Yes, but can you please let her go? It doesn¡¯t look like she can breathe,¡± Catrina said, looking at the blue mage. ¡°And why would I care if she dies?¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°She is a guild employee. You will get banned from the guild if you do anything to them.¡± Catrina exins worriedly. ¡°Hmm, but I am also one, so who cares,¡± I said, shrugging while showing my silver te with a guild mark on it. Having a guild mark means that I am an employee of the guild and a B-rank adventure, having the card being silver. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let her go or else.¡± A deep voice came out from the forest before multiple people walked out, including the man who talked. Looking at the man that talked, I could guess he was probably the leader seeing him wearing the most expensive gear. Taking my eyes off him, I looked through his group of 17. Exactly the amount that was missing. ¡°Or else what? You attack me. Go for it. If you do, I have no promises that you will survive with all your limbs. Even if you attack me you left your ownrades back here to die. I aam certain you will be punished for that.¡± I said, smirking back at him, surprising him a bit. ..... ¡°...We had to. The Orc king was getting away. We couldn¡¯t leave one of our healers behind for them in case we need them, or they get attacked.¡± The leader exins calmly, but I could see he felt conflicted. ¡°Multiple healers? You could have left one and some bodyguards. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to...¡± I was busy talking when I felt the mage in my hands go limp. Looking at the girl, I struggled to hold in myughter, seeing her passed out while her tongue was hanging out of her mouth. Chuckling, I dropped her to the ground. ¡°She isn¡¯t dead, is she?¡± The leader asked, a bit worried. ¡°She will be fine, but you, on the other hand, won¡¯t. What were you thinking? Leaving 23 injured people behind without a healer? If it weren¡¯t for Kay, less than 5 people would have survived. maybe not even one.¡± I exin, getting more frustrated. ¡°You sound like a hypocrite. Wasn¡¯t you who didn¡¯t want to save everyone.¡± Gaby suddenly interjects. ¡®What?¡¯ I thought, ncing at Gaby. ¡°Gaby, now is not the time.¡± Catrine tried to calm him. ¡°No, she was talking to Kay alone. I bet there was another way to save more, but she wanted to keep her own secrets instead of saving people. Am I not right, Nova?¡± Gaby yelled, ring at me. ¡®What are they doing? Did they n something?¡¯ I thought with a sigh, looking at Gaby and the rest of his group making a half-circle around me except for Catrina that was still standing close next to me. I also couldn¡¯t move backward as the guild member was standing there. ¡°What the hell, dude. Why are you getting so angry at me for? I don¡¯t remember you making any useful ns when you talked with your own group? Excluding Catrina, might I add.¡± I said, getting annoyed and a surprised look from Catrina. Feeling the mage moving at my feet, I looked down and saw a dwarf trying to drag her away. Looking at him, I raised an eyebrow before saying. ¡°What you doing? Did I say she can go away?¡± ¡°Bitch, she is our party member. You have no..ugh.¡± The dwarf said before getting kicked in the head. ¡°Oi, I don¡¯t give a shit. She stole my kills, and she needs to pay for it,¡±?I said, kicking the dwarf again, sending him back to his group leaving the mage behind. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait, wait a minute. Let me get this straight. You¡¯re not actually angry because we left people behind. you are angry because Rin stole your kills.¡± The leader said, baffled. ¡°Yeah! I mean, today was the first time I kill things that aren¡¯t human or close to it. I just wanted to feel how fun it will be ripping monsters apart.¡± I shouted, frustrated while stomping the ground multiple times. ¡°...¡± Hearing my words, everyone went silent. ¡°Sigh, what was the guild master thinking when he epted your employment.¡± The leader said, shaking his head while holding it. ¡°Well, Ed and I made a deal...¡± While I was busy talking, I suddenly shed Step away from my position, dodging a thrust from Dalton. Looking at him, annoyed, I said. ¡°Oi, attacking like that is really low, Dalton,¡± ¡°What are you doing, Dalton!¡± Catrina and Mary yelled, looking baffled at him. While I could see Catrina was surprised, Mary looked more disappointed seeing him miss. ¡°Attacking your own party member! What are you thinking?¡± Multiple guild members shouted in surprise and anger. ¡°To think you could dodge that even if your exotic ss,¡± Gaby said, disappointed while bringing his shield forward. ¡®Didn¡¯t I say I was a duel assassin? Oh, the wait is said I was a duel warrior, didn¡¯t I? It makes sense they would think I am slower, but then again, I did... no, I never showed my full speed, did I.¡¯ I thought while bringing my swords forward. ¡°Hmm, are you guys certain you want to do this. I mean, I think I have more people on my side... No, you not going to help me?¡± I said while looking at Gaby and the guild people around, only to see the leader shake his head at me, asking for help. ¡°No, this is your party. You need to sort them out.¡± The leader said, confusing me. Seeing my confusion, he added. ¡°Rule number 45 for employees never interfere with party disputes even if it a fellow employee.¡± ¡°Who the fuck made that rule,¡± I shouted in disbelief. ¡°The King.¡± That was all the leader said before sitting down, indicating he won¡¯t do anything. ¡°Dan did it! What is wrong with that guy!¡± I shouted, cursing Dan multiple times verbally. ¡°From today forth, I fucken hate Dragonoid¡¯s! They are dumb!¡± ¡°I am out! I have nothing to do with this. I only join this party a week ago anyway,¡± Catrina said, walking away or trying to before Mary blocked her way. ¡°What are you doing, Mary. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t have too many loose ends,¡± Mary said, smiling at Catrina trying to stab her. Before she could, a white chain grabbed Catrina¡¯s legs and pulled her towards me. ¡°Loose ends? Did they already forget about you guys?¡± I said, looking back at the guild employees who had a confused expression, including the leader. ¡®What does she mean by that? I mean, they are strong enough to win against all 17 of them.¡¯ I thought while throwing Catrina towards the guild party, not caring if she gets hurt. ¡°Whatever, so you guys are targeting me right. then don¡¯t get anyone else involved with our fight.¡±?I said with a sigh. ¡°Of course, if we bring your body to the federation. We can live a life of luxury for the rest of our lives.¡± Dalton said, looking at me like I was made out of gold. ¡®I really should massacre that country as soon as I have enough power.¡¯ I thought, shaking my head. ¡°Tsk, tsk, to think my hunch was right.¡± A feminine voice suddenly said from above us. I didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was. ¡°Your back faster than I thought, and what do you mean your hunch. I am certain I was the first one noticing them being weirdly interested in me,¡± I said, looking at her disappointed and betrayed. ¡®That¡¯s a lie. I never notice them doing that, Tehe¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. You wouldn¡¯t have won anyway if you guys fought.¡± Kayda said, waving me off while smiling. ¡°I could at least try,¡± I said, annoyed at her bluntness. ¡®I am still not going to stop my spell, though.¡¯ I thought, ncing at the ground. ¡°And you Dev, what the hell is that rule? I never heard of something like that.¡± Kayda said, pointing at the leader while narrowing her eyes. ¡°K-K-Kayda, what are you doing here?¡± Dev stuttered with a nervous excretion. ¡°I was the one that got the dumb fox into the guild,¡± Kayda said, gesturing at me. ¡°Oi, that¡¯s not nice,¡± I shouted, feeling wronged. ¡°Are you trying to cover up your mishap of letting your party die on you?¡± Kayda said, ignoring me while getting closer to the ground. ¡°No, of course not,¡± Dev said, shaking his hands defensively. ¡°You sure.¡± ¡°I feel ignored now,¡± Dalton muttered, feeling left out and forgot about his party betrayal. ¡®No, we just don¡¯t care about you guys dumb betrayal.¡¯ I thought, looking at him deadpan before it turned into a smile. ¡°Oh right, you guys are still here,¡± I said, looking at them happily. Seeing an opening, my smile grew before multiple chains with des at the ends shot out of the ground heading towards them. ¡°AAAH? What is this!¡± Gaby shouted when the chains embedded themself into his thighs and start pulling him down to the ground. Even though they were high levels, surprise attacks and being frozen from the inside made all of them fall to the ground groaning in pain. Even gaby being the one with the best defense, was brought down with just a bit more chains curled around his body than the rest. ¡°Cunning fox,¡± Kaydamented, looking at the chains that just capture 4 people without them even having a chance to fight back. ¡°That¡¯s my nature, Kayda. Sigh, that took so much mana and time to prepare. I am pooped. Thank you for stalling.¡± I said, sitting down on the ground taking a breather. ¡°No problem~,¡± Kayda said,nding next to me while smiling happily. ¡°Wait, Did you guys just use us as a decoy,¡± Dev said hesitantly. ¡°Yeah, and I must say you did a good job at acting dumb,¡± I said, not knowing he didn¡¯t even realize I was busy casting a spell. ¡°Ye-yeah, of course, we saw you were doing something,¡± Dev said while rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Oh, but I am not done with you, Dev,¡± Kayda said in a warning tone, making even me shiver and remember the re she gave us a while ago. ¡°Kaydaes on, be a pal and let it slide,¡± Dev said while walking backward. ¡°YOU!!¡± Kayda yelled, getting even angrier hearing what he said. ¡°May you rest in peace,¡± I said, giving him a silent prayer before standing up and grabbing the mage, throwing her over my shoulder like a sack of potatoes. ¡°HELP!¡± It was all we heard and ignored while we were busy cleaning up. Chapter 84 Chapter 84: ¡°So, on your first day, you met Ed the guild master and his wife, Tracy. then you go on a normal orc elimination quest to the emerald forest where you find a battlefield with 23 people injured people and a valley of destroyed trees.¡± Amari recited my day sitting on a table under a gazebo in the garden with Zagan sitting next to her, who was looking down, shaking his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it was a valley but close to it,¡± Imented from the other side of the table while taking another sip of my tea out of an ice teacup. ¡°After investigating the injured people, you devise, you could only save 16,¡± Amari said, looking down with a conflicted expression. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. There isn¡¯t much we could do. I am trying to learn my own healing magic, but it isn¡¯t going anywhere at the moment.¡± I said, trying to sound sincere. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s get back to the story,¡± Amari said, taking a deep breath. ¡®I don¡¯t understand how people can care so much for people that die. when they don¡¯t even know them, I will ask mom if she wants to change that mindset of hers.¡¯ I thought, looking at her expression, and I could see Zagan also still had that mentality. ¡°After Kayda, in her dragon form, took the people who you froze to her back toward the capital to get healed,¡± Amari exins. ¡°How did you even do that to a fire dragon? Aren¡¯t there scales like super-hot?¡± Zagan asked, intrigued. ..... ¡°My ice is special okay, and Kayda can control her body way better than us,¡± I said nonchntly. ¡°Uhm, Kitsu, please think about what you say sometimes,¡± Amari said with an awkward smile. ¡°hmm, huh?¡± I mumbled, Looking confused at Amari. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. So, after Kayda flew away. 12 orcs came into the clearing, and you guys killed them. Well, except for the ones she ¡®stole¡¯ from you.¡± Amari said, pointing at the fire mage tied up with ice chains against the pir, still unconscious. ¡°Why did you bring her back with you, though.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, actually. I don¡¯t really care anymore if she repays me. I think she has suffered enough for stealing my kills.¡± I said, looking at her before dispelling the chains making her flow over on the ground. ¡°Well, after you grabbed the mage by the neck, her party showed up. You guys argued, and in that time, your party that you came with started circling to betray you.¡± Zagan said while pouring himself more tea. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s because Kayda left that they thought they could kill me for the bounty in the federation, but I am not sure,¡± I exin, breaking the ice cup in my hands again. Jumping up from my set to dodge the water, I threw the rest of the cup to the floor, cursing in frustration. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°You broke it again. that¡¯s like your 5th cup today.¡± Amari said while through tea for me again in my new cup. ¡°Yeah, well, at least I can...¡± Stopping mid-sentence, I looked to the left to see Rachelnd gracefully on the ground. ¡°Hello, Rachel, long time no see.¡± ¡°Kitsuna~¡± Rachel whined before jumping on myp. ¡°Ha-ha, what going on with you?¡± I said, looking at her new appearance. She still had her white wings, but her hair color changed to gold instead of her pink hair. The rest of her looked the same or slightly different like her height is almost the same length as Kayda. The most noticeable thing is the gold feather under her eyes. ¡°Oh, I got my ss. Light Sage a legendary ss.¡± Rachel said, smiling at me, whose eyes widen. ¡°What! OW!¡± Amari and Zagan yelled, making me hit them with ice chains over the head. ¡®I knew she was going for that, but I thought that would fall under exotic. this is gettingplicated again.¡¯ I thought while being my chains underground again. ¡°What was that for?¡± Amari asked, rubbing her head. ¡°For yelling like that...¡± ¡°Yes, how could you hurt poor Kitsuna ears.¡± Rachel said, interrupting me. Standing up from myp, she walked behind me and started rubbing my ears. ¡®Your fucken annoying your dumb angel.¡¯ I thought, just epting her rubbing my ears without consent. ¡°Whatever, Amari, can you please leave us,¡± I said, giving her a small nod. ¡°But...¡± ¡°Come, Amari, it¡¯s for the best,¡± Zagan said, interrupting her while pulling her behind him. Walking away, he mumbled so only I could hear. ¡°You better keep her away from me.¡± ¡®Ha-ha, scared of some light magic, shadow user.¡± I thought while giving Zagan a mocking grin. ¡°Now that they are gone, we can talk all we want.¡± Rachel said, sitting on myp while straddling my waist. ¡°If you say so, but do you have to sit on myp?¡± I asked, pushing lightly against her waist, trying to get her off me. ¡°What, but why not. It¡¯sfortable on yourp.¡± Rachel whined, pushing her head on the side of my neck while pouting. ¡°sigh, fine, you can stay like that, but can you move your wings. Somewhere they won¡¯t be in the way of me getting to my tea.¡± I said, poking her wings. ¡®At least I only have to sit up with this shit until the tournament.¡¯ I thought, seeing Rachel folding up her wings. ¡°So, I heard you were in some danger today.¡± ¡°Not really. I went out on a quest with Kayda and some random we picked up at the guild. First, we got caught on a battlefield, save some people, got my kills stolen, got betrayed, andst we got some guild employees fired and executed for murder.¡± ¡°E-Executed?¡± Rachel said, bewildered. ¡°Yeah, his name was Dev. Apparently, he killed or injured some of his own men to save his ass. I don¡¯t know the entire story, but Kayda should have killed him, I think.¡± I exin, smiling, and it only grew when I saw that Rachel¡¯s eyes widen at the mention of Dev. ¡°By Kayda? That woman killed Sir Dev.¡± Rachel muttered angrily. ¡®Sir Dev? Oops, it might have made Kayda a target, just know. I will need to tell her tonight when we have our free time together again.¡¯ I thought, chuckling to myself. ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t she great? She is strong, smart, and an outstanding teacher.¡± I said happily. ¡°I can teach you things too.¡± Rachel said cross her arms while pouting. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t need the things you can teach me yet,¡± I said bluntly. ¡°You are so mean, Kitsuna,¡± Rachel whined before pushing her head against my neck again. ¡°I am only stating the truth, Ha-ha,¡± I said,ughing reaction. ¡°You are always like this yfulness, but when will that serious Kitsunae back. she is quite hot.¡± Rachel said while gently moving her hands through my hair. ¡°Huh, what do you mean, serious Kitsuna? Am I not the same all the time?¡± I said, giving a forced smile hiding my confusion. ¡°No, when you did your operation on me, you were quiet and had a serious expression on your face. The same was when you fought against your mother with that woman. Then there are times when you get a crazy smirking on your face that makes me shiver. then there is your yful one that always teases me.¡± Rachel exins, switching between expressions. From blushing to terrified and ending up with a pout on her face while crossing her arms again. ¡®Huh? Do I have a multiple personality disorder without noticing it? No, that isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s probably more like I push back my urges¡¯. The crazy smirk happens when I think about killing or torture people. The serious one is probably when I am concentrating but am I not always concentrating.¡¯ Feeling my own mind going down a rabbit hole, I sighed at myself before looking at Rachel, who had a small blush on her cheeks. ¡°I never knew I was like that,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°No, Serious Kitsuna was just here,¡± Rachelins, shaking my shoulders annoying me. ¡°Rachel stops doing that. It¡¯s annoying,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Sorry, I got carried away there, hehe.¡± Rachel said, letting me go beforeughing awkwardly. ¡°Well, anyway, I need to go Kayda is on her way here,¡± I said, feeling the ice chains that were still on the dumb party members moving into the mansion grounds. I lift Rachel off myp. Not waiting for a response, I stood up from the chair. ¡°Oh, did you still have some things to do with her?¡± Rachel asked, intrigued. ¡°Yeah, and it seems she brought me a ¡®present¡¯ again.¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have some skills that help make these ¡®present¡¯ better,¡± I said, smirking. Noticing Rachel shivering, I calmed down before walking toward my tree. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± Rachel asked, followed but stopped seeing me re at her. ¡°No,¡± I said, turning back around before using sh Step away. Appearing in front of Kayda, who was dragging Gaby and his party. ¡°Oh, Nova,¡± Catrina said from next to Kayda. ¡°Huh? what are you doing here?¡± I asked, surprised to see Catrina. Chapter 85 Chapter 85: ¡°Aah, I wanted to ask you something,¡± Catrina said, moving her hands awkwardly. ¡°Is that so? Well, what is it? I am all ears.¡± I said, gesturing for her to continue. ¡°Can I join the ck ops or more work under you?¡± Catrina said, bowing down in front of me. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re a sage, correct?¡± I said, taking a thinking pose. ¡°I can use earth and wind magic, but I don¡¯t have a ss yet,¡± Catrina said hesitantly, looking down. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t have one? how old are you?¡± I asked, baffled. Looking at her again, she looked to be in her 20s with her waist-length ck hair and brown eyes. She was the same height as Mother. ¡°I am 17.¡± ¡°Holy shit, I thought you were older,¡± I said without thinking. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that!¡± Kayda yelled, hitting me a couple of times over the head. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think that through. I didn¡¯t mean to say that you were old,¡± I said, giving Catrina an apology. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I do look like I am older because I am a half-elf,¡± Catrina said, smiling like myment didn¡¯t bother her. ¡°Half-elf, how does that make you look older? Whatever, if you don¡¯t have a ss yet. Is it fine if I make you get a closebat ss for my squad? You see, I already have multiple mages and long...¡± I exin before Catrina interrupted. ¡°NO, it¡¯s fine. I always had a thing for swords anyways. The only reason why I used magic more was to get my parents¡¯ approval. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a ss yet. My parents forced me to wear an experienced blocker to have a lot of experience using magic before getting to my ss. They wanted me to get elemental sage.¡± Catrina exins while fighting awkwardly. ¡°Elemental sage? That¡¯s not possible for you. First, you don¡¯t have enough elements even to rmend it, and I am pretty certain your parents never got someone who was skilled enough in magic even to get you close enough to making you earth or wind sage.¡± Kayda exins, crossing her arm in disappointment, making Catrina look down. ¡°Rmended? Need skilled teachers? What does that have to do with anything with a person¡¯s talent, Kayda?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Having the amount of element can go with born talent, but a teacher has nothing to do with your work. Yes, it can make it easier, of course, but if you work hard on your own, you can do anything.¡± ¡°You not wrong, but it was still too big of a goal for her,¡± Kayda said, not faltering. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know her parents were hoping for too much,¡± I said, waving Kayda off. taking my eyes of Kayda, I looked at Catrina, who was on the verge of tears. ¡°Hey, why do you want to cry all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You just said it. I was born a fail...¡± Smack! ¡°Dumbass, we said your parents were expecting too much from you. It¡¯s their fault, and they are the failures for not listening to their child first.¡± I said, ring at her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who want to make her a closebat type a few seconds ago,¡± Kaydamented with an annoying voice. ¡°Ugh, I was asking if it was fine, though,¡± I said, clicking my tongue ring at Kayda. ¡°Oh right, you did say it like that,¡± Kayda said, smiling at me innocently. ¡°Shameless dragon. Anyway, now that I think about it, I could never use Analysis on you. Are you from a noble family?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°Aah, yes. I am the second daughter of Earl house Everstern, Catrina Everstern.¡± Catrina said, making me raise an eyebrow. ¡°Ooh, okay, how much do you love your family?¡± I asked, getting weird looks from Kayda and Catrina. ¡°Are you going to...¡± Kayda started before I talked again. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t nning to kill them, but I might get you disowned, Hehe,¡± I said,ughing evilly while looking at Catrina. ¡°No, please don¡¯t, and don¡¯t hurt them as well. I really love them,¡± Catrina said desperately. ¡°Okay, if you want it like that. I will take you, but you will be moving to the barracks and hide everything from your family that happens with you and what you do from today onwards.¡± I said, grinning. ¡°...Okay, I understand,¡± Catrina said, nodding. ¡°Now that I think about it. you will probably be the most normal person in my squad.¡± I said, looking at her intrigued before smiling. ¡°Aah, it¡¯s fine. I will get some screws loose in your head with training.¡± ¡°I like to be sane, please,¡± Catrina said, hiding behind Kayda. Peeking over Kaydas¡¯ shoulder, she added. ¡°And what do you mean by the most normal person?¡± ¡°Well, you see, my squad is like this. We have two sis-cons that are open to each other about it. Then there is the ex-federation doggie that¡¯s head over heels for my backpack bunny demon loli. Then the other demon fox that¡¯s overprotective and is the vice-captain of the crazy heads squad.¡± ¡°Overprotective? how is Chinada overprotective?¡± Kayda asked a bit worriedly. ¡°Well, not of me personally, but more things that are mine or people that are close to me,¡± I exin, shrugging. ¡°Yours? That actually makes sense. Seeing as you are her queen.¡± Kayda said, tilting her head. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re her Queen?¡± Catrina said with a grin. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s because I am a Fox primordial and chinada is a demon fox,¡± I said, revealing my race with a wave of my hand. ¡°You are a what!¡± Catrina yelled in surprise. ¡°Yeah, why do you think I am so powerful without a ss and only being 14,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°You younger than me!¡± Catrina yelled in surprise again. ¡°Oh, one more thing, don¡¯t yell like that, or I break your vocal cords,¡± I said calmly while walking close to her while looking down at her. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Catrina said meekly. ¡°Hey, Kitsuna, you miss some detail about your squad.¡± Kaydament making both of us look at her confused. ¡°What did I miss,¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°That you are Apricot¡¯s mother figure,¡± Kayda said, smiling at my annoyed face. ¡°You really won¡¯t drop that, will you,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°No, never, it was way too cute when she cried on your chest, reportingly calling you mom, Ha-ha,¡± Kayda said before breaking downughing. ¡°What happened to make that kind of situation?¡± ¡°Sigh, a couple of weeks ago. I made myself an ice dungeon in ake with my ice magic. I wanted to hide the dungeon from prying eyes. So, I asked Apricot to create a powerful illusion around it. Sadly, she needs some time to do it, so for the next 2 weeks, she worked on the illusion in shifts. This information got out to a spy in the ck Ops, and he was ordered to assassinate her. The time he chose to do it, Apricot was on her way to the dungeon while I was walking from it. When she just got about 30m from me, I felt someone move towards her fast. Knowing what was about to happen, I shed Step in the way, taking a dagger to the heart. Even though the stab wound healed instantly, the poison on the dagger disabled me for a couple of minutes, making me fall over like I was dead. In the end, Apricot captured the guy, and after that, she came to me, that was still lying on the ground crying and muttering mom the entire time. Wait, how was that situation cute?¡± I exin before looking at Kayda weirdly. ¡°That is actually cute,¡± Catrina said with stars in her eyes. ¡°What not you too. Apricot is 19 years old. How can a 14-year-old be her mother figure.,¡± I whined in depression. ¡°You mentally 30 years old and don¡¯t deny that,¡± Kayda said, leaving no discussion possible. ¡°You¡¯re a reincarnation as well?¡± Catrina asked, looking at me, intrigued. ¡°Yes, I am one,¡± I said, just nodding. ¡°Before I go, I brought these guys for you. They are yours to y with.¡± Kayda said, gesturing to the party that was still tied up by my chains behind her. ¡°Yeah, I figure, but they won¡¯t have any information, so you won¡¯t mind me killing them, right?¡± I said, walking closer to Gaby first. ¡°If you think so, you can,¡± Kayda said, not caring much. ¡°Wait, you are going to kill them,¡± Catrina said, surprised. ¡°Yeah, they betrayed me,¡± I said, looking at her like she asked something dumb. ¡°I did warn you before that you want to work for a demon,¡± Kayda whispered next to Catrina¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s right. You did say that,¡± Catrina said, looking down. ¡°Man warning her before time, and she still epted. She might already have a screw loose,¡± I said, Laughing lightly. ¡°Well, got to go.¡± ¡°Not so fast. Chinada, take Catrina away. Also, test what weapon will fit her.¡± I said, knowing Chinada was close enough to hear me. Just like I ordered, Chinada suddenly appeared next to Catrina before disappearing, taking Catrina with her. Looking at Kayda, I asked. ¡°Do I have a split personality?¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86: ¡°Well...¡± Kayda hesitantly said, looking away. ¡°Answer the damn question. It¡¯s not like I will run away.¡± I said, shrugging before tilting my head and added. ¡°I might be more silent until I figure out how to fix it, though.¡± ¡°You promise you won¡¯t run away from us?¡± Kayda said, looking at me skeptically. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t,¡± I said, lifting my right hand. ¡°Okay, yes and no. You don¡¯t have a split personality, but you do change in certain situations. Like when you are...¡± Kayda started to exin before I interrupted her. ¡°Killing, torture, having fun, teasing things like that, right.¡± I continued saying, holding my chin. ¡°Yes, exactly like that,¡± Kayda said, nodding, confirming my thoughts as well. ¡°Huh, so it is like I push back my urges change me. It kind of sounds like I don¡¯t have one personality, ha-ha.¡± I said,ughing awkwardly. ..... ¡°I won¡¯t say it¡¯s like that,¡± Kayda said worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just talking to myself,¡± I said, walking closer to her. ¡°More importantly, this morning, you said I don¡¯t haveplete over my ice magic. Why did you say that?¡± ¡°Oh, that it¡¯s because when you created your dungeon, you worried more about the toughness that your ice lost its coldness. Like when you were busy freezing the people to my back, you knew that my scales were hot, so your ice should be colder, so it didn¡¯t melt easily.¡± Kayda exins, forgetting all about the previous topic. ¡®Magic always gets her mind off things.¡¯ I thought, smiling. ¡°Yeah, I understand, but magic works with your imagination, so it makes sense that it will be like that,¡± I said, getting confused. ¡°That¡¯s true, but you need to make your ice that it will work for any situation where it doesn¡¯t lose toughness or its coldness, and you don¡¯t have to think about it. Only then will you have 100% control over your ice.¡± Kayda exins, grinning. ¡°But that is,¡± I mumbled before going quiet. ¡°Hard, right. all you need to do is get your mana control up, then you will understand. If your done asking questions. I amte for your sisters¡¯ lesson,¡± Kayda said, walking off. ¡°Thank you for the advice,¡± I said before putting my attention back on the tied-up party. ¡®Seems I still have a lot of work to do.¡¯ I thought before lifting my fingers upwards. Ice chains with ded ends came up from the ground embedding themselves into each party member¡¯s head. Secondster, their body freezespletely over to only dispersing into small particles leaving nothing but a glitter effect behind in the air. ¡°No matter how many times I see it, it is always beautiful to see,¡± I said before walking towards the training grounds my squad use. ¡°Hmm, oh, I am level 31, nice.¡± Arriving on the training grounds, I saw Catrina stand in front of Chinada, awkwardly holding a broadsword in both hands while Chinada had her 2 daggers out. ¡°Why a broadsword?¡± I said to know one particr. ¡°Aah, mom, you came,¡± Apricot yelled from the other side of the training grounds. ¡°Tsk, damn doggie has no shame,¡± I muttered, looking at Apricot and the rest of my squad standing next to each other. ¡°She really called her mom,¡± Catrina whispered only loud enough that only Chinada and I could hear it. ¡°The amount of disrespect that dog is disying towards my queen,¡± Chinada mumbled, holding back her anger. ¡°Kitsuna, why are we testing this girl?¡± Brenda asks when I was close to them. ¡°It¡¯s a long story you will have to ask her after this. The gist of it is we are testing her because she doesn¡¯t have a ss, and I want her to have a closebat ss. But there is a problem with this that she is most proficient in magic. In other words, we are ruffly training her from scratch.¡± I exin,ing to a stop next to them. ¡°So, she has no experience, and she chose a broadsword,¡± Brenda said, looking at the small figure of Catrina. ¡°If you think about it and where she came from, it¡¯s a normal choice for her. When you see a swordsman with a sword, it will mostly be a great sword or a broadsword. Especially her being from an Earl house has seen knights that only uses a broadsword or a great sword if they are higher rank.¡± I exin, forgetting my firstment on her sword when I arrived. ¡°That¡¯s true, but daggers and katanas also isn¡¯t that umon,¡± Brenda informed. ¡°Is that so.¡± That is all I said, seeing the test beginning with Catrina running at Chinada, who didn¡¯t move from her position. ¡°seems like she knows a bit about wielding it,¡± Brenda said after Catrina has swung the sword a couple of times. ¡°that might be true, but she doesn¡¯t have the muscle or stamina to swing that thing around that long. the worst part she isn¡¯t using her magic to fight,¡± I said, analyzing her moves. After the years of training with my Mother and hearing her demoralizingments every few seconds of my style and movements, I had enough confidence that I could do it as well. Not to her extent, though. ¡°Aren¡¯t we testing her in what weapon she would do well?¡± Sirone asked, making me facepalm. ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± I mumbled before looking back at the test. After a couple of minutes, Catrina became sloppy in her moment, not that it was good, to begin with, and fell over her own feet. ¡°Sigh, okay, that¡¯s enough for now. Come here, Catrina,¡± I yelled, beckoning Catrina toe closer. ¡°Yes, Nova?¡± Catrina said, confusing some people. ¡°You can call me Kitsuna. That¡¯s my real name. Nova is just the one I use when I am outside in public and need to hide my identity. Now for your crappy performance. Why did you choose a broadsword?¡± I asked, not caring about my bluntness. ¡°I have seen a lot of our guards use this type of sword,¡± Catrina said, looking down at the sword in her hands. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t fit you, so here try these.¡± as I said that, I made an ice nodachi and a tachi in my hands. ¡°Why is the one so short?¡± Catrinamented, looking, and pointing at the ice Tachi. ¡°Because it¡¯s like a short sword. This one is just better and more preferably in my taste.¡± I exin to bring the tachi into my right hand while the nodachi went to my left. Holding the katanas out towards her, I said. ¡°Now take these like this and go fight Chinada again.¡± ¡°Ugh, but I don¡¯t know how to wield one sword. How will having 2 better,¡± Catrina said, looking at the 2 swords again. ¡°Hmm, are you saying I don¡¯t know what I am doing,¡± I said, tilting my head with a smile? ¡°Nono, of course not,¡± Catrina said, shaking her hands before taking the sword and running back to stand in front of Chinada. ¡°Oh yeah, try using your magic this time,¡± I said in a loud enough voice so she could hear. ¡°Can she even infuse her mana into your ice swords?¡± Nekro asked, suddenly jumping onto my back. ¡°Oh hello, Nekro, I didn¡¯t know you were here,¡± I said, looking back at the bunny loli hanging over my shoulder. ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t,¡± Nekro said with an annoyed voice. ¡°Well, to answer your questions, no, it¡¯s not possible to infuse my sword, but you can coat it with your mana,¡± I exin as I always coat my swords as it was easier. ¡°What¡¯s the difference though,¡± Nekro asked. ¡°Coating uses more mana, but it needs less mana control. While infusing, it uses less mana but needs more mana control. Also, infusing your mana makes the swords stronger, and if you use like fire mana or something, it will do more damage.¡± Brenda exins, surprising Nekro at the difference. ¡®Yeah, I was also surprised when I found out that there is a difference. At the start of my training, I always thought I was infusing them, but apparently, I was just coating them. The process almost feels the same, but with infusing, you need to start with the end of the hand and then move up. Not just move up. That¡¯s where the mana control is imported. It was the same with Steve all those years ago. I wasn¡¯t infusing the swords. I was just coating the damn things, and it still destroyed them. The first time I found this out was meeting Kayda. That damn mother never thought her reinforcement skill helped her.¡¯ I thought in frustration. ¡°But why can¡¯t you infuse your mana into Kitsunas¡¯ ice swords,¡± Nekro asked again. ¡°Because they are made of my ice magic. So, they are made out of mana, but then again, my ice magic is solid, almost like a metal. Maybe I can make it possible to infuse mana into them.¡± I mumbled to myself before getting too far in thought. Deciding to think about itter, I shook my head before looking back at the match. ¡°She is doing better with these two, it seems,¡± Sirone said, impressed. ¡°Yeah, but she is destroying our training grounds,¡± Brenda said, making everyone look at her confused. ¡°Uhm, don¡¯t we destroy it like every day?¡± I said with a small chuckle. ¡°Yes, but she is doing it on her own why can¡¯t I join in,¡± Brenda whined, dropping to her knees. ¡°I wonder if Catrina will actually fit in,¡± I muttered, looking at Brenda¡¯s disappointed expression. Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Mind tricks It¡¯s been 3 hours since Catrina¡¯s test has started, and over this time, we have decided that her weapons choice will be a great sword in her right hand and a tachi in her left. Quite a weirdbo, but that¡¯s what she is good in and fits her. At the moment, we were sitting in a circle talking to each other on the training ground that had multiple holes evident at the Earth magic that Catrina used. ¡°So, you guys don¡¯t mind me joining?¡± Catrina asked, looking at everyone nodding. ¡°Hmm, no, all you need to do is make sure you get a rare or exotic ss. That shouldn¡¯t be too hard with the people you will be training with. However, just a warning, if you don¡¯t, then I can¡¯t help you.¡± I exin, gesturing to Chinada and Brenda. ¡°I will do my best,¡± Catrina said, brimming with confidence. ¡°Sister,e to the mansion! We have a problem!¡± I heard Amari suddenly yell from the mansion. Sighing, I stood up before heading towards the mansion. I wille backter. There seems to be a problem that I need to take care of.¡± I said, waving over my shoulder at them. ¡°See you tonight, Mom!¡± Apricot yelled, making me annoyed. ..... ¡°Tonight?¡± Catrina said, confused. ¡°Whatever,¡± I muttered before sh stepping in front of Amari, who was standing on the main balcony looking over the garden. ¡°Told you she would hear me,¡± Amari said, smiling at Zagan that was standing behind her. ¡°So why did you call?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°Because Earl Everstern and his wife showed up 30 minutes ago demandingpensation and an apology,¡± Amari exins, annoyance viably on her face. ¡°Did they mention something about Catrina?¡± I said, walking into the mansion. ¡°Yes, and you as well. Saying it¡¯s your fault and everything,¡± Amari said, making me look at her confused. ¡°I guess it is my fault for them betraying us but wantingpensation from a marquis house. How highly do they think about themself?¡± I said to no one in particr. ncing back, I asked. ¡°Are they in the drawing-room?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad is with them at the moment. Mom left this morning for some business at the border again.¡± Amari said, following close behind. ¡°Cool, let¡¯s go see for what reason do they wantpensation,¡± I said, walking towards the drawing-room. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± Coming close to the door, we suddenly heard a woman shouting from the drawing-room. ¡°Interesting,¡± I muttered, putting my hand on the door handle. Opening the door, I saw a blond elf woman that looks to be around 40 standing behind the couch where an unknown man with ck hair was sitting while they both were ring at Dean, who was sitting on the opposite couch with a neutral expression. ¡°Aah, you finally arrived,¡± Dean said, noticing me enter the room. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± The elf woman shouts, stomping up to me. ¡°Don¡¯t shout like that in someone¡¯s face, Lady Everstern,¡± I said, pushing her out of the way before sitting next to Dean with Amari and Zagan standing behind the couch. ¡°Now that my daughter is here, we can start talking like civil people,¡± Dean said, gesturing for the woman to sit down. ¡°So, you¡¯re the disgraceful being that led Mary and her party to their downfall.¡± Lady Everstern said, not hiding her disgust while sitting down next to Sir Everstern. ¡°Hunny, calm down.¡± Sir Everstern said, tapping his wife¡¯s leg. ¡°Now, might you tell me why you guys are here. I have heard about the incident from my Daughter, but I fail to understand why you guys are here.¡± Dean said, leaning forward resting his arms on his legs while looking at the couple seriously. ¡°Ahem, we are here to get an exnation for what happened on today¡¯s extermination quest Catrina joined with her party.¡± Lady Everstern said, not letting up with her death re. ¡°When she first joined the guild a year ago, we offered her to make her a party, but she said she wanted to meet new people. So, we let her do that, and she met Mary and her party. They were very nice people. We invite them over to our mansion a couple of times, and they even stayed there when they were in the capital. They became part of the family as well over thest year.¡± Sir Everstern exins with an angry look. ¡®Nice people, they were only after the money. There is no way they will, after a year of being together, betray Catrina like that if they weren¡¯t only after her money.¡¯ I thought, shaking my head at the Earls¡¯ naivety. ¡°In the end, we are here to ask you to release those party members and apologies for the rumors of them trying to kill you.¡± Sir Everstern said, pointing his figure at me. ¡°Ha-ha,¡± Laughing a bit, I leaned forward and looked them in the eyes, making them flinch. Smirking, I pointed back at them before talking. ¡°Rumors? Do you take me for a joke? Why would I make some dumb rumors about someone trying to kill me? People try to kill me every other day. What will I get to start a rumor about some random party I just joined? I have nothing to apologize for and for the party members.¡± Making snow in my hand, I put it on the table in front of us before adding. ¡°Here, this closes thing you will get from the remains of the party.¡± ¡°You! You killed them!¡± Sir Everstern yelled, standing up. ¡°Yes, of course, but don¡¯t worry, your daughter is fine. She...¡± ¡°How dare you kill Mary, you bitch.¡± Lady Everstern shouted, fuming with rage. Confused at her actions, I looked at Dean, who did the same with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What sort ofbat house are they?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°They are mages, but they sometimes get good assassin ss children,¡± Dean mumbled only so I could hear. ¡°Lady Everstern, calm down and let me finish,¡± I said, looking back at the Earl house couple calmly. ¡°That won¡¯t change the fact you killed Mary.¡± ¡°Why do you care so much for someone that you have only known for one year. Isn¡¯t your own daughter more important! For fuck sakes, don¡¯t you want to know what your own daughter¡¯s condition is!¡± I suddenly yelled, making her go pale with wide eyes. ¡°No, that¡¯s...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You seem to care more for this outsider than your own daughter. Is this how elves act in this world?¡± I said, standing up looking down at her. ¡°Did you know that elves are family-orientated beings? I think they are just under Demon Foxes with how much they care about their own blood and race.¡± Zagan suddenly said, ignoring the tense atmosphere. ¡°Huh, is that true, Zagan?¡± Amari asks, not feeling all our eyes on them. ¡°Yeah, when I heard how protective Kitsuna was about her race, I thought about doing some research about it, and that is what I found. The same can be with demons, but they are trickier as their race cares a lot about power.¡± Zagan exins, smiling happily. ¡®This guy is he so oblivious.¡¯ I thought, looking at him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that there is something wrong with this elfs¡¯ head,¡± Dean said, looking back at Lady Everstern. ¡°Pffft, pretty much. Not that it matters anymore. Go figure out what¡¯s wrong with you. Worrying more about someone else more than your own child.¡± I said, holding in myughter. Sighing, I stood up, excusing myself. ¡°Wait, where is our daughter.¡± Sir Everstern asked desperately. ¡°She is at the training ground with her new party, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her training from now on. I will also hide this conversation from her, so figure out where you went wrong and how you will tell her yourself,¡± I said before leaving the room. ¡®Maybe I am too nice of a person sometimes.¡¯ I thought before discarding it instantly. ¡°Now what¡± I mumbled, closing the door behind me. ¡®I can go ask Kayda about magic again.¡¯ I thought before nodding and walking towards Kayda room. While walking towards Kaydas¡¯ room, I let my thoughts run wild again. ¡®What a wild day. Joining the guild. Going on my first quest. Getting betrayed. Killing people again. Finding out I might have a major mental problem, I never notice. Why do I always have so much bad luck? That confers it I was blessed by an evil god some time in my life.¡¯ ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going.¡± I suddenly hear Mom¡¯s voice from behind. Coming back to my senses, I realize I was standing at the front gates of the mansion. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. Thought I was walking towards Kaydas¡¯ room.¡± I said, not turning around. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not walking towards her room but towards her. She is in the North district getting some things ready.¡± Mom said, standing next to me, also looking at the gate. ¡°Towards her? How would I know... never mind? So, you told them to keep quiet about my personality problem, right,¡± I said. Looking down at her, I saw she was still in herbat clothes and her hidden weapons were also full like she was expecting to fight someone. ¡°Yeah, but do understand any normal person will run away from the truth most of the time, and well, you are you, so we just assume the worse will happen. That¡¯s why we hid it from you for now.¡± Mom exins with a stiff expression. Chapter 88 Chapter 88: ¡°Yeah, but do understand any normal person will run away from the truth most of the time, and well, you are you, so we just assume the worse will happen. That¡¯s why we hid it from you for now.¡± Mom exins with a stiff expression. ¡°For someone who is so good at lying about things to other people. you suck at lying to your family.¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°You would have never told me about it. You knew I would find out by myself, and letting myself find it out will be better than being told about it. Human beings hate to be called out on their shorings, and that¡¯s the same for me, sadly. I was pissed when Rachel told me. And even if I tried to run, you would have beaten me up and bring me back.¡± I said, taking a deep breath. ¡°...¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t mad about you guys holding the truth from me. Well, not that mad. I was madder that I didn¡¯t notice it faster. Like I knew I could have evilughter and evil smirks but never thought about the situations they came out. Thinking about it again, it was always when I think about killing. Aah, fuck, I feel so dumb now.¡± I exim, whining in depression, crouching down, rubbing my head furiously. ¡°Ha-ha, you seem to handle it better than I thought you would.¡± Mom said with a bright smile. ¡°Hmm, well, I have an idea what is wrong with me mentally, but I am not sure how to fix it. It¡¯s between going on a self-appraisal trip, or I can go sit under a waterfall and meditate, but that will take years or months too.¡± I said, standing up again before putting my hand on my chin. ..... ¡°Well, how about you do a self-appraisal trip toward the border city and back for the next 6 months just before the tournament starts.¡± Mom said, smiling at her great idea. ¡°I am fine with it, but with who and why toward the border?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°You lost your Chakrams on the mansion raid right and haven¡¯t gotten recements yet, so take this time to get yourself new ones from Steve. The reason Kayda is going is that you are a trouble ma, and she already gave the next 12 months training schedule to Amari, so she is open.¡± Mom said, grinning. ¡°Not a bad idea. I do miss my lovely chakrams,¡± I said before continuing in thought. ¡®This was probably nned out beforehand. They are just using my mental problem as an excuse for it instead of what they had nned beforehand. Whatever, it¡¯s not like mom will send me into a dangerous location without warning.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s why Kayda is getting things ready. You guys will leave tomorrow on foot towards the border. It will take about 2 months to get there and back if you just keep on traveling, but you have 6 months before you need to be back here, so take your time.¡± ¡°Huh, but can¡¯t you guys fly there like in a couple of hours?¡± ¡°Yes, but that is if we use our nes. They are way faster than you think, dummy.¡± ¡°But they can¡¯t be faster than you can they,¡± I said, ignoring what she called me. ¡°Of course not. I can run to the border and back before the ne makes one trip.¡± Mom said, pushing out her non-existent chest. ¡°If that¡¯s so, why didn¡¯t you make trips back when the 2 of us stayed at the border.¡± ¡°I never...¡± ¡°Sorry, I forgot you are old. You would have broken your back if you did it,¡± I said, looking at the gate again. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mom said, looking at me dangerously. ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t you hear me, or was I too far up for you?¡± I said, bending down to her level, I added. ¡°Can you hear me now?¡± ¡°You ungrateful daughter!¡± Mom yelled, uppercut me in the chin sending me back. ¡°Says the t-chested cat,¡± I said, standing up with a smirk on my face. sh stepping toward mom, we met midway, shing hands against each other like we are trying to wrestling. When our hands hit reached other, the ground under us made a small crater. ¡°Seems your as fat as ever. I told you to eat less,¡± Mom said, referring to the crater. ¡°Ha-ha, your hands are as small as a child¡¯s. Are they even useful in fights,¡± I said, moving my hand so it encases Mom¡¯s entire hand? ¡°You want to find out.¡± Mom said before kicking me in the stomach sending me back a couple of meters. ¡°We haven¡¯t fought in sometimes. Base stats only?¡± I said, making 2 ice daggers in my hand. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be fair for you.¡± Mom said in a provoking tone while putting on restrains. ¡°Tch, old hag,¡± I said, taking a fighting stance. ¡°I am 36 years old!¡± Mom said, running at me with a speed I could see and easily react to. Seeing this, I activated Sword Domain and made the temperature 4 meters around me drop to -10 Celsius. ¡°Not bad, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± Mom said, moving like the cold didn¡¯t affect her, catching me a bit of guard. When she was a meter out, she drew her fist back, aiming for my midsection. Bringing my daggers up to block it, I used my chains I the ground as well to hold my ground just in time before she hit me. ¡°Ugh?¡± Grunting in pain at the hit. I felt my forearms break at multiple sections. Even the chains hold me down broke. My eyes widen for a second before I was sent flying into the front gate. ¡®Shit, did her base stats improve so much in the past months! That was at least 2000 in strength. even my ribs are fractured.¡¯ I thought while healing all my injuries as fast as possible. ¡°You blocked that better than I thought. Imend you.¡± Mom said, looking at me on the ground against the gate that didn¡¯t break. ¡°To think your base stats will improve better than mine over the month. How pathetic of me losing in growth against an old hag.¡± I said, standing smirking again. ¡°Oh, still have some confidence in defeating me?¡± Mom said, smirking back with a glint of proudness in her eyes. ¡°Of course, what will I be if not a failure if I can¡¯t kick my own mothers¡¯ ass one day,¡± I said, sh stepping above her bring two war hammers down at her. ¡°Your speed at creating weapons has improved a lot, but they are as weak as ever.¡± Mom said, catching the hammers with ease before gripping them harder, making them chatters. ¡®Tch, remember your ice is almost like a metal. What makes weapons strong. Think about the methods you were told about in the past.¡¯ I thought while sh stepping out of the way from a dagger mom pulled out. ¡°It seems my speed is a bitcking against your sh step.¡± Mom¡¯sments bring another dagger towards my gut. ¡®Folding weapon method? Isn¡¯t it basicallyyers of metal against each other? Didn¡¯t I make the dungeon-like that with my ice!¡¯ I thought wanting to kick myself in the ass for not think about it until now. ¡°You know, mother, I haven¡¯t felt this dumb in forever,¡± I said, jumping back, making an odachi in my hand while the de was made with multipleyers of ice stack on each other. ¡°Oh, that de looks nice. Wonder if it as strong as it looks fancy.¡± Mom said, running at me with two short swords. Putting the de in drawing position on my waist, I crouched down slightly while looking straight at Mom. Just when she was 2 meters away, I swing the de sideways. ¡°Thing about that stance, your opponent already knows how the de will move.¡± Mom said, jumping up just enough to dodge the de. ¡°I know that¡¯s why I did it,¡± I said, smirking, looking up at her making 4 chains underground shoot out towards mom in mid-air. ¡°Shit!¡± Mom yelled, trying to dodge the chains that she sessfully did, but it gave me enough time to bring the de upwards towards her. ¡°Got you,¡± I said, cutting off her left leg and arm. ¡°Agh!¡± Seeing her on the ground groaning in pain with a small pool of blood-forming, I instantly thought back at my birth mother hanging body. Dropping the sword, I moved my chain to pick up the dismembered limbs while picking mom up from the ground. Just when I was about to run towards Sirone, I felt something moving towards me from behind. Jumping sideways, I narrowly dodge a dagger that was through by my mother. ¡°What?¡± I muttered in confusion before feeling mom in my arms getting lighter. Looking down, I saw my mother¡¯s body turn to water. ¡°Fucken illusion,¡± I said with anger, looking at where the dagger came from to one meet eyes with a mom who looked to bepletely fine except for the bit of blood dropping from her left leg. ¡°That was good of you. you almost had me.¡± Mom said, smiling before her eyes widen at me, lunging at her fist drawn. ¡°You know I hate it when you use illusions on me,¡± I said when my fist hit the ground, creating another crater where mother stood. ¡°Hehe, sorry I went to faaaa!¡± Mom said before panicking, dogging a flying odachi. ¡°now that I have a new mother of creating my weapons, let¡¯s see if you can break them so easily,¡± I said, taking the odachi out of the air with my right hand while creating another one in my left hand. ¡°Duel wielding odachi¡¯s?¡± Mom said a surprise. ¡°Who do you think is my master, mother?¡± I said, sh stepping towards her again. ¡°Of course, my disciple.¡± Mom said, smirking seeing me appear in front of her while bringing both swords downwards but the one was aimed for her left leg that had been injured. Chapter 89 Chapter 89: (Kayda POV) It was a normal day, or the start was. It all changed when we went on that damn quest. fucken orcs ruining my time with Kitsuna. She also found out about her personality changing. Thanks for the dumb angel. I wish I could already kill her. Well, I should also say thank you because of her I will have 6 months with Kitsuna. All I need to do is prepare everything for us. Then we can go. That is what I did. I prepared everything, bought everything we might need, and was flying back to the mansion to let Stacy know I got everything ready. That was the n, but when Inded outside the main gate that was dented and destroyed on the ground. I wanted to run in to see everything was fine, but just when I was about to, I saw Dean and Earl Everstern with his wife stand at the entrance of the mansion standing looking towards me with pale faces. Actually, they were looking to the right of me. Confused at their expression, I looked to the right only to see Kitsuna fighting 3 Stacy¡¯s? ¡°What is going on here?¡± I said, looking around again. Looking back at the fight, I saw the real Stacy giving a right hook to Kitsuna that barely blocked it with her forearms. Sadly, that wasn¡¯t enough to not make her go flying. Panic at the flying Kitsuna. I wanted to and catch her, but before I could make it, I saw a b of iceing out of the ground in the path Kitsuna was flying at. Moving her body, shends on the ice wall before jumping back towards Stacy. In the momentum and power she used when she jumped, the ice wall broke apart, sending some ice boulders backward towards newly nted nts. Feeling irritated, I got in between them, grabbing both of their arms before throwing them into the ground. Boom! ..... ¡°That¡¯s enough. This is not a training ground!¡± I yelled, looking down at them. ¡°Huh, oh Kayda, wee back.¡± Stacy first said before getting up, sitting cross-legged on the ground. ¡°Ugh, why did you have to spoil our fun?¡± Kitsuna said, looking back up at me with a deted expression. ¡°Fun? you guys destroyed half of the entrance of the mansion. do you know how long this will take to repair without the self-repair spell?¡± I exin, grabbing Kitsuna by the ear. ¡°OW, ow! that hurts, Kayda. Let go, please. You are going to rip it off.¡± Kitsuna pleads, yelping in pain. ¡°Hehe, get her, Kayda. She started it,¡± Stacy said, cheering with her arms. ¡°I started it. Who called me dumb first, old hag?¡± Kitsuna said, ring at Stacy. ¡°Who wants to feel a scorch spell up their ass first,¡± I said, ring at them. ¡°No, thanks.¡± They both yelled, getting paler by the second, seeing a small scorch ball in my free hand. ¡°Good, now sit and exin what is going on,¡± I said, letting go of Kitsuna, who didn¡¯t waste any time sitting down. ¡°Well, when you told me about Kitsuna, finding out about her personality problem. I panicked. Luckily, I was a couple of hours out from the capital, so I didn¡¯t take long to get here. When I finally arrived, I saw Kitsuna walking towards the main gate. thinking she was about to run away, I intercepted her only to find out she was nning to walk towards your room but instead, she was walking towards you, hehe.¡± Stacy exins, having a teasing smirk on her face making me blush a bit. ¡°Well, after that, we talked a bit. In the end, some insults were said, and that¡¯s how we ended up fighting with each other.¡± Kitsuna said, finishing with a rare smile. ¡°Oh, so it was nothing major,¡± I said, nodding before looking around again. Seeing how destroyed the front of the mansion was, I looked back at them. ¡°I take that back. This is major. look at all the damage you guys caused.¡± I said, only to be ignored. ¡°Hey, Kitsuna, I loved the fight we just had. It was so much fun. you were way more fun to fight with instead of that serious Kitsuna you always have when we spar.¡± Stacy said happily, like a small child. ¡°Hmm, is that so. I am d.¡± Kitsuna said, not losing her smile while leaning forward before falling face-first on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s great you enjoyed it. I did, too, but I am out of everything. I am going to sleep here for now,¡± Kitsuna mumbled before driving off to dreand. ¡°Geez, this child of mine sleeping on the floor like this,¡± Stacy said, petting Kitsunas¡¯ head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she always sleep on the ground?¡± I said, looking down at the mother and daughterbo. ¡°I said like this. It does not include her fox form. Anyway, help me get her into a bed.¡± Stacy said, standing up. ¡°Why should I. it¡¯s your fault she is like this.¡± ¡°Whose wife is this?¡± Stacy said, tilting her head. ¡°...¡± Not saying anything, I grabbed Kitsunas¡¯s right arm and put it around my shoulders before standing up straight again. ¡°Thought so,¡± Stacy said, wanting to take the other side but realize she is way too short to be of any help. ¡°Hey, are you going to help?¡± I said, looking at her, annoyed. ¡°Hehe, I think I just saw Kitsunas¡¯ ears twitch. She might have heard me talk about you two. Guess I am going to disappear.¡± Stacy said before running away at her top speed. ¡°Kitsuna, are you really awake,¡± I said, looking hesitantly at the sleeping fox I was holding up. not getting any reply, I sighed before getting annoyed again. ¡°Making an excuse like that because she is too short to help carry her own daughter.¡± (Kitsuna POV) ¡°Can¡¯t believe I slept for 2 days after the fight,¡± I said, stretching my arms out, still sitting in bed while Lily was standing at the side. Looking at Lily, I continue. ¡°So, what happened in thest 2 days that I missed.¡± ¡°You dyed your departure with Kayda. Catrina is bedridden at the moment because of over exhaustion.¡± ¡°ha-ha, they went too hard on her, huh,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Oh, one non-important thing. Earl Everstern asked forgiveness for their shameless behavior the other day.¡± ¡°Non-important? Ha-ha, they probably saw the fight I had with my mother. that should have scared them to death.¡± I said while climbing out of bed. ¡°Yes, your right. They even walked home just to get away from you.¡± Lily said, grinning. ¡°Why, didn¡¯t theye with their car?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing. The driveway is full of your ice, and they couldn¡¯t drive over it.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t? How useless are the cars then?¡± I said, looking at Lily with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Kitsuna, there are ice walls and boulders all over the ce. Not even horses will be able to walk there easily,¡± Lily said, sounding annoyed. ¡°Oh, ha-ha, sorry, I will take care of itter,¡± I said, scratching the back of my head awkwardly. ¡°That will be nice of you,¡± Lily said, bowing before taking her to leave. ¡°It feels like that was her n from the beginning,¡± I said, walking into the bathroom. ¡°Aah fuck, I still need to interrogate Brad before I leave!¡± I shouted, running out of the bathroom while putting mybat clothes on using dimensional storage. Running out on the balcony, I jumped off and headed toward Apricot to use her illusional eyes. 2 hourster. ¡°To think the list will be this full,¡± I said, looking at a stack of papers Brad wrote out after I brought his ¡®family¡¯ in. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are all ck ops soldiers.¡± Mom said worriedly. ¡°No, these are mostly other soldiers or underground workers. However, there are about 30 people here that are ck ops soldiers.¡± I said, handing the stack over to her. ¡°30? that¡¯s still a lot to get from one person.¡± ¡°True. Oh, you guys can use the dungeon while I am gone to interrogate some more people. I did reinforce the walls and everything. It should withstand about 6000 strength now. Apricot will still be here if something happens with the illusion on it. I also killed the duke don¡¯t want him to die while I am gone.¡± I said, putting one hand on Apricot¡¯s head, who was standing next to me. ¡°6000? that¡¯s a good improvement.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know why but I never thought about using my old-world methods in this one yet,¡± I said, annoyed at myself. ¡°Is that so.¡± Mom said, not looking up from the paper. ¡°You see anyone that you trusted?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s an understatement. I know all of them, and 3 of them are Commanding Specialist.¡± Mom said, looking nervously at the papers. Looking up at me, she asked. ¡°Are you sure they are traitors?¡± ¡°No, these are the names I got from Brad just now. I don¡¯t know if they are or not. That is up to you.¡± I said, making her look down at the papers again. ¡°Okay, thank you, and do take care on your trip. I don¡¯t want toe and save you in the middle of things.¡± Mom said, walking away, not waiting for a reply. ¡°Poor bastard is going to get it,¡± I mumbled with a small grin. ¡°What do you mean they are going to get it, Mom,¡± Apricot said, looking at me. ¡°Well, my mother isn¡¯t very nice to traitors, and having the ice dungeon will make it worse for them. On another note, could you stop calling me that? Why don¡¯t you just call me big sis or something? Mom sounds like I am old.¡± I said, looking back at her. ¡°No,¡± was all Apricot said before leaving me as well. ¡°Stubborn dog,¡± I muttered before walking towards the main gate to leave on my trip with Kayda. Chapter 90 Chapter 90: ¡°If it isn¡¯t thedy of the hour,¡± Zagan said sarcastically from the mansion entrance seeing me walking through the door. ¡°Oh, seeing me off with Amari,¡± I said, walking up to them. ¡°We aren¡¯t here only for that. We wanted to see what you are going to do about this.¡± Amari said with a mocking smirk turning around looking at the front yard where Mother and I had our fight. ¡°Hehe, yeah, I actually don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I said, looking at the yard with a stiff expression. The main gate was destroyed and bents at multiple ces where I was sent flying into it. The garden we had at the front is frozen over with craters here and there, probably where Inded every time I was sent flying. Sadly, I didn¡¯t even send my mom flying once while she did it like 30 times to me. The driveway into the mansion had the worst because it was the ttest surface. This is where most of the fight took ce. There were multiple ces where I saw marks on the ground made by the odachi¡¯s I made. There were even some swords still stuck in the ground. ¡°Wait, how did I make so many swords and used sh step the entire time. I don¡¯t have enough mana for something like that.¡± I said, walking down the stairs to the close¡¯s sword stuck in the ground. ¡°What do you mean. before you could make hundreds before running out.¡± Zagan said. ¡°Yeah, but they weren¡¯t made like these. you remember, the more mana I put in, the harder they be,¡± I said, getting a nod from him. ¡°Well, these aren¡¯t like that. They are made ofyers of ice onto each other.¡± ..... ¡°Oh, something like the weapon folding I told you about in the past.¡± Yes, but it¡¯s not as good, of course. I might need to ask Steve about it when I meet him, back to the main topic. I used a lot of mana to make oneyer, so I should only be able to create 10 or 20 maxes if I was busy fighting. that should have been the max, but I see and feel about 30 weaponsying around.¡± ¡°Oh, so you used less mana than you thought you did.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t try making one yet,¡± I said, reaching out my hand, I made a scythe with the de being 1,4 meters long, and the handle was 1.8 meters before checking my stats. Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 14 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 1 Tail Demon Fox Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox Gender: Female Level: 31 ss: Unknown (Wrath) Hp: 2800/2800 MP: 4549/4600 Str: 1200 Vit: 1400 Def: 800 Int: 2300 End: 2250 Agt: 2600 ¡°51 mana missing. It seems I became broken somehow. make one close to the strength used to cost me about 150.¡± I said, spinning the scythe around. ¡°That¡¯s a good improvement, but can you fix the front yard. We need to leave. You already dyed our departure by 2 days. we need to leave if we are going to visit all the ces you might want to.¡± Kayda suddenly said from behind. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, putting the scythe into my storage. Using sh step, I picked up all the weapons before ending up next to Kayda again. ¡°Do you have a n to fix it?¡± Kayda said, looking up at me. ¡°Not really. I thought about redesigning the front. Oh, I got it.¡± I said with a bright smile before crouching down putting my hands on the ground. ¡°Enjoy the show.¡± South district 3rd circle. ¡°So, what did you do this morning?¡± Kayda asked while we were walking towards the exit. ¡°Uhm had someone to interrogate and someone to kill,¡± I said, smiling happily to myself. ¡°I see the Furry dead then,¡± Kayda said, a bit disappointed. ¡°Yeah, and starving for thest 2 days kind of broke both of them anyway. Sorry, I should have told you I was going to kill the Furry,¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. I have seen my fair share of people who I dislike die,¡± Kayda said, waving her hand. ¡°How did you feel after they died?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°Hmm, happy and empty at the same time. I was d they died, but in the end, it meant nothing.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s nothing weird, sigh,¡± I said, sighing in relief. ¡°Why?¡± Kayda said, looking at me confused. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how I felt when I killed him. I was happy he was gone, but in the end, nothing changed.¡± I exin, shrugging. ¡°Oh, is that so.¡± ¡°Ladies, not to pry too deep, but please don¡¯t talk about killing people so openly.¡± A man suddenly said from the side. ¡°Why not? That might be our work,¡± I said, looking at the man that was wearing a Duke Boei Knight uniform, who stiffen at my reply. ¡°Nova, you¡¯re making it worse,¡± Kayda said, facepalming. ¡°What is he going to do? It¡¯s not like he has any right to arrest us at this point.¡± I said, looking back at Kayda, shrugging. ¡°Grr.¡± All I could hear from the knight was him gashing his teeth together. ¡°Just shut up. You, mister knight, just ignore this idiot fox. we are leaving the capital anyways.¡± Kayda said, grabbing my hand before walking towards the south gate faster. ¡°Bye-bye,¡± I said, smiling at the knight. ¡°Bitch.¡± The knight yelled, flipping me off making meugh. (South District Exit) ¡°Ooh yeah, why are we going to the south?¡± I asked just when we walked out of the gate. ¡°I wanted to do an inspection of the Anabald territory. They have been quiet for a while, and the head of the house is missing.¡± Kayda exins, letting go of my hand. ¡°Missing, I thought she was out on see,¡± I said, remembering what mother told me. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s just a cover-up. Something is going on there, and I think you will be a great help with their problem.¡± Kayda said with a smirk. ¡°Oooh, is that so. Is it because I am a demon?¡± I said, looking back at her, confused. ¡°No, the church hates demons, and that includes the Anabald. if they see you making a mess of them, then they will be more open to going after you in the tournament.¡± Kayda exins, making me nod in understanding. ¡°that¡¯s good and all, but will we make it to their territory and to ours in 6 months.¡± ¡°that is only if you use the normal traveling methods,¡± Kayda said, gesturing towards the forest close by. ¡°Oh, you want us to use those forms,¡± I said, hitting my fist in each other. ¡°Us? No, you,¡± Kayda said, pointing at me. ¡°What about you then,¡± I said, tilting my head confuse before it dawns on me. ¡°No, you¡¯re not riding me.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s way easier and has way less hassle involved. If I use mine, I will need to be in the air not to scare people. If we use yours in your smallest fox form, you will look like my contract beast.¡± Kayda exins with an innocent face. ¡°You want me to act as your contract beast! Hell no! Not happening!¡± I said, shaking my head vigorously. ¡°Oh,e on, I even got you a cor,¡± Kayda said, taking white chains out of the backpacking pack. ¡°No, not happening,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°I even bought one that will fit with your fur collors,¡± Kayda said, pouting. ¡®Shit.¡¯ (Draig mansion, Dan POV) When I heard that Stacy Draig has some crucial information, I didn¡¯t waste timeing to their mansion. That is where I just arrived, and damn was I surprised to see their new entrance. I have heard about them making some reservations, but this is on another level. They even themed it for their daughter. The gate didn¡¯t change much it only changed from ck to white. The path from the gate up to the main entrance was also white. One of the many things that changed was at the side of the path was a small wall about 50 cm high and was 60 cm wide that had 1-meter-tall foxes every 3 meters on it in various positions. Some were sitting. Some seem to be running, and so on. Each and everyone looked different as well. They also defer in the number of tails. Next to the walls were white bushes, or I thought, but it seems to be artificial nts seeing that they weren¡¯t moving at all. This was all leading up to the main entrance where a new fountain was put up with 2 dragons in it putting their heads together. ¡°That is so cute. we should ask who did their pathway before we start with the business.¡± My mother said from next to me. ¡°Will do, mother,¡± I said, nodding. Driving up to the main entrance, I saw Dean Draig and Stacy Draige out looking at us before their face drain of blood seeing the pathway. ¡°She didn¡¯t do what I think she did, she,¡± Dean said, looking at his wife, who had aplicated expression on it. ¡°Good afternoon. I came as fast as I could to hear this news you have for me, Lady Stacy.¡± I said, climbing out of our car after helping my mother out as well. ¡°Yeah, just give me a second,¡± Stacy said, looking through their new entrance. ¡°To think she would make all of them just foxes and dragons. Where are the cats!¡± Stacy said with annoyance. ..... ¡°Oh, are you talking about the person who made your new entrance? It looks beautiful. Might I know who made it?¡± Mother asked, walking close to Stacy. ¡°Yeah, sure, it was our daughter. she made it out of her ice, and Kayda probably helped with the mana consumption,¡± Stacy said, shaking her head. ¡°Oh, that...¡± Mother could only trail of hearing this. ¡°No, why would she do that without our permission. I better ground her when shees back.¡± Dean said, getting angry. ¡°We told her to fix it not. How to fix it. Damn cunning fox.¡± Stacy said, gritting her teeth. ¡°Bwahahahaha¡± Hearing their conversation, I could onlyugh of my ass, hearing it¡¯s not only me who suffers from their daughters¡¯ actions. Chapter 91 Chapter 91: ¡®In the end, she won.¡¯ I thought while walking down the road towards the next town south with Kayda lying on my back. Luckily, I used half my true size so she could easily stay on my back without any of us worrying if she will fall off. ¡°Hey, Nova, why did you stop running?¡± Kayda asked, turning around on my back looking to the front. ¡°That¡¯s because we are close to the next town. I don¡¯t want to run through the ce. This is a sightseeing and self-reflection trip for me.¡± I said, walking on the side of the road. ¡°Yeah, but it is the first day we cannot stop already,¡± Kaydained from my back. ¡°We aren¡¯t going to stay the night or anything. We are just going to walk through the ce before leaving again.¡± ¡°Oh, then do you want to change back to your human form?¡± Kayda asked, moving up to my head looking down at my eyes. ¡°Nah, I will stay like this,¡± I said with a small chuckle seeing Kayda on top of my head. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t talk then. It¡¯s rare for a contract beast to talk.¡± Kayda exins, getting down from my head. ..... ¡°Well, I am rare, so why not,¡± I said with a cheeky tone. ¡°Because we are trying to hide our identities. We don¡¯t want the nobles to find out about you being an intelligent beast making them want you and making problems for us. so no, thank you.¡± Kayda said, making sure I understood she didn¡¯t want problems. ¡°Oh, okay, but you do know even if I try, trouble will find us, right,¡± I said, deted. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we can take some precautions to minimize the risk,¡± Kayda said, tapping my head that I oddly found enjoyable. ¡°Don¡¯t tap my head like that,¡± I said, faking my annoyance. ¡°Yeah yeah, anyway, shut up, we are close,¡± Kayda said, making me look into the distance to only see a small towning in view. ¡°So, this is the town called Mari,¡± I said, looking at the medieval-style town. It wasn¡¯t asrge as I thought it would be thinking about the size of the capital, but it also wasn¡¯t small. It was about the size of a medium city in Japan. The most noticeable thing was that there was one road going from one end to the other through the town. Now that sounds like a city, and it should be, but this world standard really isn¡¯t normal for earthlings. Because of my fox form being half of my true size, I could still easily see over it if I was next to it. It would have been aical experience to look over the wall at the locals. Just thinking about how many people will pee their pants almost made meugh, but memories about the smell I once experience made me stop that thought process. ¡°Even though the capital is so advance. Why is this town so behind? Even though it is close.¡± I whispered to Kayda. Referring to the wooden houses and the unpaved main road. ¡°Do you really think the world can change in only 8 or so years?¡± Kayda said, like I said something stupid. ¡°That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it,¡± I said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Now shut it. They will hear you.¡± Kayda said, pulling one of my ears. ¡°Tch, get off then. I am way too big to fit into the main gate,¡± I whispered at Kayda. ¡°Oh, did you just call yourself fat?¡± Kayda said with a joking tone. Without a word, I suddenly shrunk to the size of a big dog and jumped to the side, dodging the falling Kayda. ¡°Ouch, Nova, a word of warning would have MMMMP,¡± Kayda said before getting a tail pushed into her face. ¡®That¡¯s what you get, damn dragon.¡¯ I thought while walking away from Kayda with a proud step. ¡°Oi, get back here!¡± Kayda shouted from behind, making me start to run towards the gate. (10 minutester) ¡®Fucken dragon, let me go!¡¯ I shouted in my mind trying to struggle out of Kaydas¡¯ arms. Sadly, I couldn¡¯t run away from the dragon and was now in a teddy bear hold. ¡°Uhm ma¡¯am, is that your contract beast?¡± One of the guards asked hesitantly, looking at me. ¡°Yes, this little fox is my contract beast. like you can see with the cor on her neck.¡± Kayda said, not even being fazed with me struggling in her arms. ¡°Ah, I see, well wee to the town of Mari. The entry fee will be 5 copper per person and 3 for the beast.¡± The guards said awkwardly. ¡°Grrrrr,¡± Hearing what the guard called me, I growled at him while ring as well. ¡°Stop it, or else I won¡¯t allow you to eat any bones for the next month,¡± Kayda said, tightening her grip on me while giving me a death re. ¡°Ah!¡± Feeling surprised at Kaydas words, my mouth dropped open, releasing a weird whining sound while I turned my head at her trying to confirm if she was actually serious. ¡°Yeah, you think I won¡¯t. Try me, fox.¡± Kayda said with a serious tone making me drop my head down, looking down deted. ¡°Hahaha, she loves her food, it seems.¡± The guardsughed, making me annoyed at them again. ¡°She does, thank you,¡± Kaydamented while giving the money to the guard. ¡°Enjoy your stay.¡± The guards said, making way for us to enter. ¡®This was a bad idea. Now I can¡¯t do anything but watch. I should have changed to my human form before we got in.¡¯ I thought, dropping my head down again. ¡°Why are you so depressed all of a sudden?¡± Kayda said, looking down at me, waiting for an answer. Feeling a tick mark appear on my head, I turned my head towards her, ring at her before looking back to the ground. ¡°Oh, you want me to let go, don¡¯t you?¡± Kayda said, releasing her arms around me making me fall to the ground. Nodding happily, feeling the ground, I looked around at the main street. ¡°Don¡¯t walk on your own,¡± Kayda whispered just when I was about to walk towards the weapon store that piqued my interest. ¡®Why not.¡¯ I thought, looking at her again. ¡°Remember what I told you,¡± Kayda said with a cheeky smile. ¡®Tch, I should have changed to my human form.¡¯ I thought, following Kayda down the road towards the exit of the town. ¡°Ha-ha, next time you know what to do,¡± Kayda said, rubbing my head with her hand that I tried to freeze but failed miserably. ¡®I will get my revenge, damn dragon.¡¯ I thought, pulling away from her hand. I sighed and followed her obediently while making some ns to get back at her. While I was in my thoughts, I never notice the number of eyes Kayda and I received while walking down the street. Some were looking at us with interest, jealousy, and so on, but most of them looked at us with fear. And who can me them who would look at a Dragonoid walking with a red furry beast with anything but fear? Dragonoids were always a problem for the civilians, and they thought Kayda would be the same. Luckily, they quickly notice that we were not interested in them in the least. ¡°Aah, it seems they aren¡¯t stupid after all,¡± Kayda mumbled, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡®What is she on about?¡¯ I thought, looking at her weirdly. (1 hourter) ¡°Thank you for visiting the town of Mari.¡± The guard said, seeing us leaving. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get a move on,¡± Kayda said,ing to a stop about 100 meters out of town before looking at me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I whispered, looking back at her. ¡°Come on, you know what I mean,¡± Kayda whined. ¡°Tch.¡± Clicking my tongue, I changed back to my half-size and waited for Kayda to jump on. ¡°Awesome, now to the City of Armillian!¡± Kayda said, jumping on my back. ¡°Yeah yeah, now sit on your ass and let me get us there,¡± I said in annoyance. ¡°Fine,¡± Kayda said, lying down on my back while burying?herself a bit in my fur. Feeling that she was secured on my back, and started to channel mana into me. I started running with sh step, following the road towards the next city. ¡®Kayda did mention how long it will take me to get to each city or town, and I think it will take me about 5 hours to get there. 5 hours of thinking, here Ie.¡¯ I thought, getting to my top speed while using sh step. Chapter 92 Chapter 92: ¡®I think we are only an hour out of Armillian. We were doing so good.¡¯ I thoughting to a stop. The reason for that is that a few kilometers in front of us, there was a fight going on between some luxurious carriages and bandits. ¡°This is all your fault, Nova! I had the best nap of my life, but you just had to run into these dumbasses.¡± Kayda suddenly said, jumping off my back running towards the carriages. ¡°How the hell is it my fault we ran into these guys. I was just following the road.¡± I yelled at Kayda while changing into my human form before running after her. ¡°I am ming your troublesome luck,¡± Kayda yelled back, not slowing down for me to catch up. ¡°I sear she is almost like a person who will always run to help someone in need,¡± I said sarcastically. Running closer to the carriages, I realized that there were exactly 7 of them while about a hundred bandits were fighting around against the far outnumbered guards. It also seemed like half of the guards were struggling to keep the bandits back. It¡¯s more urate to say the guards who were wearing silver armor struggled while the white ones had it a bit easier. However, it seemed like the bandits were more concentrated on the guards wearing white. ¡°You help the knights take care of the small fry, and don¡¯t underestimate them, okay. These guys know what they are doing,¡± Kayda said, suddenly appearing next to me before disappearing again. ..... ¡°I always forget how much they hold back around me,¡± I said, hiding my surprised expression at Kaydas¡¯ speed. Sighing to myself, I sh step to the closest bandit and aiming at his neck with an ice dagger. ¡°Ugh?¡± Widening his eyes at my appearance, he tried to dodge the dagger but was ultimately too slow. ¡°I see what she meant. Unfortunately, that was my full speed, and he still had a small reaction to it,¡± I mumbled, not waiting for a second before sh stepping between the bandit assassinating them. ¡°Enemy attacking from behind!¡± Suddenly a big furry figure shouted, pointing in my direction who just killed my 10th bandit. ¡°Tch, I was doing so well,¡± I said, getting on guard holding both daggers up. ¡°We got back up.¡± One of the guards said, relieved at hearing the shout of the big guy. Boom?! Just like that, we all heard a giant explosion and saw a scorching beam going up into the sky. ¡°Did she just kill the boss or something?¡± I said while running at the distracted bandits. ¡°Ugh!¡± Suddenly hearing someone grunt in pain, everyone looked in the direction it came from only to see me busy stabbing the next person in the temple. ¡°Get her!¡± The man from before shouted, pointing his giant Ax at me. ¡°Tch, if only I were more silent, I would have gotten more,¡± I said, dropping the dagger before creating a scythe. ¡°Watch for her re-!¡± Then, looking at him, who started shouting, I sh step towards him, swinging my scythe sideway, decapitating him and others that were close enough before he could finish. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be that off guard,¡± I said, spinning the scythe in my hand while looking for my next target. Not long after, I had to jump away from my position, dodging an ax flying into the ground. ¡°You useless bugs. Can¡¯t even take care of one measly demihuman.¡± The big guy said, appearing next to the ax he threw. ¡°I thought Kayda would take care of you guys,¡± I said just to see another scorch beam appear, taking the head of the ax guys with it. Then, seeing the corpse fall over, I started to chuckle. ¡°Ah, never mind. I will need to say my thankster.¡± ¡°Big Baby Ax!¡± The guys around yelled, also looking at the corpse. ¡°Retreat!¡± Suddenly I heard a shout from behind me. Turning around, I brought the scythes¡¯ handle up to block the sword that was directed at my head. Unfortunately, the scythe wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop the swordpletely and broke, but it gave me enough time to dodge the sword, or so I thought I dodged it. ¡°Ugh!¡± grunting at the feeling of my throat being cut. Dropping to one knee and grabbing my throat, I red up at the person. It was a woman about the same height as me with brown skin, ck braided hair, and green eyes looking down at me with amusement. She was wearing leather clothes with multiple holes to show that she was in a fight. She also had one arm missing, but it didn¡¯t seem like that bothered her much. ¡°Oh, you actually reacted to that nicely. Sadly, you will still bleed out. However, this will be a good enough present for that problematic dragon.¡± The woman said, cracking a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± She said, looking away from me before running away. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± all the bandit shouted, running after her. ¡°They are running away.¡± ¡°We won!¡± Hearing the guards cheering, I got annoyed. ¡°FuBlegh!¡± Trying to talk, I suddenly threw a mouth full of blood up. Because I was annoyed, I forgot about all the blood that was still pouring into my throat. After throwing up for a couple of seconds, I felt small hands cupping my throat. Not caring, I sh step away from the person and looked at the person with a raised katana at them only to realize it was a healer from the church. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here to help.¡± the sister said with raised hands showing no aggression. ¡°No, I am fine. It¡¯s not that bad,¡± I said, surprising her. taking my hand away from my throat, I dispelled the ¡°How? I saw that woman cut your throat just now, though.¡± The sister said, walking up to inspect my throat. ¡°I have self-healing, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said, smiling at the sister. Then, looking closely at the sister, I saw she had light peach skin with ocean blue, golden blond hair. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a pretty thing?¡± I said with a smile, looking at her. ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± she said with a small blush. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the best time to flirt.¡± A deep voice said from behind the sister. ¡°Ah, sorry, Archbishop, I will get right back to work.¡± the sister said, running away after giving me a small nce. ¡°I wasn¡¯t flirting, though,¡± I said, looking at the knight in white. ¡®he is probably also from the church. seeing as his armor is so white if you ignore the blood on it.¡¯ I thought, looking at the appearance of the newly arrived Archbishop. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Yourpanion is at the front carriage being treated.¡± the knight said with a small bow. ¡°Being treated? what happened to her?¡± I said, not waiting for an answer running to the front where most of the voices came from. ¡°Oi, let go of me. I said I am fine. It¡¯s only a scrape, for fuck sake.¡± Kayda shouted with clear annoyance in her voice. ¡°Just let them heal you, Kayda,¡± I said, walking closer to her while gesturing for her to sit down. ¡°What happened to you! I told you to be careful!¡± Kayda said, ring at me. ¡°I was? Oh, you mean the blood.¡± I said, touching my throat before continuing. ¡°Yeah, that big woman you were fighting, she got me. If I didn¡¯t get a scythe up fast enough, she would have reached my spine.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good that your fine, but why would that bitche after you,¡± Kayda said with a dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t know, but she did say I will be a present for you, not knowing that this wasn¡¯t enough to kill me. But got to say you got her good taking her arm off,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°tch, that was like my sixth time doing it to that bitch.¡± Kayda said, clicking her tongue before standing up pushing the healers away from her stomach. ¡°You can¡¯t move around yet. We haven¡¯t healed youpletely.¡± one of the sisters said, grabbing her shoulder. ¡°Still not done? How big was the injury then?¡± I said, looking down at where the sisters were doing their healing. ¡°It is literally nothing,¡± Kayda said, lifting her shirt up, exposing her well-toned stomach. Mine was still better, though. On her stomach, you could see a small blood trail that came out of a 3 cm cut wound. ¡°Yeah, that is nothing, and why is it taking you guys so long to heal it?¡± I said, looking at the sisters. ¡°We don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so hard to heal that.¡± One of the sisters said, looking down. ¡°AAh, you know what it might because you are apletely manifested dragon now,¡± I said, looking at Kayda. ¡°Not really Sirone can heal something like this with only a touch. Even if it was me, she was healing. Just go heal other people. I will be fine,¡± Kayda said, shaking her head while just waving the sisters away from her. ¡°Really, huh then, I don¡¯t know. But, whatever, are you ready to go again? Everything seems to have calmed down here, and we aren¡¯t needed anymore.¡± I said, looking around at everyone taking things away again. ¡°Yeah, it seems so. Then let¡¯s go,¡± Kayda said, turning towards the direction of the city. ¡°Wait! where do you think you¡¯re going. I order you to guard my carriage!¡± An annoying and oddly familiar voice shouted from behind us. Chapter 93 Chapter 93: ¡°Wait! where do you think you¡¯re going. I order you to guard my carriage!¡± An annoying and oddly familiar voice shouted from behind us. ¡°Who the fuck is this guy,¡± Kayda said, turning around. ¡°Uhm, I think I have seen him before, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it,¡± I said, looking at the clearly dressed noble who was stopping towards us. ¡°I am the first the son of Viscount Jaman, and I order you two to guard my carriage.¡± The guy said, still stopping around towards us. ¡°AAH, now I remember this guy is the one that tried talking the princess up before Hugos¡¯ duel,¡± I said, remembering how I knocked him out. ¡°He did that and is still alive?¡± Kayda said, looking at me perplexed. ¡°Yeah, I think he got a warning, though,¡± I said, seeing him stop in front of us. ¡°Hey, stop ignoring me! Wait, it¡¯s you!¡± He shouted, pointing at me. ..... ¡°Should I knock you out again?¡± I asked, tilting my head at him. ¡°No, no.¡± the viscount son stutters, defensively ring his hands. ¡°Good, then we will be going. Thank you for wasting our time,¡± I said, turning around again towards Armillian. ¡°Wait up,dies! Would you please hear me out?¡±?Before I could take a step, another male voice interrupted us. ¡°Tch, Kayda, you sort this one out,¡± I said with annoyance. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this your trip?¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, but this guy is someone I can¡¯t talk to casually,¡± I said, pointing to the back of me where a person with white robes that clearly showed they were important was busy walking up to us. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Kayda said, tapping my shoulder. ¡°Good afternoon, Kayda the Sage. It is an honor to meet you. I am Archbishop Warlurd.¡± The captain said, bowing in respect. ¡°Why would an Archbishop be on his way to Armillian?¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°There have been some unsettling reportsing from the south thest couple of weeks, and I decided to investigate it in person,¡± Warlurd exins, not giving too much information but enough for us to understand there is something major going on in the demon territory. ¡°I see, then what does Archbishop want?¡± Kayda said, giving me a discreet nod. ¡°I would sincerely ask if Kayda and herpanion help us guard the carriages until we are in Amillian. after the fight we had against the Crimson Bandits, we are severally weakened and might not make it if they decided to attack again.¡± The captain said with another deep bow. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. what do you think?¡± Kayda said, looking at me. ¡°Will we get paid?¡± I suddenly asked, surprising everyone. ¡°Oi, not everything is about money,¡± Kayda said in a deadpan look. ¡°We will need money if we are going to move around the kingdom,¡± I said, not taking my eyes off the shock Warlurd. ¡°Ha-ha, of course, we will pay you. To think the disciple of Kayda the sage will care so much about money.¡± Warlurd said with augh. ¡°I am not her disciple. That¡¯s my sister. never mind that, how much will you pay?¡± I said, ignoring Kayda, who grabbed my arm. ¡°How about 20 gold coins each,¡± Warlurd said with a smile. ¡°30.¡± ¡°25.¡± ¡°35.¡± ¡°Fine, 28.¡± ¡°40.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, we will do your 30.¡± ¡°50,¡± I said, making him go pale. ¡°Stop, we can¡¯t pay that much.¡± ¡°Huh? but you want Kayda the sage to guard you. Do you really think she would be cheap?¡± I said, making it seems as if Kayda was on disy with zero shame. ¡°Sigh, I should have known. We will do 50 gold each then.¡± Warlurd said, not giving me time to talk again. He turned around and walked away. ¡°We will be on the viscounts¡¯ carriage if you need us,¡± I said, looking at the pale viscount son. ¡°That is fine with you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, no problem,¡± Mister Jaman stuttered out before walking away. ¡°Nova, did you just sell my name?¡± Kayda asked with a heavy voice. ¡°Yeah, 100 gold coins wille in handy,¡± I said with a giant smile on my face. ¡°Do you know how much it really costs for an escort from the capital to the City of Armillian?¡± ¡°Nope, and don¡¯t care,¡± I said, trying to walk away only to feel my shoulder being grabbed in an iron grip. ¡°1 gold coin. 1 not 20 but 1 and how much are they going to pay us now, 50. 500% more than they should.¡± Kayda said, pulling me down before getting closer to my face. ¡°What really? No wonder you¡¯re so poor you don¡¯t know how to sell your own name.¡± I said, feeling the grip on my shoulder getting even tighter. ¡°That¡¯s the worst part. you made it sound like I am selling my own name to get more money.¡± ¡°But that was the point. I used your name to get us more money,¡± I said with no shame showing in my expression. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to sell my name like that!¡± Kayda yelled before letting me go and walking away. ¡°It¡¯s not? but I thought you said this is my trip?¡± I said, giving Kayda a deadpan look. Suddenly feeling a impact on my head everything went dark. (Unknown timeter) ¡®ugh, what happened? oh, yeah, Kayda knocked me out.¡¯ I thought, feeling my mind clearing. Groaning a bit, I felt that my head was resting on something unbelievably soft andfortable. ¡®Is this what I think? Please be the cute Sister from before.¡¯ I thought, opening my eyes slowly. ¡°Aah, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± Kayda said, seeing me open my eyes. ¡®I guess this is better than the sisters would have been. Hehe, let¡¯s have some fun with her.¡¯ So, I thought, looking up at Kayda, holding my poker face. ¡°Oh, so I was getting ap pillow from you,¡± I said before turning my head to the side and closing my eyes adding. ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t mind if I do. I am going to sleep for a bit more.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Kayda said, bringing her fingers through my hair. ¡®Is she really going to let me?¡¯ I thought, getting more rxed. ¡°Like hell, I will allow that,¡± Kayda said, pinching my ear, making me yelp in pain, and pull my head away from herp. ¡°Why do you have to be so mean,¡± I said, puffing my cheeks while rubbing my ears. ¡°Lady Kayda, that isn¡¯t very nice of you.¡± A young female voice said before I felt someone using healing magic on my ears. Then, looking in the direction where the voice came from, I saw the cute sister that tried to help me when my throat was cut open sis on the other side of the carriage with no one next to her. ¡®She seems quite gullible. Let¡¯s see if I can make Kaydas¡¯ job better.¡¯ I thought, not dropping my pouting act. ¡°Yes, scold her sister. She is very mean to me,¡± I said, grabbing the sister around the waist before pulling her closer, making her yelp in surprise. Because my face was out of view for her at the moment, she didn¡¯t see me winking at Kayda and looking to the front where a small window was in the carriage. ¡°Tch, you stupid cunning fox. You will properly pay me back for this.¡± Kayda said, getting my message before creating a wind barrier inside so no sound could be heard from outside. ¡°See, Kayda is so mean to me, sister,¡± I whined, moving to the other side where the sister originally was sitting. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will help you, and call me Mil,¡± Mil said, petting my head. ¡®I might puke if I called her sister one more time, and what do you think you¡¯re doing petting my head like that.¡¯ I thought, holding back my re. She might be cute, but she is still an angel believer who is dead to the world powers and orders. ¡°Thank you, Mil,¡± I said, letting her go giving her a giant smile. Then, tilting my head, I asked in confusion. ¡°But why would a cute girl like Mil be going to the south all of a sudden. I thought there were no churches in the south of the kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true there wasn¡¯t, but thest 6 months with the Head of the Anabald house not making a lot of appearances, the church decided to start their expansion to the south.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a bad idea from you guys. With now fighting against you, you guys can easily expand your belief.¡± I said, nodding a couple of times. ¡°Yes, that right, but for some reason, a new problem arose while we were expanding our belief,¡± Mil exins, making me raise an eyebrow. Chapter 94 Chapter 94: ¡°Hmm, what do you mean about a problem arose what sort of problem. Did the Head of the Anabald housee back?¡± I asked, getting away from her head patting. ¡°It wasn¡¯t exined in detail in the briefing, but I have heard that a lot of churches started getting raided and destroyed in the territory,¡± Mil said, taking her hand back. ¡°I see. Do you think it¡¯s the Anabald doing?¡± I said, looking at Kayda. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t cowards like that. They will rather fight in the open where everyone can see them.¡± Kayda said, denying my question. ¡°Yes, Lady Kayda is right. The house Anabald as much as I hate them, they won¡¯t do something like that. They live in the light and only work like that. All they are doing is replicating angels is so loathing.¡± Mil said, not holding back her disdain. ¡°But do you guys know who this problem is and if it has anything to do with the head of the Anabalds disappearance?¡± I asked, ignoring herment about the Anabalds being like angels. ¡°No, they are good at hiding their identities, and who cares about the head of the Anabald house? These people already destroyed 4 newly-built churches.¡± Mil said, frustrated. ¡°Where were these 4 destroyed?¡± Kayda asked from the side. ..... ¡°2 were destroyed in the city of Anabald. one in Dublin, and a few days ago it was Armillian,¡± Mil said, looking at me. ¡°I see, is there any way to see what they used to destroy them?¡± I asked, tapping her head. ¡°There were no traces of mana so that it couldn¡¯t be a spell. But they always attack a moonless night, and if our guards at the time have night vision, they would use some red light to blind them for a second and take them out in that time.¡± Mil exins, surprising us a bit at their methods. ¡°Wait, how do they know if the person has night vision?¡± Kayda asked with a worried look. ¡°We don¡¯t know how they know, but they will always kill a person with it like that,¡± Mil exins, shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s... wait. How do you guys know this? Didn¡¯t they kill them?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°that¡¯s another thing. They always leave 6 alive after a raid. The 6 that survived will be upside down against a ck pir in the middle of the destroyed church.¡± Mil exins with a heavy look. ¡°A ck pir, huh, how original,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°You said there were no traces of mana that can exin the way they destroyed the church. But if they used mana and have the same control like me, they could easily make that happen.¡± Kayda exins, making me look at her a bit surprised. ¡°Lady Kayda, what might you be implying here?¡± Mil said on guard. ¡°I am saying if I wanted to, I could use spells and leave no traces of my mana left. Making it seem that I was never there. If you still don¡¯t get it. This enemy, you guys, might be in the same level as me in mana control.¡± Kayda said, making Mils¡¯ eyes widen. ¡± That is... Lady Kayda, are you certain that we might be dealing with someone like that.¡± Mil said hesitantly. ¡°You guys might be, and I don¡¯t think just an archbishop will be enough to destroy this enemy of yours,¡± Kayda said with a serious expression. ¡®To say that. There aren¡¯t many people in history that obtained the same amount of mana control that Kayda has, and if there were, they wouldn¡¯t be so secretive about it, but then there is an entire ss of kids that can get something like that for free. Oh, but I need to get that sort of control if I want to do assassinations in the future.¡¯ I thought with a thoughtful look before looking at Mil. ¡°Mil is there anything you can say that was said about the explosions.¡± ¡°Not really. All that is left after the destroyed church is some rubble, the ck pir, and shrapnel,¡± Mil exins, looking at me a bit confused at my question. ¡°Metal? It was probably mostly concentrated around the middle of the explosion.¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°Yes, how did you know that?¡± Mil said, surprised. ¡°Well, because reincarnation people have their tendencies. I mean, only leaving 6 people alive every time. The light to stop night vision is also something that might havee from my previous world. In war, any tricks are legal. So, using bright light to bling you enemies who use night vision goggles are there.¡± I exin with a smile. ¡°Nova, this sounds more like spection than facts,¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Well, it is spection, to begin with, but I am also 80% certain it¡¯s a reincarnation person we are dealing with here, or at least they had some lessons from a reincarnation person,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°And why is that?¡± Mil asked, confused. ¡°The shrapnel. It could have been a container holding natural elements that, if mixed together, make it explode, and something like that can be strong enough to destroy a lot of buildings, no question asked.¡± I exin, smiling, seeing Mil¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°Also, using natural elements won¡¯t leave any mana traces behind. I see not bad.¡± Kayda said with a proud smile. ¡°Ah, this might be toote to say, but all this information has not been made public. And please keep it like that. The church doesn¡¯t want to make the masses see them struggle.¡± Mil exins, making Kayda. ¡°I see. Thank you for making that clear,¡± I said, nodding. Looking between Mil and Kayda, I got a small smile on my face before I went andy down on Mil¡¯sp. ¡°Nova, what do you think you¡¯re doing,¡± Mil said, getting flustered. ¡°Gettingfortable. I didn¡¯t lie when I said I was still tired.¡± I said, not moving from herp while keeping an eye on Kayda. ¡°Why are you so tired? Is it because of the fight previously?¡± Mil asked with some concern. ¡°it¡¯s all her fault. She is a ve driver.¡± I said give Kayda a yful re. ¡°It really seems Dragonoids only cause problems,¡± Mil said with a small amount of killing intent, not even close enough to affect Kayda. ¡°Woah, calm down. You can¡¯t do something like that in their faces. If you want to insult Dragonoid¡¯s, you must call them lizards.¡± I said, receiving a death re from Kayda. ¡°That¡¯s worse than an insult, stupid fox, and get off herp,¡± Kayda said with a warning tone. ¡°That might be so, but it is still funny, and how about no. Mil¡¯sp is reallyfortable.¡± I said, closing my eyes with a smile. ¡°Nova, get off herp right now,¡± Kayda said with a low voice. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Fine then,¡± Kayda said with a sigh. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± Mil shouting being sent out from under my making my head fall on the seat. ¡°Hey, what did you do to my pillow,¡± I said, opening my eyes only to see Kayda standing at the door with mil trying to get out of her grip. Opening the door, she threw mil out before mming the door shut again, turning around ring at me. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Kayda said with a loud voice making me pale a bit. ¡°Uh, Kayda, calm down. It was only a joke,¡± I said, moving backward with my back against the carriage wall. ¡°A joke you think I will take all your actions as a joke every time,¡± Kayda said, moving closer to me. ¡®I definitely went too far this time. I ept my punishment.¡¯ I thought, closing my eyes, waiting for Kayda to hit me. Contrary to my expectations, I felt Kaydas¡¯ tail curl around my waist before it picked me up. ¡°Huh? What are you doing?¡± I said, opening my eyes seeing that Kayda was sitting again at her original spot while pulling me closer with her tail. ¡°Shut up,¡± Kayda said, sitting me down next to her. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am?¡± I said, confused, feeling Kayda grabbing my head before pulling it down onto herp. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about saying anything,¡± Kayda said in a warning tone. ¡®Was she jealous? Well, I did try to make her jealous. I couldn¡¯t resist she isn¡¯t with her soul mate, and seeing someone else having fun with a partner does make you jealous sometimes, but this. This isn¡¯t normal jealousy. Have I read her wrong? Now that I think about it, she did spend a lot of time with me the past month. Actually, an abnormal amount of time for a stranger.¡¯ I thought while peeking upwards at Kaydas¡¯ rxed expression. Looking away from her again, I sighed. ¡°Kayda, who is actually your soulmate?¡± I asked hesitantly. Feeling her stiffen, I could already guess what the answer was. ¡°Th...¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s me,¡± I mumbled, feeling a bit embarrassed about only realizing it just now. Calming myself, I chuckled a bit before saying with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Heh, it seems you draw the short end of the stick this time.¡± ¡°And why would you say that,¡± Kayda said, tilting her head while looking down at me. ¡°I am a broken person in so many ways. Mentally being the worst one of all.¡± I said, just shrugging still lying on herp. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say your mind is the worst. But you are indeed broken in a lot of ways. And having a broken soul mate isn¡¯t ideal, especially for a Dragon.¡± Kayda exins, sighing to herself. ¡°Oi, that is not what you should say,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°But soulmates are for a reason, and the past month showed me why we were chosen to be together. I can say with confidence that you are an embodiment of a...¡± Kayda said, taking a deep breath. Chapter 95 Chapter 95: ¡°A Fox,¡± Kayda said, trying to hold in herugh, seeing me give her a deadpan look. ¡°Seriously, why did you say it like that,¡± I said, annoyed, huffing before looking away from her. ¡°Haha, what were you expecting? Me confessing or something.¡± Kayda said,ughing. ¡°... No, I was expecting you to at least tell me the good parts about myself. if there is any,¡± I answered, not looking at her. ¡°But I did. You are a fox. Foxes are yful. They can also be profoundly serious. They are loyal to their partners.¡± Kayda exins with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Female foxes will go and look for new mates if their partners die.¡± I said, looking at Kayda, who looked deted. ¡°So, what you mean is when I die, you will go look for a new mate?¡± Kayda said, annoyed. ¡°...probably not. I am a demon fox, not a normal one, and I am personally very loyal to my partner,¡± I said, shrugging. ..... ¡°Sigh, good to know. Anyway, foxes are evil.¡± Kayda said bluntly. ¡°Wow, couldn¡¯t you say that in a better way?¡± I said, getting more annoyed. ¡°No, they are cunning and love ying tricks on people,¡± Kayda said, giving me a look saying exactly what she meant. ¡°Tch, there is nothing wrong with ying with people¡¯s feelings,¡± I said, looking away from her, annoyed. ¡°Like you did with Mil? ying with her heart, knowing she doesn¡¯t like demons. You know that might kill her heart, right.¡± Kayda said as if it should bother me. ¡°I don¡¯t really care. That¡¯s her problem. Don¡¯t get me wrong, she is cute, and if I knew her, then I would give some shit, but she is a stranger, weak and frail. Falling in love with a person you know nothing about and have only met once is just in dumb.¡± I said seriously. ¡°What will you do if someone ys with your feelings,¡± Kayda asked, not expecting a good answer. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s like you said I am a fox. Knowing how to do it means that I know how to distinguish between a lie and a truth.¡± I said, brimming with confidence. ¡°Now you ept being called a fox,¡± Kayda said with a sigh. ¡°I never rejected it, though,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What will you do if I reject our soulmate bond?¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Nothing. I haven¡¯t fallen in love with you yet. So, it doesn¡¯t really matter if you do.¡± I said, just giving her another shrug. ¡®I will be pretty sad, though.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°That kind of stung, you know. But at least you said ¡®yet.''¡± Kayda said with aplicated expression. ¡°That¡¯s why I might actually fall for you. You don¡¯t easily get hurt by my words and see the deeper meaning in them.¡± I said, smiling up at her putting one of my hands on her cheek. ¡®Might? That¡¯s another lie. Thest month I have been quite jealous knowing you have a soulmate, and I don¡¯t even have a chance to get you.¡¯ I thought while keeping my rxed expression. ¡°Ooh is the cute little foxy falling for me already,¡± Kayda said teasingly, grabbing my hand. Bam! ¡°We have arrived,dy...ies,¡± Warlurd said, opening the door seemingly interrupting a romantic scene that was now in view of a lot of soldiers who started muttering to each other, seeing me on Kaydas¡¯p. ¡°Ahem, sorry for interrupting you two, but we have arrived at the city safely,¡± Warlurd said, averting his gaze from both Kayda and my re. ¡°don¡¯t look away like that! Don¡¯t you fucken know to knock before opening doors!¡± I shouted, standing up with an evident blush. ¡°Woah, miss calms down,¡± Warlurd said defensively. ¡°No, I was doing so well. Hold my embarrassment back but fuck, your ass just had to ruin it,¡± I said, getting redder and redder. ¡°You really are embarrassed,¡± Kayda said, shocked. ¡°Who won¡¯t be, fucken lizard,¡± I said before creating a fireball in my hands and adding lightning as well. ¡°You can¡¯t, seriously. Everyone hit the ground now!¡± Kayda yells, seeing my actions. Bang! Making the carriage explode, I jumped out of the smoke towards the closes building. Landing on the roof, I start running towards the middle of the city. ¡°Shit, I am not going to get that 100 gold coins anymore. Tch, no matter. I will also need to find Kaydater.¡± I said, jumping from building to build. ¡®To actually think I will be her soulmate. It kind of makes me happy, but why does it feel like we are forced to be together.¡¯ I thought,ing to a stop close to the market while having a smile on. ¡°Mil said the church in Armillian was destroyed a couple of days ago. Maybe I can go and check out that ck pir she was talking about,¡± I said, jumping down into the closes always. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± A gruff guy yelled while ring at me. ¡®Huh? I didn¡¯t even notice them.¡¯ I thought, looking at the group of 5 guys standing next to each other, looking at me ready to fight. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me! Tell me who you are and what do you want with us.¡± The man yelled again while pulling out an odd-looking knife. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really interested in you guys, but that knife your holding. Where did you get it?¡± I said, turning towards them while pointing at the ck knife in the gruff guys¡¯ hands. ¡°This? I bought it on the ck market, of course.¡± The man said smiled while inspecting the knife. Looking back at me, he continued. ¡°It was only 3 gold coins, and they said it was indestructible. We even test it with Jimmys¡¯ magic, and it didn¡¯t have a scratch on it. Oh, Jimmy is a mage if you were wondering.¡± The man exins with a smile while pointing at the guy to his right. ¡°I already know what¡¯s your guys¡¯ sses are, so you don¡¯t have to exin. What you do need to exin is what sort of material that knife is made of and where can I find the ck market in Armillian.¡± I asked, tilting my head at them. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. The ck market is on the west side slums.¡± The guy exins, gesturing to the west. ¡°Jeff! Shut up, we don¡¯t know this woman, and giving information out like that will get us killed!¡± Jimmy shouted, grabbing Jeff around his cor. ¡°Shut it, Jimmy. Did you forget who the leader is?¡± Jeff yelled back, punching jimmy through the face. ¡°Boss, calm down. He is just look out for us.¡± One of the others said, tapping Jeff on the shoulder. ¡°Yes, I know, and it¡¯s true. We can¡¯t tell you anymore,dy.¡± Jeff said, looking back at me. ¡°Well, if you sell it, it will be fine, right?¡± I said, taking out a small bag of coins. Throwing it on the ground in front of their feet. ¡°That... that can work. This is at least 20 gold coins.¡± Jeff said, opening the bag seeing only gold coins. ¡°Good, include that knife of yours as well,¡± I said, gesturing towards the knife in his hand. ¡°I have a better idea.¡± Jeff smiled through the knife at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave all your money here.¡± ¡°Idiots,¡± I mumbled before catching the knife with ease and impaling them with ice spikes that came out of the ground. ¡°Ugh, when did you,¡± Jimmy said, looking down at the ice spike that was stabbing him in the chest. The spikes weren¡¯t big enough for them to die immediately, but it was enough to immobilize them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter before you go to the afterlife or whatever. Which direction is the church that got destroyed a couple of days ago?¡± I asked, walking closer to take back my bag of coins. ¡°Like I will tell my killer anything,¡± Jeff said, spitting toward me while ring at me. ¡°Killer? You don¡¯t have the right to say that, seeing as you just tried to kill me with this knife.¡± I said, looking at him like he was dumb. ¡°Bitch.¡± Jeff said before I started to expand the ice spike in his chest. ¡°Augh! It hurts! No!¡± They all started yelling in pain. ¡°Now, where do I find the church?¡± I asked again, stopping the expansion of the spikes. ¡°It¡¯s across from the guild in the market area. Please don¡¯t kill me. I have a family.¡± Jimmy pleaded from the ground. ¡°The main market area? Okay, thank you for the info.¡± I said, dispelling the spikes. Rubbing Jimmys head I nodded at him before walking past them before adding. ¡°Sorry, but you guys did see my face.¡± ¡°No!¡± Jimmy and jeff yelled before half of their bodies exploded. Bang!! St!! ¡°So that is the result if I make the bombs I made in my team explode. That¡¯s quite gruesome even for me.¡± I said, looking at the body parts and blood all over the ce while feeling my heart beating faster in excitement. ¡°Sigh, now that I know about my personality changing. I see and feel all the changes my body goes through.¡± I said while walking out of the alleyway before heading east. While walking down the road, I took out the knife Jeff had and started inspecting it. ¡°It really is an odd knife. Not very long or useful at all, but I am pretty certain a knife shouldn¡¯t have killing intent.¡± I said while looking at the 12cm ck de and handle knife in my hands that were giving of enough killing intent to scare away goblins or weaker monsters. Chapter 96 Chapter 96: ¡°Oh, there is the guild,¡± I said, seeing the adventure guild sign on a buildinge in view. Taking another bite of the packet of ribs in my hands, my eyes wandered to the opposite side where the church should be or the destroyed one. But contrary to my expectations, all I saw was another giant building of some merchantpany. Looking around for a bit more, I didn¡¯t see anything church-rted. ¡°I don¡¯t see any church or ck pir. Tch, did they lie to me? Even on their death beds.¡± I said, looking around the market area. ¡°Littledy, you seem to be lost? Might this old bag of bones be of any help?¡± Someone next to me said just when I was about to take another bite out of my food. ¡°Well, I am new to the city and wanted to do some praying in the Church. I asked some men a while back. They said it would be at the main market area across from the guild, but I see nothing.¡± I said, looking towards the olddy only to feel a shudder go through my spine seeing her appearance. ¡°May thedy with old bones help me in finding the church,¡± I said, giving the familiar olddy a kind smile. ¡°The youth of today doesn¡¯t know how to respect their elder.¡± The olddy said, ring up at me. ¡°Does the elders of today not know that fans can hurt people,¡± I said, looking at the fan granny from the first time I was on a train. ¡°That was your fault for almost hitting this bag of old bones.¡± The Granny said aggressively, giving me a re. ..... ¡°No, no, it was not my fault. It was the child that grabbed my tail¡¯s fault that I needed to unfreeze my feet from the floor,¡± I said, making it clear to the granny. ¡°You should stop making excuses, fox.¡± The granny said, intensifying her re. ¡°I am only pointing out facts. It, not excuses,¡± I said, making it seem her re isn¡¯t doing anything. ¡°ept your wrongdoings, or do I need to break another fan on you.¡± The granny said, taking out a fan in thin air. ¡°... No, thank you. Can the wise elder please give me the directions to the church,¡± I said with a clear voice. ¡°Thought so. I don¡¯t know what a demon like you would really do there, but it¡¯s another 5 blocks to the east on the right side.¡± The granny exins, pointing towards the east. ¡°Thank you, elder. As for what I want to do there. Let¡¯s just say the ck pir intrigues me.¡± I said with a grin. ¡°If that¡¯s so, I will go to the west slums. You will get more information there about the pirs and their material.¡± The granny said with a sigh. ¡®ck market?¡¯ I thought hearing her mention the west slums as well. ¡°You really are a wise elder,¡± I said with a surprised face before my eyes widen, seeing a fan directed towards me. Smack! ¡°Did I not tell you I will break a fan on you again.¡± The granny said, loader throwing the now broken fan to the ground. ¡°Yes, yes, and it still hurts,¡± I said, rubbing my head. ¡°Now give me money.¡± The granny said, holding out her hand towards me. ¡°The fan was 20 silver, right?¡± I said, digging through my bag of coins. ¡°That should do.¡± The granny said, walking away from me. ¡°wait, I didn¡¯t give you any... thing,¡± I said, trailing off at the end, realizing the granny was already out of sight. ¡°Tch, she is one mysterious granny,¡± I said, looking at the 20 silver coins in my right hand. Shrugging to myself, I moved the coins to words on my left hand where the bag is only to realize it was gone. ¡°So that¡¯s what she meant this would do. That bastard of an old hag! Old hag, just you wait.¡± I shouted in the middle of the road surprising everyone around me. Clicking my tongue, I looked east again before walking off towards the church. (Old bag of bones POV) ¡°Old hag, just you wait!¡± The fox girl shouted, standing on the ground. Seeing the fox girl shout like that made me snicker to myself before I looked at the bag in my hands I got from her. ¡°let¡¯s see how much she actually had on her,¡± I said, opening the bag only to be disappointed at what I saw. ¡°That cunning fox. She improved better than I thought.¡± I mumbled, turning the bag over, making only copper and some silver coins fall out on the rooftop. ¡°I guess she actually got me back,¡± I mumbled to myself, teleporting away. ¡°well, it¡¯s not going to be long before shees here. I might as well take my nap while waiting for her to arrive.¡± I said, yawning while dropping the illusion on myself before lying down on the dungeon floor. (Kitsuna POV) ¡°Mil didn¡¯t say anything about it being this thick and tall,¡± I said, tapping my foot on the top of the ck pir that was at least 2 meters thick and 20 meters high. Bending down, I put my hand on the surface, trying to feel anythinging from it other than the noticeable killing intent. ¡°I did have the thought that the knife was made out of something weird the first time I saw it. Then that granny said I should look into the ck market. That just made me think that the materials, the knife, and this pir are simr, but that was just a thought. I didn¡¯t think it would be the same. But then again, I don¡¯t even notice that Kayda wasing onto me for a month.¡± I mumbled to myself while rubbing the ck pir while falling into my own thoughts. ¡°Does this pir talk to you or something?¡± Suddenly hearing Warlurd behind me, I almost jumped in fright. ¡°you know, for a holy man, your way too good in sneaking,¡± I said, turning around facing him. ¡°really? But I shouted at you from down there, and I had to use a light spell to get up here.¡± Warlurd said, looking at me confused. ¡°Huh, did I really get so distracted to not even notice youe up here?¡± I said, looking down at the pir again. ¡°I think I understand now.¡± ¡®The killing intent must have distracted me more than I thought. Got to work on that.¡¯ I thought before getting ready to use my demon elements. ¡°What do you mean you understand?¡± Warlurd said, tilting his head at me. ¡°I will jump off if I were you,¡± I said, crouching down again, putting both hands t on the pir¡¯s surface. ¡°What!¡± Warlurd didn¡¯t waste any time and jumped off to the ground just in time to dodge a dark lightning bolt hitting me and the pir. Boom!! ¡°ck lightning magic! Everyone be ready for anything. They might havee back.¡± Some people on the ground started shouting in a panic seeing something happening on the pir. Not long after the first lightning bolt hit the pir, another one came down 3 times bigger than the first. Boom!! ¡°it¡¯s breaking apart!¡± A sister shouted in surprise. ¡°watch out for the debris.¡± Another priest yelled. Everyone was again in a panic state, running away from the falling pir, seeing all the debris falling towards them. ¡°Tch, why can¡¯t it all fall like I want it to fall,¡± I said, annoyed, jumping from rock to rock while using my dimensional storage skill. ¡°What did she do now?¡± Warlurd said, looking at me jumping around. ¡°There, I left some for you guys if you need to investigate the thing yourself,¡± I said, pointing at the small pile of ck pebbles. ¡°From that big pir, you¡¯re only going to leave us that much? No, you don¡¯t even have the right to im anything. This is church business outsiders have no right to get themselves involved.¡± A priest yelled, walking up to me. ¡°what are you going to do?¡± I said, looking at him confused. ¡°this idiot just doesn¡¯t know when to let things go,¡± Warlurd said, also walking up to me. ¡°We want back all the other pieces of the pir now!¡± ¡°Yeah, no, these things are given its killing intent. That¡¯s way too intriguing to let you angel lovers have all the fun investigating it.¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Ken, just drop it. We have enough to do our own and with her taking the rest makes the clean-up easier.¡± Warlurd said, grabbing the priest by the shoulder. ¡°But archbishop, she has nothing to do with this. Why are you standing up for her?¡± ¡°because she is Kayda the sage¡¯srade and helped to save us when the crimson bandits attacked us,¡± Warlurd exins. ¡°Crimson bandit? I forgot to ask who they are actually. They sound like a big deal.¡± I asked, confused. ¡°you don¡¯t know even though you fought against them,¡± Warlurd said, looking at me baffled. ¡°Nope, no idea. Anyways I got to go. The sun will be going down in some time, and I still need to find Kayda.¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Lady Kayda told me she would be at the inn next to the adventure guild. The inns¡¯ name is Sunflower Inn. You can¡¯t really miss it.¡± Warlurd said, nodding at me before walking towards the debris. ¡°Thank you for the information. I will do that then,¡± I said while heading towards the west slums. ¡°Nova, that¡¯s not the way,¡± Mil said, running up to me. ¡°Oh hello, mil. I know it¡¯s not. I still have something to do in that direction really quick before heading back.¡± I said, rubbing her head before walking away. ¡°N-nova, are you and That Dragonoid together?¡± Mil asked hesitantly. ¡°I guess you can say we are ¡®together,''¡± I said, not turning around. ¡°I sniff see sniff.¡± ¡®yeah, that¡¯s the problem of having a weak heart.¡¯ I thought before sh stepping towards the closes roof. Chapter 97 Chapter 97: ¡°Now, wherein the west slums will I find the ck market,¡± I mumbled to myself, walking into the slums. Because I didn¡¯t want people to see my appearance and not having any illusion skill, I had my long ck and red coat on with a in white ice mask with only holes for my eyes. The coat was nice because it could hide my demi-human appearance even though my tail is 1,5 m long. ¡°Shit, I probably should have waited for sunset and let Kayda know what I was doing,¡± I said, looking up at the sun that was an hour away from setting. thinking to myself, I continued. ¡°Nah, I will just walk around until all the dwellerse out.¡± (3 hourster) Sitting on the roof of an abandoned watchtower for thest 2 hours, I finally started seeing the dwellers of the slums walk out onto the roads. ¡°Finally, time to check out the ck market,¡± I said to myself, standing up looking down at the roads below. ¡®Now, just to pick who to follow.¡¯ I thought, first looking at an old man with a grey dishevelled beard walking closer to the middle of the city. Taking my eyes off him, I looked at a small group of guys in their 20s walking deeper into the slums while having a weird and unsettling expressions on their faces. Not feeling them not being very smart, I took my eyes off them, looking at a guy the same height as me wearing a coat to hide his appearance. ¡°Let¡¯s go with the old man,¡± I said, walking in the direction the old man walked into. After 10 minutes of following the old man¡¯s tracks, I found myself in front of a bar. ..... ¡°I guess bars are good free info brokers,¡± I mumbled before walking in. Ding! Opening the door, I heard a bell ring taking the attention of everyone inside. Ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes, I walked up to the bar before sitting down at an open spot. ¡°Wee to Timms¡¯s bar. What can I get ya?¡± The bartender said, who surprisingly was a young demon girl with two red hornsing out of the side of her head and ck hair. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to be working at a bar?¡± Imented, only receiving a smile from the girl and some gasps from the people around me. ¡°10 sakes it is then.¡± The girl said, ducking down behind the bar beforeing back uphold 5 jugs of sake in each hand. ¡°I take it back, holding 5 of those in one hand. You¡¯re a really skilled olddy,¡± I said, surprised, looking at her small hands. ¡°Just shut up!¡± The people around me yelled. ¡°Did I say that out loud?¡± I said, tilting my head while smiling awkwardly under the mask. ¡°Toote to take it back. That will be another 10.¡± The demon girl said, putting another 10 sakes jugs in front of me. ¡®Shit, where is an alcoholic when you need one.¡¯ I thought, looking at the tower of sake in front of me. ¡°If you don¡¯t finish that in 30 minutes, I will give you another 10 to drink, girly.¡± The demon girl said, smiling at me. ¡°Yes, Boss,¡± I said, dispelling the mask from my nose downwards so I could drink. ¡°So, it¡¯s a magic mask.¡± The demon girl said, not moving away from in front of me. ¡°Of course, how do you think a foodie like me should eat,¡± I said with a smile before taking my first jug of sake. ¡°What¡¯s a foodie?¡± The demon girl asked, confused. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s as bad as I remember. A foodie is a person that loves to eat food.¡± I said, putting the now empty jug on the table again. ¡°At least your mouth isn¡¯t just for insults.¡± The demon girl said, looking at the empty jug. ¡°Huh? I wasn¡¯t insulting you, though, or intentionally. I was really curious.¡± I said, getting a skeptical look from the demon girl. Looking away, I added. ¡°Except thest one. Glug.¡± ¡°Yeah, whatever you say.¡± The girl said, looking me over. ¡°Ahh, but a miss demon girl, shouldn¡¯t you be working instead of checking me out,¡± I said with a teasing voice. ¡°No, you seem interesting, and you are new to this bar. I know all the rest of these customers.¡± The demon girl said, looking around at everyone who was still staring at me. ¡°Oh, so I am like a rare animal in a show right now,¡± I said, seeing all the eyes on me. ¡°that¡¯s pretty much it, and shouldn¡¯t you take it easy? You already finished 10 sakes jugs, and it hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes.¡± The demon girl said, seeing me down the 10th jug. ¡°Says the little demon who gave it to me,¡± I said, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Little?¡± The demon girl said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What, you are short, so you little,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°Whatever, what even bring a rich person like you here.¡± ¡°Rich?¡± I said, confused before I looked at my coat. ¡°Oh, you mean this coat. I didn¡¯t buy it, and I am the poorest person here. I got my money stolen by an old bag of bones this afternoon.¡± ¡°What stole your money?¡± ¡°An olddy,¡± I said, depressed. ¡°Sorry to hear that. Ahem, you didn¡¯t buy it, then how do you have it.¡± The demon girl said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°There is this girl I am with. She bought it for me,¡± I exin, not telling them exactly who. ¡°Oh, this girl, is she someone important to you.¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess you can say she is important to me, seeing as she will probably be my future wife,¡± I said nonchntly. ¡°Oh, so she is very important.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± Nodding my head, I put thest jug on the table before continuing. ¡°That¡¯s actually why I ended up here. I have been looking through the entire city today to find her some present, but there is nothing that suited her in all the shops,¡± I said, putting my head down on the bar. ¡°I see. What do you think will fit her?¡± ¡°White. She is exceptionally beautiful in white.¡± I said, remembering the one time she wore a white dress. ¡°A wedding dress?¡± The demon girl said with a teasing voice. ¡°No, that¡¯s way too early,¡± I shouted, genuinely flustered at herment. ¡°Haha, fine, fine, I can try and get you to a better market for good presents.¡± The demon girl said with a smile. ¡°Sammy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to tell her about those things.¡± One of the guys also sitting at the bar said, looking at the demon girl now called Sammy. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not very nice to listen to other people¡¯s conversations,¡± I said with a slurp. ¡°It will be fine to see she is already drunk. She won¡¯t remember a thing tomorrow.¡± Sammy said, waving the guy off with a smile. ¡®She is t wrong about me being drunk already, but I have a feeling I will remember this night for the rest of my life.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°So, the young demon¡¯s name is Sammy,¡± I said, looking at the demon girl. ¡°Yes, nice to meet you. What¡¯s your name?¡± Sammy said, holding out her hand. ¡°Alice, nice to meet you,¡± I said, shaking her hand while giving her a smile. ¡°Great, now that the introductions are done, follow me.¡± The demon girl walking into the kitchen at the back. ¡°Follow you? Alrighty then.¡± I said, standing up, putting both of my hands on the bar. I jumped over the counter only to have one of my hands slip on some spilled sake, making me tumble down on the other side of the bar while breaking everything in my way. ¡°What happened?¡± Sammy said, poking her head out of the kitchen. ¡°I slipped my bad,¡± I said, fixing my coat and mask before standing up from the ground, looking at half of the bar table and a dozen sses broken. ¡°What did you do?¡± Sammy asks, ring at me. ¡°You said to follow, and that¡¯s what I did, but I slipped on the counter, and this is what happened,¡± I said, rubbing my head awkwardly. ¡°Dummy, there is a door right there that goes to the back,¡± Sammy said, pointing at a door next to the bar on the right. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t see that,¡± I said, dropping my hands next to me. ¡°Anyways, how the hell did you break the bar. That thing can take punches of me and won¡¯t even shake.¡± Sammy said, inspecting me again. ¡®Girly, you¡¯re not that strong. Level 400 umon isn¡¯t very strong.¡¯ I thought, looking at Sammy with a deadpan look. ¡°If you are wondering, no, I am not fat but muscr,¡± I said, pushing her to the back into the kitchen again. ¡°Hey, you will need to pay for the damages.¡± Someone shouted from somewhere in the bar. ¡°Shit, I don¡¯t have enough money for that. Hey, Sammy, do you know where I can sell some things right now.¡± I said, looking at the demon girl. ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day. The ck markets auction is on tonight.¡± Sammy said, walking through another door with stairs going downward. ¡°ck-market auction? That can work.¡± I mumbled inaudibly while following her. Chapter 98 Chapter 98: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to get her something white?¡± Sammy said, giving me a skeptical look. ¡°Yes, she is very beautiful in white,¡± I said, looking at her with a neutral expression. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you give her one of your white weapons to put on disy,¡± Sammy said, confused. ¡®Because they are made out of ice. She will fry those things in seconds if used and why the hell will she put it on disy.¡¯ I thought, giving her a deadpan look. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. You gave enough weapons to make the auction house give us a VIP room!¡± Sammy said, gesturing to the room we were sitting in overlooking a stage where I presume the auction will happen. ¡°I just gave them 15, and they aren¡¯t that good,¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°They might not be good, but those will do good on disy for a lot of nobles here tonight. I won¡¯t be surprised if everyone goes for over 1000 gold coins.¡± Sammy said, huffing. The room also had a one-sided ss, and if we wanted to bet, we just press a button that was on a small table in front of us. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying I should get at least 15000 gold coins?¡± ..... ¡°No, your scythe will go for that price alone. I think your knives will go for a thousand while the rest will go for more than 5000 each.¡± ¡°... your wording is confusing. So how much do you think I am going to make,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°Over 50 000.¡± ¡°Whistle, damn, and I thought I would have to break in to get what I wanted. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have made so much money.¡± I said, smiling at Sammy. ¡°break-in?¡± Sammy said, confused. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know how toe to the ck market, but thanks to you, here I am,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°You!¡± Sammy shouted before trying to run out of the room, only to feel something wrap around her legs. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Sit down; I am not going to do anything major. I am just looking into a metal.¡± I said, pulling the chains that shends on her original seat before wrapping her more with chains holding her down. ¡°Let me go. I can¡¯t trust you,¡± Sammy said, ring at me. ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re the one who brought me, and I just want to know what this is, that¡¯s all. I am on vacation, and this metal just intrigued me, and it¡¯s connected to some people going against the church.¡± I said, showing her the ck knife from the afternoon. ¡°A knife made out of demon rock intrigued you? A metal that¡¯s as strong as Steal but as light as air.¡± Sammy said subconsciously. ¡°Is this called demon rock? Well, thank you for that, but why does it sound like it¡¯s not very rare.¡± ¡°Well, in thest couple of years, demon rock became more and moremon, so it¡¯s nothing new to us,¡± Sammy exins, looking straight into my eyes. ¡°By us, you mean the ck market?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°Yes, we see those things all the time,¡± Sammy said, not meeting my eyes. ¡°Huh, so if it¡¯s somon, what¡¯s the price on it,¡± I asked, smiling at her. ¡°Let¡¯s say for daggers. They will probably be 30 gold coins.¡± ¡°That is boring. I thought it¡¯s going to be more interesting as there are pirs of these created in the destroyed church.¡± I said, deted at the information. ¡°I heard about that. They say there is a terrorist group targeting the church and when they destroy a church, a pir of demon rock and 6 priests are all that¡¯s left.¡± Sammy exins, not going into much detail. ¡°And some rubble from the church itself. But the rest is spot-on information. Do you have any idea who this terrorist group is and what their goals are?¡± I asked, looking into Sammy¡¯s eyes. ¡°No idea who they are, but it¡¯s obvious that their goal is to destroy the church,¡± Sammy said, giving me a grin. ¡°Your wrong. A group like that won¡¯t just go after the church. There is something more they want to do, but they are too good at keeping themselves on the downlow. Not even the king knows about them.¡± I said with a sigh. Just then, the lights of the auction house started to time with 4 spotlights going on and eliminating the stage where a 40-year-old or so stood wearing a suit. ¡°It seems it¡¯s starting,¡± Sammy said, getting morefortable with the chains around her. ¡°Yeah, they took their time,¡± Imented. ¡°Ahem, ahem, good afternoon, guest. Sorry for the dy. We hadst-minute merchandise delivered to us to sell of tonight.¡± The announcer said with a small bow before throwing his hands up in the air and started shouting. ¡°Now let the 20th annual ck market auction house event begin!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shout like that, moron. We don¡¯t have hearing problems!¡± I shouted from the VIP room, making him look up at our room confused. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s bring out the first item. This item was just brought to us tonight. It¡¯s 2 beautiful daggers made out of ice. We did test them, and they can be used forbat. However, I won¡¯t rmend it as they are two beautiful craftmanship weapons.¡± The announcer said, ignoring me and exining the first item that happens to be the daggers I gave them. ¡°This bastard is degrading my weapons. I work so hard on them.¡± I said aggressively. ¡®Those took like 50 mana of mine to make.¡¯ ¡°You made them.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I made them,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°We will start the bidding at 8 00 gold coins.¡± ¡°950.¡± ¡°1 000¡± ¡°Ho Ho, he does know how to make money,¡± I said, having forgotten everything he said before. ¡°You really love money, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Heh, of course, without money, I won¡¯t be able to buy anything after all,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Sigh, whatever.¡± ¡°Sold for 1250 gold coins to number 36.¡± ¡°Yeah! Make me more money boldy.¡± I shouted again, this time of happiness. Knock knock. ¡°Hmm, did I already get a noiseint?¡± I said, looking back at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Sorry to bother ma¡¯am, but please keep it down.¡± A security guy said, opening the door before seeing me a nod before leaving again. ¡°To think the security guards will be that strong here,¡± I said with a nervous grin. ¡®Level 700 rare ss. I guess I should have brought Kayda. She is going to kill when she finds out.¡¯ I thought, shaking my head. ¡°Of course, they are. What did you think? This is the ck-market fights happen a lot here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, what is he selling now?¡± I said, looking back at the announcer. ¡°A white brooch made out of white stone thates from the mountain of ice.¡± The auction house announcer said, taking my attention. ¡°We will start the bid at 1 000 gold coins.¡± The announcer said, making my eyes go wide. ¡°These things are expensive,¡± Imented, making Sammy look at me weirdly. Seeing her look at me like that, I turned towards her and spoke. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You are happy that your weapons go for so much but get surprised when other items go for so much.¡± ¡°Yeah, and what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I guess it is nothing in your books,¡± Sammy said, looking back to the stage. ¡°I think I should get her a robe or something that would fir her not like a brooch. I don¡¯t see her wearing it,¡± I said, tapping my chin. ¡°You said she was your lover, right?¡± Sammy said. Seeing my nod, she continued. ¡°She will probably take anything you give her and wear it.¡± ¡°Not quite I dint know her that long, but I have never seen her wear something like that,¡± I said, shaking my head at her. ¡°That might be so, but it wille from you. That will mean a lot, but the brooch already got sold. So toote for that one.¡± Sammy exins seeing them bringing the next items, which were not too surprising, one of my katana with an ice sheath. ¡°It¡¯s another ice weapon that we received not long-¡± ¡°100 000 gold coins.¡± A female shouted from another VIP room. ¡°Why does that voice remind me of someone,¡± I mumbled to myself, feeling my back break out in a cold sweat. ¡°You know her. Her name is Grandenzil. She is the leader of the crimson bandits.¡± Sammy exins, making me have a coughing fit. ¡°Shit, I might die tonight. If not from her, Kay will do it herself.¡± I said with a nervous smile while looking at the VIP room Grandenzil was in. ¡°Do you have beef with Grandenzil?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°So, you have beef with us,¡± Sammy said with a sly grin, making me narrow my eyes at her before disappearing from my sitting position. ¡°Once again, we have a weapon made out of demon rock, but this is no ordinary weapon. They are great for close and long-range attacks. I present to you 6 chakrams made out of demon rock.¡± The announcer said gantly. Hearing him say chakrams, I looked away from Sammy in my hand at the stage where the weapons were brought up. ¡°Now this I want,¡± I said, gagging and restraining Sammy. Looking at her, I added. ¡°If you want to stay alive, shut up, okay.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99: ¡°We will start the bidding at 400 gold co-.¡± ¡°3 000 gold coins!¡± I shouted, interrupting him while pressing the betting button. ¡°3 000 from VIP room 7.¡± ¡°3 100,¡± Grandenzil said from her VIP room. ¡°4 000,¡± I said, not waiting for a second to countered while ring at Grandenzil VIP rooms windows. ¡°4 000 gold coins from room 7.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± That was all we heard from Grandenzil. ¡°4 000 going once...twice... final andst call... Sold for 4 000 gold coins to room 7.¡± The announcer shouted point towards me. ..... ¡°Well, guess I got what I wanted for the night,¡± I said, sitting down again before looking towards Sammy, who was restrained so that she couldn¡¯t do anything. Grinning, I stood up again while walking towards Sammy, who started to re at me. ¡°Well, I guess there is another thing I want.¡± ¡°Fuck you, let me go! Grandenzil would butcher you if she knew you are doing this to me.¡± Sammy shouted the instant I took the gag out of her mouth. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t shout like that. It hurts my ears,¡± I said, rubbing my ears while gesturing to the frozen walls. ¡°Like I care!¡± ¡°Whatever, I will give you a chance seeing as you brought me here with ease. Tell me about the crimson bandits and why they attacked the church¡¯s carriages that were heading towards Armillian this afternoon.¡± I said with a mocking grin. ¡°How did you know that!?¡± Sammy shouted in surprise. ¡°Fuck woman, stop shouting. No one will hear you,¡± I said, punching her in the face. ¡°Ugh, fucken bitch how did you know they attacked the church and not the viscounts¡¯ son,¡± Sammy said, still ring at me through the pain. ¡°Well, because I fought against them to save the viscount and the church personnel. The weird thing was that their forces were more concentrated over on the church¡¯s side than the viscount side when... my girl and I got there to save them.¡± I exin having a small blush because of calling Kayda my girl. ¡°You are blushing in this kind of situation, really! Ugh!¡± Sammy shouted just to receive another punch in the face from me. ¡°Yes, I am still embarrassed about being her soul mate, okay. It will take me some time to get used to the idea.¡± I said, punching her again out of frustration. ¡°Now exin how the crimson bandits work and why where they so advance while still having low levels and umon sses.¡± ¡°Please stop punching me. It hurts a lot,¡± Sammy mumbled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Answer my questions, then I won¡¯t punch you again,¡± I said, bending down looking down at her. ¡°The crimson bandits are a group of trained soldiers. We were orphans before they took us in and trained us. Like the leader said, ¡®you must always be ready to run away, so make sure you are faster than them.¡¯ That is what we grow up knowing.¡± ¡°Aah, I see, but you aren¡¯t very fast. So, is that why you¡¯re only a bartender?¡± I said, receiving a re from Sammy. ¡°Not everyone can run fast, and I was better at remembering things. That¡¯s why I am an info broker for an organization.¡± ¡°I see, I see, so you know a lot of things,¡± I said with an emotional expression. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great. I would like you to tell me everything you know.¡± I said with an evil smile. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Sammy said, struggling against the chains. ¡°Hmm, you sure you want to fight against me right now?¡± I said, making an ice dagger in my hand. ¡°Where did thate from. Now that I think about it, that weapons you put up also came out of nowhere.¡± Sammy said, looking at the ice dagger in my hand. ¡°you¡¯re really slow on the uptake,¡± I said to bring down the dagger towards her foot. ¡°Augh!¡± ¡°Now, tell me everything you know and stop trying to stall. The auction will end after midnight, and you know that,¡± I said, making another dagger in my hand. ¡°Fucken bitch.¡± ¡°Na-ah, that¡¯s not what I want to hear,¡± I said, stabbing her other foot. ¡°Now start talking demon girl.¡± ¡°Augh! Fine, I will talk...¡± (3 hourster) ¡°It seems the auction is finally over. That was a great chat, Sammy. I would love to talk to you again.¡± I said, walking out of the VIP room with my coat and full ice mask on, hiding my appearance. Looking back into the room, I saw Sammy hanged up by her arms onto the roof with multiple ice daggers stabbed into her and half of her face being skinned off. Smiling at my work, I added before closing the door. ¡°That is if you survive tonight.¡± ¡®I hope Kayda won¡¯t be mad when I tell her all the info I got out of Sammy. Anyway, got to go get my items and money.¡¯ I thought while walking down the stairs. Humming to myself while walking down the stairs, I came down to the ground floor, where one of the employees walked up to me. ¡°I hope ma¡¯am liked the auction. Will ma¡¯am take your items now or on ater day.¡± The employee asked. ¡°I will take them now. Can you please guide me to the receptionist where I will be receiving my items?¡± I said in a kind voice. ¡°It will be my pleasure, ma¡¯am.¡± The employee said, turning around and started walking with me, following him not long after. We came to a receptionist who looked at me with a confused gaze. ¡°Weren¡¯t there 2 of you when you came in.¡± The receptionist said, looking at me confused. ¡°Oh, you mean that demon girl. Oh, oh yeah, she is still in the room. After I got the chakrams, I was in a really good mood, so we had some... fun, Hehe.¡± I said in a little seductive voice. ¡°You will have to pay for any damages or cleaning that must be done.¡± The receptionist said with a disdainful expression. ¡®Well, damages are serious and cleaning... I guess that¡¯s fine.¡¯ I thought, remembering all the blood and destroyed chairs. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just let her sleep away and take 1 000 gold coins of my share to repair and clean everything.¡± I said, waving her of getting a more decided look from her. ¡°Anyways, out of the 15 weapons everyone sold, and you received 300 000 gold coins. We are taking 15% and 100 for the cleaning and repair work of the room. Then there are the 2 items that you bought for 74 000 gold coins. All in all, you made 180 000 gold coins.¡± The receptionist said, putting 10 cases on the table with a box holding my items. ¡°That is a lot of money,¡± I said bring the box closer to me before opening it. Inside you could see a white coat with a red outline and red buttons. Next to it, there were 6 chakrams stacked next to each other. ¡°All your items should be in there.¡± ¡°They are, and these chakrams look better close up,¡± I said, taking one of the chakrams out of the box. It was about 60 cm in diameter with one handle in the middle and 4 curved des on the ends facing different directions, making it seem like the entire chakram is a de itself. What you won¡¯t notice is that these chakrams have two functions. When it is spun clockwise, it will do clean cuts as the des will move in a way that a person will use to cut things. If you do it anticlockwise, it will rip a person apart as that side has a gap between the base of the chakram and the des. Looking closer to the minor details, you could see there was small diamond shape carves in the chakram and perfectly ced so someone could infuse the weapon with an element without a problem. ¡°Of course, they would be good. A cksmith king created it after all.¡± The receptionist said, annoyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I said, not looking at the receptionist. Taking out all the chakrams, I started to infuse my ice mana into it and froze the diamond shape holes of each chakram so that I can control them with easier. ¡°At least it seems you know how to use them.¡± A female voice said from behind, making me stiffen up before turning around slowly. Turning around, I saw Grandenzil standing in front of me with a raised eyebrow with another female half her size standing next to her with a ck mask and coat. ¡°Oh, you must be the other people who bet on these,¡± I said, keeping my calm. ¡°Yes, I was about to ask you to give us them but seeing you use them like that I think, miss peanut here will still need a lot of training before I get her a new set of chakrams,¡± Grandenzil said, tapping the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Hmm, oh so her main weapon are chakrams? That¡¯s quite rare to see.¡± I said, letting the chakrams go before they floated to my back out of my few. Turning around, I tapped all the cases and box, putting them into my dimensional storage. ¡°Dimensional magic?¡± Grandenzil said, looking at me, surprised. ¡°Well,dies, I will be going,¡± I said, giving them a nod before walking past them towards the exit, still keeping the chakrams. ¡°Wait! What did you mean?¡± Miss peanut said, making me stop in my tracks, looking back at her confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, tilting my head. ¡°What do you mean by its rare to see a person using chakrams. Aren¡¯t you one as well.¡± Miss peanut said. ¡°I do use them, but they aren¡¯t my main weapon,¡± I exin with a shrug. ¡°Might I ask what your main weapon is?¡± Grandenzil asked, intrigued. ¡°that¡¯s a good question,¡± I said, taking a thinking pose. ¡°Why do you need to think about it?¡± ¡°Well, I am good at a lot of things, so why not think about it. I mostly know how to use any weapon that exists.¡± I said with pride. ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°Well, anyway, seeing as you are the first person I have met using them here is a present,¡± I said, taking out arge boulder of demon rock. ¡°What!?¡± Grandenzil shouted, surprised. ¡°As for my main weapon, I will say magic,¡± I said, turning around leaving them surprised. Chapter 100 Chapter 100: ¡°Well, do exin why you are sote?¡± I heard Kayda say the moment when I entered the inn Warlurd said she would be staying in. ¡°Oh, Kayda, I have been looking for you,¡± I said, looking at her with a smile. Walking to the table, Kayda and I presume the inn Lady was sitting. I pulled out a chair and sat down with them. ¡°I am listening,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°Come on, Kayda, I have been busy the entire night can¡¯t we just get some food and go to bed.¡± I wined, hitting my head on the table. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you got that room. I see, I see.¡± The inndy said, nodding to herself, making me raise an eyebrow at her before looking back at Kayda. ¡°while you busy exin to include why you have 6 chakrams following you around and has killing intent.¡± ¡°Well, can we trust thisdy?¡± I said, pointing at the inndy. ¡°Sara works for the guild, so it will help that she also hears what is happening,¡± Kayda exins, making Sara smile at me. ..... ¡°Okay, I am not going to go into detail too much with the storytelling but if you want to know more just ask,¡± I said looking at Sara. Seeing her nod, I continued. ¡°After I blew up the carriage, I jumped on a roof and ran into the city. After a while, I jumped down in front of some gruff guy who had a knife that had killing intent. Getting the knife, I wanted to see the ck pir that was created on the destroyed church. Going there, I saw the knife materials, and the pir was the same. I did ask the gruff guy where he got it and he said he got it at the ck market.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me,¡± Kayda mumbled, looking at me worried. ¡°I also asked where the ck market was. So, knowing where it was, I went there. At the time I got close to the location, it was still a couple of hours before dark, so I found an abandoned watchtower and sat there waiting for the sun to set. 2 hours after the sun has set, the dwellers started pouring out, and that was my queue to move again. I followed an old man to a bar where I joined in. After drinking about 20 sake jugs, the bartender, a small demon girl, invited me to the ck-market auction house. epting her invite, I when there and sold some of my weapons and bought me the set of chakrams that you can see floating behind me.¡± I exin, moving the chakrams in front of me before putting them on the table. ¡°They look expensive,¡± Sara said while inspecting one of the chakrams. ¡°I, of course, got you something as well,¡± I said taking out the box that still had the white coat in and handed it to the exited Kayda. ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Kayda said, trying to hide her excitement. ¡°The chakrams were 4000 gold coins, and Kayda coat was 70 000 gold coins,¡± I said, making both Sara and Kayda look at me with giant eyes. ¡°What!¡± Sara yelled. ¡°How do you have so much money!?¡± Kayda yelled, petting her coat back into the box. ¡°Well, I sold 15 weapons at the auction house and made 300 000, so 74 000 isn¡¯t that much,¡± I said, keeping in myugh. ¡°You, you made so much money just selling weapons,¡± Sara said, baffled. ¡°Yeah, I made them as well,¡± I said, making a dagger under the table before giving it to Sara. ¡°Woah, it¡¯s so beautiful. If you made various ones, it would make sense why you made so much money.¡± Sara said, inspecting the daggers. ¡°Yeah, now it¡¯s time for the juicier details and information I gathered,¡± I said, getting serious. ¡°We are listening,¡± Kayda said, getting serious again. ¡°The demon girl that brought me to the auction house was one of the crimson bandits¡¯ info brokers,¡± I said, letting the information settle in. ¡°What you met one of their info brokers!?¡± Kayda and Sara shouted in surprise. ¡°Yeah, I also met Grandenzil at the auction house with another girl whose main weapons are chakrams. Would you believe there is someone like that in their group?¡± I said with a cheerful smile. ¡°Wait, you met Grandenzil, and she didn¡¯t recognize you. How is that possible she met and tried to kill you yesterday afternoon.¡± Kayda said, baffled, looking me over for any scars. ¡°hey, stop that. You know, even if she attacked me, I wouldn¡¯t have scars on me,¡± I said, pushing her away from me, annoyed. ¡°You met and survived Grandenzil 2 times,¡± Sara said, baffled. ¡°Yeah, anyway, after finding out that Sammy was one of their info brokers, I tortured her at the auction house and got all the information I could out of her before the auction ended,¡± I said, putting the knife and chakrams with some small bolder from the pir on the table before continuing. ¡°First thing is that the materials of the knife, these chakrams, and the ck pir that was in the destroyed church were made of the same material called demon rock. She didn¡¯t have much information on how demon rock is made but she did say it is quitemon in the underworld. I personally think the demon rock is made out of something that no one will ept. Seeing as I have never heard of it before today.¡± ¡°Demon rock? That¡¯s a weird name for a metal.¡± Sara said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I have read about it in some book in the past, but I can¡¯t remember anything about the details of the book anymore,¡± Kayda said, thinking hard. ¡°Well, anyways about their attack yesterday afternoon. They were hired to ambush and kill all the church personnel by some unknown party. This unknown party came to the demon girl and gave her some orders with 2 million coins as an advance payment. No one knows who hired them, not even Grandenzil herself. Sadly, that¡¯s all the useful things I got out of her. She also didn¡¯t know anything about the head of the Anabald.¡± I said, looking a bit deted. ¡°I guess you did well on getting as much as possible,¡± Kayda said with a sign standing up. Looking at me again, she added. ¡°Let¡¯s go sleep. I am tired.¡± ¡°Now you are tired?¡± I said, standing up again. ¡°Yes, do you have a problem?¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No, what room am I sleeping in.¡± ¡°I will show you now. Sara thank you for keeping mepany all this time, and I will do a more detail report about her findingster.¡± Kayda said, waving at Sara, who was still sitting at the table. ¡°No problem, anytime for you,¡± Sara said, waving back with a smile on her face. ¡°Come on, lizard. We need to go sleep. We need to get out of here tomorrow.¡± I said, annoyed for some reason, stopping halfway up the stairs looking back at Kayda. ¡°What did you just call me, fox,¡± Kayda said, following me up. ¡°Where is the room?¡± I asked, ignoring her re. ¡°Tch, top floor,¡± Kayda said, walking past me. ¡°Well, lead the way,¡± I said, looking back at Sara. Seeing her gaze fixed on Kayda, my annoyance reaches a new level making me make a few throwing knifes before throwing them at Sara¡¯s table, scaring her. ¡°That¡¯s your first warning,¡± I said, ring at Sara before turning around again. ¡°My first warning?¡± Sara mumbled, confused seeing me disappear up the stairs. Following Kayda to the top floor, we walked into a seemingly giant room. Looking around, I could guess this was their sort of most luxurious hotel room. Having a giant bed that easily can fit 3 people on it. There was also a set of double doors that I presume was for the bathroom. ¡°Wait, why is the only one bed? Where am I supposed to sleep?¡± I asked Kayda, who was busy walking towards the bathroom door. ¡°I am going to take a shower. No peeking.¡± Kayda said, saying thest part with a grin closing the door behind her. ¡°Peeking?¡± I muttered to myself, confused for a second before I realized what Kayda meant by it. Feeling my face heat up again, I shouted. ¡°Who would want to peek on some lizard!¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101: ¡°That was a good shower,¡± Kayda said,ing out of the bathroom with a towel around her hair. ¡°Good to know,¡± I said, looking at her annoyed. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn,¡± Kayda said, sitting next to me on the bed. ¡°First, where am I sleeping?¡± I said, giving her a deadpan look. ¡°On this bed, of course,¡± Kayda said, patting the bed. ¡°then, where are you sleeping?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°On this bed, of course,¡± Kayda said, patting the bed again, keeping her smile. ¡°No, seriously, where are we going to sleep, Kayda,¡± I said, getting more annoyed. ..... ¡°We are both sleeping on this bed together,¡± Kayda said a bit more seriously. ¡°and why would we do that,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°because we are soulmates.¡± ¡°Yeah and?¡± I said, looking at her again with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I thought it would have been fine if we share the bed now that you know about it,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t want to share a bed just yet,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Why?¡± Kayda said, tilting her head. ¡°because we have been together for like a couple of hours,¡± I said, looking at her like that was obvious. ¡°Okay, so we are together, but you don¡¯t want to share a bed with me?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°yes, we are together, but it¡¯s like we are dating now, I guess.¡± ¡°dating? I remember Amari exin me something like that to me.¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s like we are together, but it¡¯s not a done deal yet.¡± ¡°what do you mean not a done deal?¡± Kayda said, look at me, more confused. ¡°why do I need to exin this to you. Sigh, we are dating, so we are partners but not married yet.¡± I exin, seeing her light up. I smiled. ¡°so, we are engaged?¡± Kayda said, only to see my smile disappear. ¡°no, we are still before that. It¡¯s like... how do I actually exin dating? It¡¯s not like I have ever done it.¡± I mumbled to myself, dishearten. ¡°ha-ha, don¡¯t be so depressed. I was just ying with you,¡± Kayda said,ughing at me. ¡°You actually got me there,¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°And you said you would see a truth from a lie,¡± Kayda said with pride. ¡°what has that anything to do with this?¡± I said, looking at her confused. ¡°Remember what you said in the carriage. Because...¡± Kayda said with a mocking grin ¡°I know what I said, but that isn¡¯t close to this. I don¡¯t know if this world has the concept of dating, so I want to rify that we are together but not.¡± I exin. ¡°no, this world does the concept of dating, so you don¡¯t have to exin to me,¡± Kayda said, holding her grin. ¡°I see, so why are we sharing a bed?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°because I don¡¯t want to pay for two rooms,¡± Kayda said with no shame. ¡°but isn¡¯t there a room with two beds?¡± I said, looking at her weirdly. ¡°... you need to shower before you climb into bed, okay,¡± Kayda said, gesturing towards the bathroom. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore my question!¡± I yelled, a bit surprised that she is evading the question. ¡°go shower,¡± Kayda said, dragging me towards the bathroom. ¡°tch, we will talk when Ie out,¡± I said reluctantly, going into the bathroom to take my shower. (40 minutester) ¡°I guess you weren¡¯t wrong about that being a great shower,¡± I said,ing out of the bathroom while drying my tail. Not hearing any reply, I looked towards the bed to see Kayda lying halfway under the covers sleeping with her wings on the bed that was taking the entire bed. ¡°Is she sleeping? It seems so. I guess we will need to talk about her wings being in the way someday.¡± I mumbled with a smile on my face. ¡®I wonder how Kayda sleeping face looks like?¡¯ I thought while walking to the side of the bed to get a clear view of Kayda sleeping face. Getting to the bedside, I bent down only to feel my heart jump out of my chest, seeing Kayda sleeping face. ¡°Yeah, definitely... ah shit, my nose is bleeding,¡± I mumbled to myself before feeling blood running out of my nose. ¡®Fuck, it¡¯s really pouring. I need to get away from her cute face and go to sleep.¡¯ I thought, going to the other side of the bed before changing into my smallest fox form and lied down on the ground going to sleep. (Next Morning.) ¡°Hey, wake up! We can¡¯t have people see you like that.¡± I heard Kayda say while kicking me awake. ¡°just 5 more minutes,¡± I whined from my rolled-up body. ¡°Sara wille up here any second,¡± Kayda said, making me change back to my human form before flopping into the now unupied bed. ¡°no, stand up. You can¡¯t go back to sleep,¡± Kayda said, pulling on my arm. ¡°Noooo, I am so tired,¡± I whined, just looking at Kayda. ¡®I can¡¯t really tell her that I couldn¡¯t sleep because her sleeping face was too cute and my nose bleeds kept me up all night.¡¯ I thought, feeling my face heat up. I turned face down onto the bed. Knock Knock. ¡°you two love bird breakfast is ready!¡± Sara yelled from the other side of the door. ¡°love birds?¡± I mumbled, looking up at the door before looming at Kayda, who didn¡¯t want to meet my gaze. ¡°did you tell her about us being some mates.¡± ¡°no, but it¡¯s probably how I actedst night.¡± ¡°I aming in!¡± Sara said, opening the door. ¡°Did we say you coulde in?¡± I said, annoyed, looking at Sara, who was holding a tray with some food on it. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I just couldn¡¯t keep my curiosity anymore, okay,¡± Sara said, walking to the table in the corner putting the food on it. ¡°Sara, I don¡¯t think that will be enough for nova here,¡± Kayda said, trying to hide her appetite. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be even close enough for both of us. Kayda, you eat as much as me.¡± I said, standing up from the bed. ¡°oh, okay, j will tell dad to make more food for you guys,¡± Sara said, nodding before walking towards the door again. Stopping at the door, she looked back at me and added before closing the door.?¡°Thank you for rifying your rtionshipst night,¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I mumbled, tilting my head at the now-closed door, confused. ¡°what does she mean by rifying our rtionship?¡± Kayda asked, looking at me confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything except throwing some knives at her because she was staring at your butt,¡± I said, not looking at her. ¡°You did what?? More importantly, she did what!?¡± Kayda yelled, holding her hands in front of her ass. ¡°she was checking you out, and I didn¡¯t like it. so, I threw some throwing knives into the table she was sitting at.¡± I exin, panicking. ¡°so, it wasn¡¯t me who told her but you,¡± Kayda said. ¡°I guess it was,¡± I said, rubbing my cheek awkwardly. ¡°and you wanted to me it on me,¡± Kayda said, getting closer to me. ¡°well, you are known as Kayda the sage, and I am not very likable. so, I thought if you let people know your name lose its credibility... and you¡¯re not very good at keeping your mouth shut.¡± I exin, saying thest part inaudible. ¡°oh, so you care more about my image? no, you mean if my image falls, I will be worthless money, so you can¡¯t make more money using my name.¡± Kayda said, grabbing my cor while ring at me. ¡°wait, wait, I didn¡¯t think like that,¡± I said, panicking more. ¡°you didn¡¯t?¡± Kayda said skeptically. ¡°well, no, it¡¯s more like I didn¡¯t want the entire world to know about me being with you as I am still weak and can¡¯t win against any enemy that mighte for my head or yours,¡± I exin logically. ¡°Oh, that does make sense, but I am still going to punish you,¡± Kayda said, letting go of me. ¡°punish? Sorry, but I am not into those kinds of kinks at all.¡± I said, taking a few steps away from her. ¡°Not sexual you dumbass. I meant for worrying me about youst night and everything.¡± Kayda said, turning around walking to the table with the food on it. Taking a seat, she looked at me with a smile before starting to eat. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me.¡¯ I thought, walking up to her only to get pushed back by Kayda tail. ¡°You stay there. No food for you,¡± Kayda said, starting to eat. ¡°Did you know you are a demon?¡± I said with a low, depressed voice. dc ..... Chapter 102 Chapter 102: ¡°That was great, thanks, Sara!¡± Kayda said, standing up from the table in the restaurant of the inn. ¡°No, wait, I am still eating,¡± I said between bites. ¡°Nova,e on. I told you we are going somewhere today, and we can¡¯t bete.¡± Kayda said, not turning around. ¡°I take it back you are a devil. You hear a devil!¡± I shouted while putting most of the food that was left on the table in my storage. Running after Kayda, I added. ¡°Sara, I will bring back the tes tonight.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sara said, seeing me run out of the inn. ¡°You are slow,¡± Kayda said with a grin. ¡°Shut up, I will get you back for this,¡± I said with a te in my hand. ¡°Hey, I said this was a punishment for making me worriedst night,¡± Kayda said, rifying it to me, still keeping her grin. ..... ¡°Punishment? That wasn¡¯t punishment. That was torture. Making me watch you eat your and my food while I only had 5 minutes to eat as much as I could!¡± I said aggressively. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough time to eat enough food for you.¡± ¡°Kayda, what will you do if I put you on a chair across from me who was eating a good fatty juicy steak, and you can do nothing but watch me eat that while being hungry as hell,¡± I said dangerously, looking at Kayda whose mouth started to water with her eyes shining in horror. ¡°I guess I went too far,¡± Kayda said, getting out of her daze. ¡°At least you now know, but you said we need to be somewhere. So why have we been standing outside the guild for thest 10 minutes?¡± I said, looking up at the guild in front of us before looking around seeing quite a lot of people standing outside, seemingly waiting for something to happen. ¡°We are waiting for the guild to open for the day,¡± Kayda said with a grin. ¡°why? Do we need to see the guild master forst night or something?¡± I said, looking at Kayda, confused. ¡°no, I told Sara I would give her a detailed report about your findings, butst night, you were very vague. So, I assume you wanted to talk about it in private.¡± Kayda said, giving me a knowing-it look. ¡°I see. You really are like my mother, huh. Yes, I do have more info, but it has me in a bind to actually tell everyone about it.¡± ¡°hmm, is it something like mixed morals?¡± ¡°Yes, they do help some people, but they are a bad organization. It¡¯s like robin hood.¡± I said, looking at Kayda with aplicated expression. ¡°Who is robin hood? Never mind, we will go get ourselves some collection quest and go out into the forest before talking about it.¡± Kayda said, looking at the guild doors. ¡°Was that your n from the beginning?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°not quite. I was just nning to see all your power.¡± ¡°All my power? I thought you already had seen everything.¡± I said with a thoughtful look. ¡°I haven¡¯t. Remember, we never train together or spar with each other since the first day. I don¡¯t know how much you improved over thest month. I do know that your stats have grown, but the duel with Hugo didn¡¯t push you to use all your power, so I have no idea how strong you are.¡± Kayda said with a shrug. ¡°Oh, so you want to know what I am capable of so you would know if I could handle the enemies or not,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s pretty much it,¡± Kayda said, smiling at me before looking at the guild doors that started to open. ¡°They are finely it opens.¡± ¡°It seems so. Let¡¯s get at least a fun collection quest.¡± I said, walking into the guild. ¡°fun? There won¡¯t be anything that¡¯s your type of fun quest.¡± Kayda said, following behind me. ¡°hey, Kayda, there is one there at the top. Clearing Mountain Crystal deposit mine. How about that it also pays 12 gold coins per kilo.¡± I said, pointing to the top of the quest board. ¡°that is an A rank party quest girl. Don¡¯t be crazy.¡± The guy next to me said warningly. ¡°Kayda, I am going to take it,¡± I said, ignoring the guy. ¡°that¡¯s fine, just let me put it on my name,¡± Kayda said making grab the quest before giving it to her. ¡°Ladies, are you crazy! You will find a day if you go there. Thosends are under the trolls¡¯ control!¡± ¡°trolls? That won¡¯t be a bad test subject for my new chakrams.¡± I said while walking past the guy intending to wait outside for Kayda. ¡°Are you even listen to what I am saying! Ugh.¡± The guy shouted, grabbing my shoulder only to find a Katana held against his throat with me ring at him. ¡°take the fucken hint. I don¡¯t give a shit what you say, so fuck off.¡± I said with a low voice before kicking him in the stomach, sending him against the quest board, knocking him out instantly. ¡°nova, that wasn¡¯t necessary, you know,¡± Kayda said,ing next to me after she gave in the quest for us. ¡°I am hungry.¡± That was all I said before walking out of the guild. ¡°I guess you are,¡± Kayda said, following after me. ¡°Kay, remember to pay for damages!¡± Sara yelled from the reception desk. ¡°I know I will get it from herter. At least she is rich now.¡± Kayda yelled back, waving at Sara. ¡°I need food,¡± I muttered, looking around for any stalls that were already open. ¡°you¡¯re not going to get any stalls yet. They only open up in about 2 hours.¡± ¡°Devil,¡± I muttered, looking at Kayda. ¡°Hehe, sorry, let¡¯s go to the mine and test out your new weapons,¡± Kayda said nervously. ¡°...¡± not answering her, I started walking towards the closest gate to the mine. (1 hourter) ¡°Hehe, food glorious food.¡± I hummed to myself while eating a raw wolf leg. ¡°Nova, can¡¯t you at least cook the meat first before eating it,¡± Kayda said disgustedly. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s actually not so bad, you know. Here try some.¡± I said, looking at Kayda with a bloody face before turning around to the wolf I just killed. Grabbing the other leg, I ripped it off before giving it to Kayda. ¡°No thanks. I like my meat cooked.¡± Kayda said, waving her hands in the air. ¡°Then cook it with you scorch magic, lizard,¡± I said, annoyed while looking at her like she was dumb. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Kayda said, embarrassed before taking the leg before encasing it with fire. ¡°See, easy as pie,¡± Imented, seeing her taking a bite out of the meat. ¡°Yeah, but why aren¡¯t you doing it as well,¡± Kayda said with a neutral expression. ¡°I am a monster, so raw meat doesn¡¯t bother my stomach, and secondly is that I don¡¯t trust my fire magic,¡± I said, taking another bite with a smile. ¡°you don¡¯t trust your own magic?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t use it. It¡¯s more like I think there is something more about my magic that I don¡¯t understand. And seeing my curses faded a bit after I destroyed the pir yesterday, even I have second thoughts about my magic.¡± ¡°Your curses are fading!?¡± Kayda shouted, surprised, pulling the scarf around my neck to check my neck. ¡°It¡¯s not like that the ones on my arm retracted upwards,¡± I said, pulling sleave up until my elbow. While in the past, where my curses stopped just before my wrist know they stopped halfway up my forearm. ¡°that¡¯s weird, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing,¡± Kayda said, inspecting my arm with a thoughtful look. ¡°Yeah, but I already have some theories at what it might be. So don¡¯t worry about it because I am 100% certain that this won¡¯t kill me.¡± I said, smiling at the worried Kayda. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah, anyway, let¡¯s get moving. I am stuff,¡± I said, standing up before stretching my legs out. ¡°Okay,¡± Kayda said, looking at the pool of blood where the wolf used to be. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you ate too fast?¡± ¡°Nah, I didn¡¯t eat the entire wolf, so I should be fine. At least we have lunch settled then.¡± I said, waving Kayda off. Chapter 103 Chapter 103: ¡°We are finally here,¡± I said, taking a peek into the mine or more like a cave entrance. ¡°That does not look like a mine at all,¡± Kayda said from behind me. ¡°Yeah, I agree, but the trolls control the mine, right?¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°Yes, they do, or that¡¯s what the man said,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, he did mention that this is troll territory,¡± I said, nodding to myself. ¡°So, what do you want to do? We can go in and kill everyone.¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s too small of a space to test out the chakrams,¡± I said, walking away from the entrance. ¡°I see. Then do you want to lure them out,¡± Kayda asks, walking closer to me? ..... ¡°Yes, do you have any ideas?¡± I said, looking at Kayda. ¡°Yea, trolls love the smell of blood. To be precise, they love the smell of a female¡¯s blood.¡± Kayda said with a serious look. ¡°Tch, fucken disgusting beings,¡± I said before creating a small dagger and stabbing it into my wrist. Looking at Kayda again, I said. ¡°You better give me mana for this.¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine, but I didn¡¯t actually say it should be your blood, but it would work,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°it¡¯s just easier to do it like this,¡± I said, stabbing my other hand as well. ¡°you¡¯re fortunate you can heal that in a second, you know,¡± Kayda said, looking at me a bit worried. ¡°Yeah, I know and don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t really want to rely on this ability too much. For now, it¡¯s for the best,¡± I said, giving a reassuring smile. ¡°Your mind is growing up, it seems,¡± Kayda mumbled, looking at me. ¡°Huh? My mind is growing up. What the hell does that mean?¡± I said, confused. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say you realize things better now than before. Like when we fought against the crimson bandits, you didn¡¯t just jump in like usually but dit it more like a sneak attack.¡± Kayda said with a prideful smile. ¡°Not really. I did it because you warned me,¡± I said, denying her. ¡°That might be so, but in the past, you wouldn¡¯t have even listened to me. You must only listen to your mother.¡± Kayda said, shocking me.¡± ¡°I did?¡± I said, falling into thought. ¡®Did I really never listen to her or anyone? I can¡¯t count teaching as listen as that was because I want to get stronger. I can¡¯t really think of an incident where I actually listen to them, not even the mansion massacre. I didn¡¯t really listen to mom. then again, I am a teenager, so that¡¯s normal not to listen to your parents.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I can¡¯t remember listening to you before yesterday. Well, I did listen to you to some degree but not fully.¡± I said with a thoughtful look. ¡°that¡¯s true. You did listen to me but not fully trusted me.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not abnormal for what I have been through,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°that¡¯s true, but now you know that I care about you. Meaning you might listen to my advice.¡± Kayda said, smiling at me. ¡°Hmm, I guess I can. Seeing as we are dating now,¡± I said, giving Kayda a skeptical look. ¡°Tch, we are soulmates.¡± ¡°Yeah and? I still want to learn about you. I don¡¯t know anything about you, so we are dating.¡± I said seriously. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. I already know a lot about you thanks to Stacy, but you know nothing about me.¡± ¡°Except the things you told me on the first day we met.¡± ¡°Oh right, so you know that I was exiled out of my n and the reason why?¡± ¡°Yeah, but the reason was so dumb. I presumed there was more going on behind the scene.¡± ¡°Yeah, there was?¡± Kayda said, surprised my guess was right. ¡°Sister or brother?¡± ¡°Older sister.¡± ¡°Less talent than you, right.¡± ¡°Well, in a way, yes, and she... sleeps around a lot,¡± Kayda said with a disappointed look. ¡°I see so because you are better than her in a lot of ways. She thought of a way to get rid of you,¡± I said with aplicated look. ¡°Yes, luckily, she couldn¡¯t kill me,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Hmm, is that so. I wonder what I will do once I meet your sister one day.¡± ¡°Probably kill her,¡± Kayda said nonchntly. ¡°True, that might happen.¡± ¡°Anyway, enough reminiscing for now. How far are you from mastering your weapons?¡± Kayda said, changing the subject. ¡°Well, every weapon is at the intermediate level,¡± I said, brimming with pride. ¡°That¡¯s good, and your magic?¡± Kayda asked, making my mood swing a 180. ¡°I am still at the beginning of the second beam,¡± I said, depressed. ¡°That is still good, you know,¡± Kayda said, trying to lighten up my mood. ¡°Amari was close to finishing the second pole before Hugo¡¯s deal. She is probably already on her third pole by now,¡± I said, getting more depressed. ¡°Yes, of course, she is doing better than you. This all she does the entire day is doing the mana control exercise.¡± Kayda said, making me feel dumb. ¡°Is that so. Now that I think about it. what happened to the harem I got from the Duke and Hugo?¡± I asked, tilting my head at Kayda. ¡°They... I don¡¯t know. Your mom is probably doing something about it. so don¡¯t worry about them for now.¡± Kayda said, putting an end to the subject. ¡°My mom is doing something. That does worry me a bit.¡± I said with an awkward smile. ¡®Not that I care what happens to them anyways.¡¯ I thought, sighing to myself. ¡°Oh, they are here,¡± Kayda said bring me out of my thought. ¡°That was fast,¡± I said, hearing footstepsing from the cave entrance. Taking out the daggers in my wrist before I took the chakrams out of my storage. Just then, 2 orc-size shadows came out of the cave. Looking at the trolls, I was quite surprised they don¡¯t look like the ones described on earth but also look like them. Big nose, giant head, and big ass front teeth, and surprisingly they had no hair at all, not even on their heads. They were also different skin colors. It¡¯s like they are orcs but color-coded. ¡°Grug Female?¡± The leading troll grumbled. ¡°They can talk to some extent, it seems,¡± I said, intrigued. ¡°Trolls are known for their skin and soft skin. Some can talk to an extent, but not much. They might be as strong as an orc, but their defenses fall way below an orcs defense.¡± Kayda said from the side. ¡°Soft skin? We will see how soft they are then.¡± I said, floating 2 chakrams into my hands before throwing them at the trolls. Thud! Thud! ¡°Uuuh... Kayda, it can¡¯t be that soft right,¡± I said, looking at the decapitated trolls on the ground with a baffled expression. ¡°No, it¡¯s not weak of a skin,¡± Kayda said, also baffled. After I through the chakrams, they cut through the trolls¡¯ necks like a hot knife with butter. ¡°How is are they so strong?¡± I muttered, looking at the floating chakrams. ¡°Maybe you got lucky,¡± Kayda said, not very convincing. ¡°That might be true. Let¡¯s try this.¡± I said before taking another chakram and throwing it into the ground. Contrary to my expectations of just stopping a few cm deep in the ground. They went straight downwards for a couple of meters beforeing to a stop. Trying my best to bring them back using my ice, I sigh relief, feeling it getting closer again. ¡°Kitsuna, is iting back?¡± Kayda asks, standing next to me, looking down into the hole the chakram disappeared to. ¡°No, it¡¯s stopped, but I can still move it if I want to,¡± I said bring my hand up to catch the flying chakram. ¡°So, how far down did it go?¡± ¡°a couple of meters,¡± I said, letting all six float in front of me. Looking at the two that had blood on them, I raised an eyebrow before looking at Kayda. ¡°Is trolls¡¯ blood the same as their skin color?¡± ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s right. I forgot to mention that.¡± Kayda said, seeing the brown blood on one of the chakrams. ¡°That¡¯s kind of cool. Hehe, seeing as they can go through the ground and all, let¡¯s go.¡± I said, walking into the cave with an evil grin. ¡°I might as well see how she is going to handle this,¡± Kayda mumbled to herself. ¡°Aah, before we go in. Let¡¯s try these out first.¡± I said whileing out again and walking towards the two troll corpses. ¡°Uhm, Kitsuna, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to try and eat them,¡± Kayda said with a disgusted expression. ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± I said, making a big cleaver in my hand. ¡°That isn¡¯t eatable at all,¡± Kayda said, warning me. ..... ¡°Nah, I will be fine,¡± I said, waving her off. Chapter 104 Chapter 104: ¡°I will never again try eating-blegh!!¡± I said before throwing up again. ¡°I told you don¡¯t eat it!¡± Kayda yelled while rubbing my back. ¡°You never said it was poisonous-blegh.¡± I tried fighting back only to threw up again. ¡°Do I need to rify everything for you!¡± Kayda shouted angrily. ¡°You only said it¡¯s not eatable for us, and I thought-blegh- that you forgot that I am actually a monster,¡± I said, feeling my stomach bing lighter. ¡°Ah for fuck sakes, Kitsuna! You might be that, but you will still get sick if you eat fucken troll meat!¡± Kayda yelled, getting angrier and angrier at me. ¡°Well, I know that now,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°You got everything out?¡± Kayda asked worriedly. ..... ¡°Yeah, I am as empty as air,¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°don¡¯t ever say that again,¡± Kayda said, giving me a deadpan look. ¡°What, why not?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°That just sounds wrong,¡± Kayda said, standing up before dusting herself off. ¡°It does?¡± I said, tilting my head at Kayda. ¡°Yes, I even just said you started to listen to me. Only for you to prove me wrong by wanting to fucken eat troll meat that I advised against,¡± Kayda said while ring at me. ¡°Ha-ha, sorry, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± I said,ughing at her. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s talk about the crimson bandits and why you didn¡¯t talk about everythingst night,¡± Kayda said, changing the subject. ¡°Well, firstly, Sammy was only a mid-level info broker for them, so she doesn¡¯t have all the info about the crimson bandits, but she still had a lot of info for me,¡± I said, getting more serious. ¡°I see dit you kill her?¡± Kayda asked, shocking me a bit. ¡°No, but I did traumatize her. But that¡¯s not important. The point I want to talk about is how they operate and get new members.¡± I said, not caring much about someone else¡¯s mental state. ¡°Okay, go on. I am all ears.¡± ¡°The crimson bandits run about 70% of the kingdom¡¯s orphanages. That does sound as if they are doing something very bad, right?¡± I said with a bit of sarcasm. ¡°Yeah, it sounds like they are making child soldiers,¡± Kayda said with aplicated expression. ¡°Yes, that is what I thought at first as well, but that¡¯s not fully true. At the age of 16, each child has an option to join the bandits or to start a normal life.¡± I said, surprising Kayda. ¡°Hmm, that sounds like they are actually giving them a proper option. But carry on.¡± Kayda said, testing to me to continue. ¡°They take any child off the street and let them join the orphanage. Full meals are no hardship, really, but they do get trained in the basics at the orphanage. After the child reaches 16, they can join the bandits who have cared for them from a young or join the society where they have a normal life. The problem with them joins this side is that they will be forced to forget everything about the orphanage and are left to fight for themself in a way. Even though this is what they say, it¡¯s not true. However, the part about forgetting is true, but they aren¡¯t left without anything. There are people in the light that help them when they need it in the beginning and only in the beginning.¡± I exin with a thoughtful look. ¡°I see where your problem is, but you need to remember they do kill innocent people sometimes,¡± Kayda said, making me look at her like she was dumb. ¡°Of course, I know that they are bandits. However, we aren¡¯t always certain that these people are actually innocent but let¡¯s not go too far into detail. That will only be a pain. My problem is more they do help orphans out a lot, but they aren¡¯t doing it for the right reason.¡± I said with a conflicted expression. ¡°That¡¯s true, but the kids do get an option to join,¡± Kayda said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°They do, but what will you do if you hear that you will need to forget everything about the people who took care of you your entire life. Will you still take the other option?¡± I asked, looking at Kayda. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t want to forget about the people who raised me.¡± Kayda said, shaking her head. ¡°So, if I told you that I want to take over the crimson bandits, what will you do?¡± I said with a bright smile. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not- wait, you want to take over a bandit group!? For what reason do you want to do that!?¡± Kayda shouted, looking at me, surprised. ¡°We can destroy them. It will do more harm than good to do so. So, if we get Grandenzil under control, we can monopolize the bandit group as a second ck ops elite force. This will just be a ce where any ss can join them. Of course, a lot will be changing of how they do things.¡± I said, rifying my decision. ¡°And what will happen with the option of joining or forgetting?¡± ¡°It will stay the same, but the children will be taught differently before the timees for that. They will need to know what is good and what¡¯s bad.¡± I said, gesturing with my hands of good and bad. ¡°Hmm, what about job requests?¡± Kayda said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I think it should stay the same, but if it¡¯s like a massacre or an assassination of someone high rank, it should be declined or will need to be clear by mom or Dean.¡± ¡°Hmm, you have thought about this for a while?¡± ¡°Only one night.¡± ¡®I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I had to keep myself busy after all.¡± I thought, a bit embarrassed, remembering Kayda sleeping face fromst night. ¡°Okay, I will think about it. For in case have you figured out how we will get Grandenzil under control?¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Heh, of course. We will use her daughter.¡± I said, bring the chakrams in front of me before I continued. ¡°When I bought these chakrams, Grandenzil bet on them as well. They didn¡¯t bet too much on them because she thought she could use her name to get them off me. So, she confronted me after the auction, and when I met her, she was with another woman half her size. I didn¡¯t think too much of it until the person talked, and she sounded just like Grandenzil, just younger.¡± ¡°So, you are not hundred percent certain they are actually family.¡± ¡°Yeah, I am not, but if they are, we can use her. And how many times have I been wrong.¡± I said, adding thest part cheekily, only to receive a deadpan look from Kayda. ¡°How are we going to use her?¡± Kayda asks, ignoring mystment. ¡°Well, we will kidnap her and make her join my squad,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°You want her to join your squad and kidnap no less,¡± Kayda said, looking at me with wide eyes. ¡°Yes, her main weapon is chakrams. That¡¯s not something you see every day.¡± I said, keeping my smile. ¡°Seriously,¡± Kayda said, giving me a deadpan look at my reason. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know much about Grandenzil, but at the fight yesterday, she seemed like she cared a lot for the death of that ax guy. Oh, his name was Big baby ax.¡± I said, snapping my fingers. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°But haven¡¯t you fought against her a lot?¡± ¡°I have, and every time we fought, she would try and use numbers against me, so I don¡¯t think so,¡± Kayda said, shaking her head. ¡°Is that so. We will have to see how they will react.¡± I said, walking into the cave again. ¡°What do you mean by that.¡± ¡°Nothing let¡¯s finish this quest already,¡± I said, grabbing two chakrams out of the air before throwing them into the cave towards more trollsing our way. ¡°Are you not going to answer me?¡± Kayda said, annoyed. ¡°Nope, anyways, what sort of metal do we need to get again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s on the quest paper.¡± Kayda said, taking out the quest paper. ¡°Oh, we are looking for blue gems.¡± ¡°I see. I will keep an eye open for that then,¡± I said to catch the chakrams again. ¡°Nah, you kill everything while I look for the gems,¡± Kayda said, pushing forward, making 5 scorch balls around her for light. ¡°Okay, I guess I do need the kills,¡± I said, walking in front. (1 hourter) ¡°You still haven¡¯t found any gems?¡± I asked, a bit frustrated, looking at Kayda. ¡°I don¡¯t understand there is nun, and it¡¯s not like there is also no sign of them still being here. It¡¯s more like it has already been taken out.¡± Kayda said, frustrated. ¡°You mean it¡¯s already been excavated?¡± ¡°Yes, but not very good.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Here, look,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the rock walls. ¡°See how the walls have straight marks and not a lot of cracks.¡± ¡°It looks like they were torn out,¡± I said, inspecting the wall. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be like that. If you wanted to have the biggest and best out of a mine, you should break them, not tear them out like this.¡± ¡°I am guessing that trolls don¡¯t collect gems,¡± I said, looking at Kayda for confirmation. ¡°You should start learning about monsters, but yes, they don¡¯t care much for gems. However, a troll king can be different sometimes. Every king has a different personality.¡± Kayda said, looking at me. ¡°So, we are fighting a troll king?¡± ¡°Yes, pretty much.¡± ¡°Can I kill it?¡± ¡°Yes, if it is a slow troll king,¡± Kayda said, giving me a yful punch on my shoulder. ¡°Well, he is collecting gems, so I think he would be a fat troll,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°True, let¡¯s go and find where they are then.¡± ..... Chapter 105 Chapter 105: ¡°Well, there is a lot of them,¡± I whispered to Kayda, looking deeper in the cave where the blue troll king is sitting on his thrown of gems with a lot of trolls around him. ¡°What do you mean 57 trolls and 1 troll king is t that many,¡± Kayda whispered back with sarcasm. ¡°Maybe for you, but I really don¡¯t think I can kill all of them and the troll king.¡± ¡°That might be so, but what if we let your ice magic go out of control?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be able to kill the troll king, though. Not that I have enough mana to do what you want me to do.¡± I said, looking at all the tunnels that joined the ¡®throne room¡¯ of the troll king. ¡°You do have enough mana, and I know it won¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°To encase the entire room. Kayda, I think you have forgotten something. There will be a bacsh for this big of a spell, and I won¡¯t be able to keep the healing and spell intact at the same time.¡± I said, looking at her seriously. ¡°I know that is why I will give you my mana to use for the spell but use your own for healing.¡± ..... ¡°That might work, but the preparations will take some time,¡± I said, looking back at the troll king. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because I am not very good with spells. Especially if it is going to be this big of one,¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°So, get started then,¡± Kayda said, inching me on. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, nodding before sitting on the ground cross-legged. I closed my eyes. Feeling Kayda put her hands on my back. I started creating my spell. Letting my senses go wild, I started to hear and feel the area out. ¡°Gurh.¡± ¡°Girh.¡± Hear multiple trolls all around in the tunnels, I started to count them and the distance they were from me. ¡®113 trolls in 5 hectares of tunnels. Damn, that¡¯s a lot of ground needing to be covered.¡¯ I thought while expanding my ice 2 meters underground. ¡°They aren¡¯t that sensitive to mana. You can create it 50cm underground,¡± Kayda advises. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. Doing as she said, I moved theyer of ice upwards closer to the surface. (2 hourster) ¡°Sigh, I am done,¡± I said with excitement, still keeping my eyes close. ¡°Let a rip then,¡± Kayda said happily. ¡°Un.¡± Doing as she said, I activated my spell. ¡°Ugh!!¡± ¡°Augh!!¡± Hearing multiple grunts that didn¡¯tst long before losing their lives, I knew my chains and spikes were doing their job at killing most, if not all, of the trolls. ¡°Haah haaah, that is so tiring.¡± I said between pants opening my eyes. ¡°Good work,¡± Kayda said, patting my head with a smile. ¡°I did get some spikes into the troll king but not enough to do a lot of damage. Out of the 113 trolls, only 9 survived but are heavily wounded, so they would bleed out in 5 min or so.¡± I reported still panting a bit. ¡°There were so many?¡± Kayda said, surprised. ¡°Yeah, just give me some rest, then I will go kill the troll king.¡± ¡°You sure you are up for the task,¡± Kayda said, looking at the troll king in between the impaled trolls and dismantled troll. ¡°He is a slow troll king, and I hit him in his muscle, so... no, but I have you here to save my butt if needed,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I will interfere the moment I think you are going to die okay,¡± Kayda said, nodding in confirmation. ¡°Thanks, and with my mana full again, I go all out from the beginning,¡± I said, standing up before stretching my legs out and dusting myself off. ¡°You better win,¡± Kayda said, giving me a grin. ¡°I will try my best,¡± I said, walking towards the confused troll king. Dispelling all the ice in the cave, all you could hear was thuds from bodies and body parts dropping to the floor. Looking closely at the troll, you could easily say that he is a higher being than the rest, with his body double the size of the other and having a blue crown on his head. Appearance-wise he looked the same as the other trolls but just bigger. ¡°Ghu, what happened to my people!¡± The troll king yelled, seeing me walking up to him. ¡°They died. What else,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Did you do this?¡± The troll ¡°Who knows,¡± I said, taking out the set of chakrams. ¡°You will pay-ugh!¡± Trying to run at me, he suddenly felt a paining from his right leg. Looking down, he saw small ice spikes stabbing him in the back of his knee. ¡°Oh, you only found them now?¡± I said with a disappointed expression. ¡°RAaaagh!!¡± Shouting in anger, he charged at me, raising his hand trying to grab me. ¡°No weapon?¡± I said, confused, grabbing two chakrams. I threw them at him expecting to do at least some damage. Clunk Clunk. Contrary to my expectations, the chakrams just bounce of him like I was throwing sticks at a wall. ¡°Wha-¡± not having any time to ask what happened, I jumped up, dodging the troll¡¯s charge. ¡°Ragh, die!¡± Turning around, I bring down his at the spot I shouldnd, only to see me appeared on his shoulder with my fist drawn. ¡°let¡¯s see how long your defense can hold up,¡± I said, hitting him in the eye. ¡°Raagh.¡± ring his hands around, making me jump off him. ¡°So, your defense isn¡¯t 100%. That¡¯s why my spikes hit you so easily,¡± I mumbled bring the chakrams closer to me. Spinning my hand in a circle, all 6 chakrams started slowly spinning anti-clockwise. ¡°This is going to take everything I have.¡± ¡°Raugh!!¡± Shouting again, the troll ran towards me. ¡®I can¡¯t run around like that too much. My mana won¡¯t hold up, and I still need to control the chakrams. Haaah, why am I making this so hard for myself.¡¯ I thought, looking at the troll before taking a defensive stance. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± I yelled, creating a body-size shield with two spikes in the bottom in my right hand and a bastard sword in my left. mming the shield into the ground, braising for the impact. Bang! Seeing small cracks appear on the shield, I fixed it while pulling the shield out of the ground. ¡°You are definitely as strong as a high orc,¡± I said, swinging my sword at his hand. Clunk! ¡°Aah fuck I should have known,¡± I said, feeling the sword bounce off the troll¡¯s hand. Bringing up the shield again, I barely managed to block the troll¡¯s second punch. ¡°Ugh!¡± Not blocking the impact properly, I was sent tumbling in the ground. ¡°Ghahaha.¡± Hearing the trollugh, I looked up, seeing him walk up to me slowly. ¡°What? You think that was enough to win against me.¡± I said, annoyed with multiple tick marks. sh stepping a few meters away, I swapped out the shield and sword for brass knuckles. looking at the troll, I grin before adding. ¡°You are a tough guy, right? I about we put that to the test.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Grunting in pain and confusion at the sudden hit on his right cheek. He went on reflexes swinging his left arm up to his shoulder. ¡°You too slow,¡± I said from his left shoulder. ¡°Raugh!¡± Roaring in frustration at me jumping around him, he started spinning around while ring his hands everywhere. ¡°He might be a troll king, but he is as dumb as an ant,¡± I said, appearing a few meters away from him with the 6 chakrams still spinning in the air ten times the speed it originally was spinning at. ¡°Raaaagh!!¡± Shouting in anger, seeing me standstill again, he charged at me. Seeing his actions, I smirked at the troll king before disappearing from my position. Appearing in front of the troll king¡¯s mouth, I grabbed his giant teeth before kicking the troll in the bottom of his nose, breaking his nasal bone, and sending it into his head. ¡°Guagh!!¡± Shouting in pain, he shook his head, trying to get me to let go. Putting both feet on his upper teeth, I pulled his canine teeth towards me. ¡°Fuck you. I am the tooth fairy now!!¡± I yelled just before the teeth snapped. Snap! Snap! Hearing the teeth break, I instantly jumped off the troll taking the teeth with me. ¡°Hey, keep the teeth. We can trade it in for money!¡± I heard Kayda shouted with excitement. ..... ¡°Okay,¡± I said, putting the teeth in my dimensional storage. Looking at the chakrams in the air, I grin before disappearing and reappear next to the troll¡¯s right knee. Hitting his kneecap, the troll grunted in confusion, looking down at me, not feeling any pain from my lunch. ¡®Of course, you won¡¯t feel any pain. I am hitting you, kneecap idiot.¡¯ I thought, looking up at the troll. ¡°Raagh!¡± Bring his hands upwards to mmed down on me. Contrary to his expectation of me disappearing, I looked up at him with a massive grin. ¡°Got you,¡± I said, moving my hand forward, making all the chakrams move in mid-air aimed at his armpits. sh! sh! Not even a secondter, 3 deep holes appear on both arms pits. ¡°Aaagh!?¡± Shouting in pain, his arms feel down to his sides, powerless. ¡°Not done,¡± I said, appearing at his back, sending the chakrams towards his knees. sh sh Again 3 deep holes appear on both knees, making him fall to the ground. Disappearing again, I appeared in front of his face sending the chakrams, this time aimed for his eyes. sh! sh! ¡°Aaugh!¡± Again, another agonizing shout came out of the now blind troll. ¡°Now, you won¡¯t be able to move for some time,¡± I said, moving away from him in case something happens. ¡®I might have hurt the thing a lot, but I don¡¯t think I have enough power to kill it.¡¯ I thought, looking at the troll shouting in pain. ¡°Actually, I might be able to kill him,¡± I mumbled to myself, making some ice bombs in both hands. Walking up to his mouth, I threw all the bombs into his mouth down his thought. ¡°See, yeah,¡± I said, looking at the troll before snapping my fingers. Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Boom!!!!! ¡°Aah fuck I should have sh step away from him before doing that,¡± I said, looking at my own body full of guts and troll blood. ¡°Blue doesn¡¯t look good on you,¡± Kayda said sarcastically, walking up to me. ¡°Naha, you¡¯re just jealous. Don¡¯t worry,e here to give your girlfriend-Grug,¡± I said, only to be interrupted by a jet of water being shot into me, making a fall on my butt. ¡°...No,¡± Kayda said, lifting her hand before shooting me again with water. ¡°Cough, Cough, I think I am clean now, Kayda,¡± I said, sitting up having a coughing fit. ¡°You sure?¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yes,¡± I mumbled, standing up. ..... ¡°It looks like your right,¡± Kayda said, walking closer to me while inspecting me as well. ¡°Bleh, the smell is still there, though,¡± I said, smelling myself. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go to that river we saw on our way here. We can go clean up there,¡± Kayda said, turning around towards the exit. ¡°Where are you going? We need to clean up here and collect everything before we can go and clean up properly,¡± I said, looking at her back, surprised. ¡°Use your dimensional storage,¡± Kayda said, not stopping. ¡°What a help you are,¡± I mumbled, walking towards the remains of the troll king. (1 hourter) Ssh! ¡°So, refreshing,¡± I said,ing up from the river I just jumped in. At the moment, I was wearing shorts with my top being bandaged closed. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it,¡± Kayda said, already standing in the water to the side. At the moment, she was wearing a red bikini that made my nose bleed again when I first saw her in it. ¡®I am really lucky to have a chance with someone like her.¡¯ I thought, enjoying the view. ¡°Yes, sadly, I will need to dry my tail again after this, but it¡¯s worth it,¡± I said, getting out of my thoughts swimming closer to her. ¡°What do you want to do after this?¡± Kayda asked, looking at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can go walk around the city, or we can get ready to leave the city towards the demon territory.¡± I said, not caring much. ¡°We can leave tomorrow then,¡± Kayda said, smiling. ¡°Great, I can¡¯t wait to see that tomato girly again. I wanted to talk with her at the castle, but with everything happening, I never did.¡± I said a bit too happily, making Kayda look at me weirdly. ¡°Why?¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°I never met the Anabald yet and wanted to know how they are,¡± I said hastily, seeing giving me a look. ¡°Ooh, okay, I won¡¯t say anything then. How much gold do you think we will get for the gems we got?¡± Kayda asked, nodding. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue,¡± I said, shrugging my shoulders ¡°Do you know how much it weighed?¡± Kayda asks with a thoughtful expression. ¡°No, but it should be at least a ton or two. That¡¯s excluding us killing all the trolls.¡± I said with a small grin. ¡°Did you go and get every troll?¡± Kayda asked, surprised. ¡°Yes, I got them all, of course. We can get money for each corpse because we eliminated them,¡± I said, smiling evilly. ¡°In other words, we will at least get 7 000 gold,¡± Kayda said with shining eyes. ¡°Probably... I think Armillian is my favorite city.¡± I said with a giant smile. ¡°Why?¡± Kayda asked, confused. ¡°Because I became so rich in this city,¡± I said, smirking at her. ¡°Huh? Kitsuna, this quest was on my name, so all that gold is mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± I whined, swimming in front of Kayda. ¡°Hehe, all that money is mine,¡± Kayda said,ughing evilly. ¡°Kaydaaaa, you can¡¯t be so mean to your girlfriend,¡± I whined, hugging her waist trying to give her puppy eyes. ¡°Stop that. Your eyes be scarier if you do that, and you shouldn¡¯t be so greedy,¡± Kayda said, pushing my head away. ¡°Moo,e on, Kayda. Sharing is caring.¡± I whined, not giving up. ¡°Will you be sharing the money you madest night at the action?¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°of course. I was nning to use that money for mostly food.¡± I said, letting go of her. ¡°Hmm, then what are you going to do with the quest money?¡± Kayda asked, looking at me skeptically. ¡°Buy more food, of course,¡± I said, looking at Kayda like that was obvious. ¡°Good, it better a lot of juicy steaks then,¡± Kayda said, crossing her arms. ¡°Yaya, you can have them. I will take the bones.¡± I said, sinking back deep into the water. ¡°Good to know we even fit for each other when ites to food,¡± Kayda said, smiling at me happily. ¡°Hmm, never thought about that, but that¡¯s true,¡± I mumbled, looking at her smiling a bit dazzled. Feeling my nose itch again, I shook my head before looking away adding. ¡°That bikini of yours and your smile is a bit of an overdose.¡± ¡°Aah, is my girlfriend embarrassed?¡± Kayda said, moving closer to me. ¡°No, I am dazzled,¡± I said, looking at her with a neutral expression trying to stop myself from blushing. ¡°Aah, don¡¯t try and lie to me,¡± Kayda said, appearing in front of me with a cheeky grin looking down at me. Tapping my chin, she continued. ¡°Come on. It is only the two of us here for quite some distance.¡± ¡°Heh, you are ying the wrong game here,¡± I said before she could understand what I meant, wrapped my right arm around her waist, and gently grabbed the back of her neck, pulling her closer to me, kissing her on the forehead. Looking at her shocked expression, I grin before adding. ¡°You are ying with a fox, my dear.¡± ¡°Why the forehead?¡± Kayda said,ing out of her shock, still having a visible blush. ¡°We have been dating for a day, and I don¡¯t know if you want to make our first kiss a bit more romantic or something,¡± I said, letting her go. ¡®Her boobs are so soft!¡¯ I thought, remember the feeling of it on my own chest. ¡°I guess I would prefer to have my first kiss to be more romantic. Wait, so you don¡¯t care if our first kiss is romantic or not?¡± Kayda said, turning away before looking at me, surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t really care. Former male, remember.¡± I said, pointing at myself before I gave her a cheeky grin adding. ¡°Your first kiss, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, and yes, I have never kissed someone before,¡± Kayda said, turning away again. ¡°Aah, don¡¯t be embarrassed. I also haven¡¯t kissed in this life yet.¡± I said, wrapping my arms around her waist. ¡®Looking back at it. I think I never kissed anyone in this life. No family member or nanny. well, it¡¯s not like I had the option, to begin with.¡¯ I thought a bit depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t go and mock me. I already know you have done everything.¡± Kayda said, frustrated. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get frustrated. Remember, this body of mine might be all yours one day.¡± I whispered into her ear seductively. ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± Kayda yelled, elbowing me in the gut with enough force to break my spine. ¡°Ugh, that hurt like a truck,¡± I said, letting go of Kayda falling into the water. ¡°that¡¯s what you get, hmph,¡± Kayda said, climbing out of the water, not even looking if I was okay. ¡®She¡¯s almost like me back when sensei and I did it. I didn¡¯t have the guts to hit her, though.¡¯ I thought,ughing at Kaydas¡¯s reaction. ¡°I guess we are done,¡± I said, standing up after healing my spine. ¡°Remember to be my gift!¡± I said loud enough for Kayda to hear. (2 hourster) ¡°She killed a what!?¡± Sara yelled, looking between Kayda and me. ¡°Are you deaf? Yes, I killed a troll king.¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°How did you kill that!?¡± Sara said, ignoring my annoyed expression. ¡®This fucken woman.¡¯ I thought, getting ready to make ice weapons to stab her with. ¡°Sara, just a warning, don¡¯t get her too mad and stop shouting. It¡¯s annoying,¡± Kayda said, grabbing my shoulder to calm down. ¡°Tch, can we just get our payment already?¡± I said, still annoyed. ¡°Yes, of course. You can put the materials you got on that scale.¡± Sara said, pointing at the scale next to the desk. ¡°Everything won¡¯t fit on that scale. Do you have a bigger one?¡± I said, looking at the small scale. ¡°We do, but that¡¯s in the back.¡± ..... ¡°Lead the way,¡± I said, waving her on. ¡°Okay,¡± Sara said, nodding turning around, walking to the back of the guild guiding us. Following Sara to the back, we went into a room with a 4 by 4-meter big tform. ¡°You can just put everything on there when you bring it,¡± Sara said, pointing at the tform. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, walking up to the tform before taking everything out of my storage and dumping it on the tform. ¡°Dimensional magic?¡± Sara said, baffled. ¡°it¡¯s on her guild card Sara. you shouldn¡¯t be this surprised.¡± Kayda said, looking at Sara, disappointed. ¡°Oh, of course, ha-ha,¡± Sara said,ughing awkwardly. ¡°Whatever, I am going to go sleep, Kayda. I am really tired after today,¡± I said, walking out of the room after dumping everything onto the tform. Chapter 107 Chapter 107: ¡°Wake up, sleepyhead,¡± I said, looking down at Kayda sleeping on the bed. ¡®In the end, I still didn¡¯t sleep on the bed.¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda wings taking the entire bed again. ¡°Mmh.¡± Hearing Kayda hum, I looked back at her seeing her eyes flutter open. ¡°We need to go now,¡± I said, a bit more serious than before. ¡°Why? the sun isn¡¯t even up yet,¡± Kayda said, looking up at me from the bed. ¡°Someone is here for us,¡± I said, looking at the windows. ¡°Who and why is someone this early look for us,¡± Kayda said, lifting her head up looking around the room. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they are here full force,¡± I said, shrugging. ..... ¡®I do know who, but she doesn¡¯t need to know just yet.¡¯ I said, looking through the window looking at the 4 ninja-like shadows. ¡°Ugh, so annoying,¡± Kayda said, climbing out of bed. Standing straight, she nced at the window before looking at me. ¡°Did you go and piss off people while I was sleeping. ¡°No, I was sleeping the entire night before I felt them,¡± I said, feeling a bit offended. ¡®Not that I could sleep again with you in the room.¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda with a neutral expression. ¡°Tch, you sure about that?¡± Kayda said, looking at me skeptically. ¡°Yes, I was here the entire night, Kayda,¡± I said, getting annoyed. ¡°Just making sure. What do you want to do?¡± Kayda said, stretching. ¡°Well, they are just watching us for the moment. So, want to take this outside the city?¡± I said, looking at Kayda again. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kayda hummed at my n, still looking at me skeptically. ¡°Fine, we can take it outside the city.¡± ¡°Okay, are we running?¡± ¡°of course, we are running,¡± Kayda said, pointing her hand at the window before firing a scorch beam out, destroying the wall. Boom! ¡°Let¡¯s move to the south,¡± Kayda said before disappearing. ¡°...Dammit, she definitely knows this has something to do with me pissing off people,¡± I said, sh stepping away to the closest person on the rooftops. ¡°Huh-ugh?¡± Confused at my sudden appearance, the guy didn¡¯t have enough time to dodge my scythe swing decapitating him. Thud! ¡°IAN! DIE!¡± Seeing their friend die, thest 3 ninja-like people jumped at me. ¡°Idiots,¡± I mumbled, swinging the scythe sideways, cutting all of them in half. Thud! ¡°Just jumping in like that. Were they actually trained?¡± Looking closely at the corpses, I saw a ring on all their middle fingers. Taking one of the rings, I inspect it. ¡°This looks closely what Sammy said their rings look like.¡± ¡®Whatever, I am pretty certain it¡¯s the crimson bandits anyways.¡¯ I thought, putting the ring into my storage before running south. Jumping to the next rooftop 2 people on either side of me appear running in the same direction that I was. ¡®So, they are leading me to their ambush? Well, sadly, there is nothing I can do about that. I need to go this direction, anyways no need to lead me.¡¯ I thought before looking to the right side. ¡°But that¡¯s doesn¡¯t mean I just have to take all of them on at the same time,¡± I said, appearing behind the two to bring my katanas down towards their heads. ¡°Dodge-ugh.¡± The one said, not having enough time to dodge. While the other one barely dodged my attack. Even though he dodged the attack, he still lost an arm in the process. ¡°Ugh.¡± Grunting in pain, he jumped back, trying to make the distance between us. ¡°Naha, you too slow to get away from me,¡± I whispered from behind into the guy¡¯s ear. ¡°What!?¡± Turning around, looking at him, smiling at him. ¡°Thank you for the shield,¡± I said, grabbing his cor before throwing him into a fireball that was aimed at me. Boom! ¡°That bitch, where is she!?¡± The mage yelled, not seeing me through the explosion. ¡°Behind you, miss,¡± I said, cutting off her head. Thud! ¡°Now, what will you do, Grandenzil?¡± I said, looking at a watchtower a couple of kilometers away from me. Look to the opposite side in the air. I looked at Kayda flying in the air, looking down at us. ¡°And you. What the hell are you thinking?¡± ¡®Whatever, she won¡¯t let me die at least.¡¯ I thought, starting to run south again. Not long after I started running, another 7 people appeared behind me. ¡°More?¡± I said, looking behind me, annoyed. ¡°Grandenzil gave the order to kill. We are giving up on capturing her for Sammy.¡± The one in the lead said to the other. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± They all yelled in confirmation. ¡°I really want to take this out of the city,¡± I said, appearing in front of the leader, grabbing his throat. ¡°Ugh!¡± Grunting, the leader struggling in my grip. ¡°I see you stronger than the rest,¡± I said, feeling my grip waver on his throat and my wrist starting to crack under his own grip. Looking away from him, I looked at his men before adding. ¡°Let¡¯s take this outside of the walls.¡± ¡°Let go of the leader!?¡± ¡°Okay, see you guys on the other side,¡± I said, throwing their leader over the city walls. ¡°Aaaah!!¡± ¡°Leader.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Cheers,¡± I said, taking the opportunity of their distraction to run away. ¡°So, have you figured out who they are?¡± Kayda said, seeing me jump on top of the wall. ¡°You already know I knew from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡± I said, looking at her, annoyed. ¡°Yes, I knew you had an idea, but I truly don¡¯t know who they are,¡± Kayda said, shrugging at me with a wry smile. ¡°it¡¯s the crimson bandits. Remember how I told you to wear the coat I bought for you.¡± ¡°Yes, after we had our swim.¡± ¡°Yes, there was a reason I told you to do that. I wanted to see if Grandenzil was on the lookout for ¡®Alice¡¯ for doing what I did to Sammy.¡± I exin, getting a raised eyebrow from Kayda. ¡°Ooh, so that¡¯s why,¡± Kayda said, walking close to me. p!! ¡°Next time, tell me when you are nning things. We are partners now. So, think beforehand and about other people around you.¡± Kayda said after she is pping me. ¡°Ow, that hurt, you know,¡± I said, rubbing my cheek. ¡°Kitsuna, did you even listen to what I just said,¡± Kayda said in a low voice, making my back break out in a cold sweat. ¡°I heard you loud and clear,¡± I said before looking to the side where Grandenzil and 2 masked people jumped onto the wall looking towards us. ¡°There is more than just them involved, by the way.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Kayda asked, not taking her eyes of Grandenzil and her party. ¡°I am not sure who, but I know they will be useful captured alive,¡± I whispered to Kayda. ¡°What are you guys whispering about? And I was pretty certain I killed you.¡± Grandenzil said, looking at me. ¡°What can I say? I am hard to kill,¡± I said, creating a white mask in my hand while grinning at Grandenzil. ¡°What! You are Alice.¡± ¡°Well, not quite my name. I just used Alice for safety,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Is that so. In that case, thank you for the demon rock you gave me.¡± Grandenzil said, exposing her right arm that was made out of demon rock. ¡°Nova did you...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through, okay,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Ooh, I can see that, you dumb fox,¡± Kayda said, hitting me other the head. ¡°Ow, you are really grumpy today,¡± I said, rubbing my head. ¡°If you guys are done with your conversation, can we start fighting already?¡± Grandenzil said with annoyance clearly in her voice. ..... ¡°Yeah yeah, but your underlings and I will be going outside of the wall for our fight,¡± I said, walking closer to the edge of the wall. Looking back at Kayda, I smirked and added. ¡°I will help you, though.¡± ¡°How?¡± Kayda said, looking at me confused. Szzzzz. Bang! ¡°Heh, did you think-What!?¡± Grandenzil said, blocking the lightning attack easily only to feel her arm crumble. ¡°Ma¡¯am/Mom!?¡± Both the people standing next to Grandenzil yelled in rm seeing her arm crumble. ¡°Oooh, you heard that. Anyways your fight should be easier now.¡± I said, jumping off the wall. While falling down, I took out all my chakrams and used them as a footrest to slow down my fall. Boom! Even though I slowed it down enough for a civilian to see me fall, I still made a crater in the ground. ¡°Huh, I still made a crater even though I slowed myself down that much,¡± I said, waving the dust away. Chapter 108 Chapter 108: ¡°So, you finallye on down, huh,¡± I said, storing my chakrams again before looking at the 2 people that justnded on the ground by sliding down the wall. ¡°Bitch I will kill you for what you did!¡± The one to the right said. ¡°Whatever you say, Sammy,¡± I said, waving her off while looking at the other one. ¡°So Grandenzil is your mother?¡± ¡°...¡± not answering me, she pulled out 2 chakrams under her coat. ¡°Not going to say anything. Whatever, I will take your silence as confirmation.¡± I said, making a speer in my right hand. ¡°You said your main weapon is magic?¡± Grandenzils¡¯ daughter said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°In a way, it¡¯s my main weapon.¡± ¡°Then why do you have a spear now?¡± ..... ¡°Hmm, didn¡¯t I tell you I know how to use all the weapons in the world?¡± I said, tilting my head at them. ¡°Grrr, you are getting too arrogant!¡± Sammy yelled, sending all her killing intent towards me. ¡°Fine, fine, before we can start, take off those masks,¡± I said, pointing at them as well as the 7 people who followed me. ¡°that¡¯s fine, but why do you want to see our faces.¡± Grandenzils¡¯ daughter said, taking off her mask exposing a cute young girl probably the same age as Apricot with green eyes and white-blond hair. ¡°I want to know the face of the people that will be under me,¡± I said, smirking at them. ¡°YOU!¡± Sammy yelled, still having a half-mask on, hiding the part I skinned her. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that. I will heal you properly when that happens,¡± I said, giving Sammy a kind smile. ¡°Like I will allow you to get close to Sammy again!¡± Grandenzils¡¯ daughter yelled, throwing her chakrams at me. ¡°Tsk tsk, aren¡¯t you a bit too emotional,¡± I said, getting in a defensive stance. ¡®She infused them with mana, but why can¡¯t I see an element on them? She is also only using her mana to spin them faster.¡¯ I thought, hitting both the chakrams from the top, sending them to the ground next to me. Clung Clung ¡°What?¡± seeing me just shrugging off her attack, she looked at me baffled. ¡°don¡¯t you have an element?¡± I said, not seeing any mana traces from the chakrams. ¡°of course, she has one!¡± Sammy yelled from behind, attacking me with daggers. ¡°You are faster,¡± I said, blocking her arms with the spear. ¡°Attack now!¡± Sammy yelled, making the other 7 people start running at me. ¡°You heard her men!¡± The leader said, taking the lead again. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Hmm, didn¡¯t I say you guys are too slow to fight me?¡± I said, pushing Sammy away, turning on them, swiping the spear up 7 chains shot out of the ground impaling everyone through the head, excluding the leader, who barely dodged the attack. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°you bitch! RAaagh!¡± The leader yelled, looking at his now-deadrades before looking back at me, charging towards me. ¡°I told you to leave this to us.¡± Grandanzil¡¯s daughter said, pulling the leader back. ¡°Young miss, I truly don¡¯t care anymore. She has killed my entire team tonight. I would like to get revenge for them.¡± He said with a determent expression. ¡°You won¡¯t get revenge. You will only join them.¡± I said while blocking blows from Sammy again. ¡°Damn you, bitch!¡± The leader shouted, barely holding himself back. ¡°Fine, we will work together to kill her.¡± The young miss said, giving the leader a good nod. ¡®This is quite irritating that all of them have a blocker on them. I really want to know what their levels and sses are. Especially that leader guy.¡¯ I thought, trying to inspect the leader again. ¡°Thank you. We will go with your n, young miss.¡± The leader said, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡®Oops, I didn¡¯t listen to their ns. I might have made my fight harder.¡¯ I thought, changing my clothes to mybat set with a coat. Dispelling the spear, I took out the 6 chakrams again with my two katanas and started spinning the chakrams in the air. ¡°I guess we can get serious now,¡± I said, looking at the three in front of me. ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± Grandenzils¡¯ daughter said, taking off her coat revealing her chakrams hanging on her waist. ¡°Sammy and Fred, you go in close. I will support you from far and do remember our nter on.¡± The young miss whispered to the other two. ¡°Yes, young miss,¡± Fred said, nodding. ¡°Whatever you say, Wendy,¡± Sammy said, nodding as well. ¡°Oh, so your names are Fred and Wendy,¡± I said, nodding to myself. ¡°Go.¡± Both Fred and Sammy run towards me at hermand, with Wendy throwing her chakrams at me. ¡°Chakrams aren¡¯t really made for support,¡± I said, pairing her chakrams with my own. ¡°How are you doing that!?¡± Wendy yells, seeing me move my chakrams without touching them. ¡°Magic Wendy magic,¡± I said sarcastically while kicking Fred in the gut sending him flying. ¡®These guys are definitely better than my own squad, and if they were just a bit faster, they would be overwhelming me easily.¡¯ I thought blocking and making their attacks like my life depended on it. ¡°What do you mean by magic,¡± Wendy asked. ¡°I can exin it too. If you leave everyone behind and join me.¡± I said, pushing Sammy away before extending my half-open hand towards her, still holding my katana in hand. ¡°I know Grandenzil isn¡¯t your real mother seeing as you guys don¡¯t look even closely rted to each other.¡± ¡°...¡± seeing her just looking down, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know she isn¡¯t a good person, right? She is creating child soldiers for her selfish organization that kills, rape, human trafficking, and a lot more just for money.¡± I said, ncing at Sammy and Fred, looking at Wendy with bated breath. ¡®I actually don¡¯t know what the crimson bandits all do, but they are bandits so let¡¯s go with that.¡¯ I thought, dropping my hand to my waist. ¡°I know that,¡± Wendy mumbled under her breath. ¡°So, what are you going to do? Stay with your bad mother figure or join me... a fox?¡± I said, adding thest part hesitantly. ¡®Now that I said it out loud is doesn¡¯t sound so cool as in my head.¡¯ I thought depressed. ¡°a fox? Whahaha, who would want to follow a fox-like you!¡± Sammy yelled from the side. ¡°What, but I am a nice fox,¡± I said, giving Sammy a bright smile. ¡°Hah!? You a nice fox? Then what do you call the treatment you gave me!?¡± Sammy yelled, frustrated, pointing at her half-covered face. ¡°What, any nice fox can be evil against their enemies, and that night you were my enemy,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°What about my team. You didn¡¯t have to go that hard in them.¡± Fred said, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°You attacked first,¡± I said, shrugging giving a weird look as well. ¡°It was you who attacked them first!¡± ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s true. I did attack first,¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°You even made one of my teammates kill her husband by ident before cutting her own head off,¡± Fred said aggressively. ¡°Hmm, the guy I threw into the fireball,¡± I said, confused. Seeing him shiver in anger, I knew I hit the mark. ¡°The worst part, you just tried to make me betray my own mother!!¡± Wendy yelled. ¡°Well, yes, but all the things I pointed out were true, and she has been doing them for years. What these two pointed out was what I did in a week and self-defense. why do I suddenly feel like a viin being confronted by the hero party?¡± I said, adding thest part inaudible. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you hurt them.¡± ¡°Well, obviously not. I never tried to deny that fact. Not like you guys from the crimson bandits.¡± I said, making them re at me. ¡°They are our family. Don¡¯t talk so ugly about them,¡± Fred said aggressively. ¡°Yeah, a family that rapes and kills people,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡®Cough like I am one to talk.¡¯ I thought, holding my mocking smirk. ¡°They are still family,¡± Wendy said, gripping her hands more. ¡°Wendy, have you ever seen a girl being or was raped before?¡± I asked, looking between Wendy and Sammy. ¡°...No,¡± Wendy said after a while. ¡°So, you don¡¯t actually know how they look afterward or how they feel,¡± I said, getting an emotional expression. ¡°How would you know! It¡¯s not like you were ever raped.¡± Fred yelled, making me raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°Well, no, but I have seen a lot of women who were raped before,¡± I said, looking at Wendy in the eyes. I added. ¡°Just think about it. How will you feel if a group of guys forces you to sleep with them against your own will?¡± ..... ¡°That...¡± ¡°Why the fuck are we talking about shit like this!¡± Sammy said from the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know our monologue is going on quite some time,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°... how are you so casual about all this?¡± Wendy asked, looking at me weirdly. ¡®Casual? After seeing it so many times, you get kind of used to talking about it, I guess. Anyways let¡¯s finish this.¡¯ I thought a bit depressed about the idea before I shot a grin at Wendy. ¡°Casual? Nah, I am waiting on our little third party to join us.¡± I said, smiling at her making her confused. ¡°Third-?¡± Wendy started talking, only to be interrupted by a green light shining into all of our eyes. ¡®Guess they are here.¡¯ I thought, closing my eyes and concentrating on my ears. Chapter 109 Chapter 109: Whistle! Thud! ¡°Augh!¡± Hearing something thrown the air, followed by Fred¡¯s body hitting the floor with a shout of pain. Relying on my hearing, I moved my spinning chakrams close to Sammy and Wendy to protect the upper chest, trying to keep them safe enough to survive while I paired the shots sent towards me. Whistle! Clung! Cling! After a dozen shots, they all stopped firing at us. ..... ¡°To think you would be able to block so many shots, fox. s, you didn¡¯t block everything.¡± A man said, walking closer to me, referring to the 5 daggers in my legs and torso. ¡°Heh, why does that matter. Whaha.¡± I said seriously before breaking down,ughing at what I saw when I opened up. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The guy said, confused. ¡°I amughing at you. Who the fuck wears that on a night raid.¡±? I said, pointing at his ck panda onesie. ¡®He seems very confident in killing. Seeing as he doesn¡¯t even have a mask or his weapon out for encase. Well, it¡¯s probably because he knows Kayda and Grandenzil are still fighting on top of the wall and that he is a high-level assassin. Sadly no one here will be fast enough to kill me before Kayda shows up.¡¯ thought, looking at everyone. ¡°You dareugh at our lord dressing code.¡± ¡°Dressing code?¡± I said, looking around, confused. Seeing 12 other people also in ck panda onesies, I broke downughing again. ¡°Whahahaha, your lord has some style.¡± ¡°I guess he must be a reincarnate.¡¯ I thought whileughing at the. ¡°If you think you will distract us enough so you couldplete your spell, your sorely mistaken.¡± The guy said, releasing a fire wave stalling my spell underground. ¡°Aah, you notice. Well, you guys still look funny.¡± I said, pulling out the daggers in my legs. ¡°don¡¯t you have any pain?¡± One of the other ck pandas asks, confused. ¡°Fuck yes, I do have pain, and it¡¯s irritating, but sadly I have such a high tolerance for pain that this just feels like a shark bite,¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°Shark bite?¡± The guy mumbled, even more confused. ¡°Hmm, you still look so rxed even though you know you are going to die.¡± The guy that first talked to me said. ¡°Die? That won¡¯t be happening.¡± I said, ignoring him. I walked towards Sammy and Wendy on the floor. ¡°Standstill bitch!¡± The guy yelled, pulling out his sword. ¡°Shut up, we have injured people here,¡± I said, inspecting Sammy and Wendy. ¡®Sammy lookspletely fine except for the one dagger in her thigh, but Wendy doesn¡¯t look so good.¡¯ I thought, looking at Wendy that had 3 daggers pointing out of her body were 2 were in her legs, and one was pointing out of her liver. ¡°Did I not say standstill.¡± The man yelled, swinging his sword down at my back. Clung! ¡°What!?¡± The man said, surprise. Felling his sword vibrate on my back. ¡®I used most of my mana to create that shield to use when Grandenzil might attack me, but this guy just had to.¡¯ I thought, annoyed. ¡°Do you really think I am so dumb to turn my back on my enemy?¡± I said, wrapping my tail around the guy¡¯s ankle before swinging around, trying to buy more time. ¡°Aah, what are you guys doing!? Get her!¡± The guy yelled while being swung around like a rag doll. ¡°Kayda, you finally here,¡± I said, looking up at Kayda in the air with a bright smile. ¡°Shit, we need to run away its Kayda, the sage.¡± A guy yelled, look at Kayda. ¡°How could you forget about me!¡± Grandenzil said, appearing behind the guy that just yelled. ¡°Shit, I thought they wouldn¡¯t interfere with our fight.¡± A man in the back said, stepping back. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have if I didn¡¯t inspire you guys to attack,¡± I said, letting go of the guy I was swinging around. Looking at the unconscious body, I added. ¡°This guy passed out by just being swung around a couple of times. Are you guys weaker or stronger than him?¡± ¡°...Run away!¡± Ignoring me, they turned around, trying to run away. ¡°Tch, remember I want information,¡± I said, giving Grandenzil a nce. ¡°And who are you to give me an order?¡± Grandenzil said, ring at me. ¡°...¡± not saying anything, I made a katana in my hand and pointed at the heavy bleeding Wendy on the ground. ¡°No, Wendy,¡± Grandenzil mumbled, ring at me. ¡°I am the I only one here who can save her, so go get my information,¡± I said with a straight face. ¡°You better save her,¡± Grandenzil said, running after the ck pandas. ¡°Sigh, she really is a scary woman,¡± I said, sighing in relief. ¡°You really are daring,¡± Kayda said,nding next to me. Looking down at Wendy, she continued. ¡°Can you really save her?¡± ¡°Yes, but there is something I want you to keep a secret for me okay,¡± I said, crouching down next to Wendy. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°You too, Sammy,¡± I said, ncing at the unmoving demon girl. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Sammy said, sitting up in pain. ¡°Because then I won¡¯t have to knock you out.¡± ¡°Fine, I will keep it a secret.¡± ¡®Well, not that you will be able to tell anyone after tonight anyways.¡¯ I thought, making a knife in my hands. Slice! Cutting my palm, I let the blood flow without healing it. Bring it closer to Wendy¡¯s wound around her liver. I infuse my blood with my regen skill before letting the blood drip onto Wendy. ¡°Ugh!¡± Grunting in pain, Wendy clenched her fist. ¡°Wendy!?¡± Sammy said, moving to the other side of Wendy. ¡°I never thought you could do that,¡± Kayda said, baffled. ¡°Well, it is really hard, and I could only do this since I have witnessed Sirone¡¯s healing skill. However, it¡¯s really not rmended to do this.¡± I said, feeling all my blood drain from my face. ¡°Nova, are you alright,¡± Kayda said worriedly. ¡°Nope, not at all,¡± I said, feeling my body go limp. ¡°Just low down,¡± Kayda said, grabbing me. ¡°This is the first time I ran so low on mana. Ha-ha, that took way more mana than I thought it would.¡± I said weakly, lying on the ground giving the worried Kayda a smile. Looking at my stats, I saw I had only 4 points of mana left. ¡°If it¡¯s mana, I can give you,¡± Kayda said, purring a hand on my stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t, let me recover naturally. It might be too bad for me at this point.¡± I said, pushing her hand off me. ¡°But?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry so much you already know this won¡¯t kill me. Instead of worrying, make certain that those two don¡¯t just run off and also bind that guy that passed out.¡± I said, grinning at her deadpan look. ¡°half-dead, and you still give orders,¡± Kayda said, shaking her head at my antics. ¡°Orders? I am asking nicely here.¡± I said, surprised. ¡°Yes, you are nice. Let me tell you...¡± Kayda said sarcastically. (20 minutes of lecturingter.) ¡°Kayda, you¡¯re so mean,¡± I whined, looking up at Kayda while sitting crossed-legged on the floor. ¡°Shut up. I am still lecturing you for your rash behaviors,¡± Kayda said, ring down at me. ¡°But Grandenzil is back with everyone who attacked us,¡± I said, gesturing towards the confused Grandenzil. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Grandenzil asks, looking down at the fully recovered Wendy. ¡°About 20 minutes.¡± ¡°Do you think they are going to stop anytime soon? These guys are going to wake up any minute now.¡± Grandenzil said, looking at the 13 ck panda suit people on the floor. ¡°Nova, give them restraints before we continue.¡± ¡°can¡¯t we just stop, and how do you know I have enough?¡± ¡°I know you cleared out the storage at the mansion, so your mother won¡¯t torture her troops with that sort of training anymore,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ..... ¡°How do you know that!? It¡¯s not my fault they begged me to stop her, and you know how she bes if I try talking her down.¡± I said desperately while taking out enough restraints for them. ¡°This is going to take some time,¡± Wendy said, walking to the pile of restraints on the floor. (20 minutes of more lectures.) ¡°Okay, can you guys stop now? It¡¯s almost sunrise.¡± Grandenzil said, frustrated, getting between Kayda and me. ¡°Tch fine,¡± Kayda said, clicking her tongue. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a lifesaver, Grandenzil,¡± I said, standing up before my face converted into pain, feeling my legs seize up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Grandenzil said, looking at me. ¡°Yes, I just need to wake up my legs,¡± I said, hitting my legs. ¡°Okay?¡± Grandenzil said, confused. ¡°Anyways, how many are awake so far,¡± I said, stretching out my legs. ¡°All of them,¡± Wendy said from behind everyone. ¡°Aah, good, then we start with someone random,¡± I said, walking up to the 13 ck panda people sitting on their knees ring at us. ¡°What do you mean by that.¡± ¡°My interrogation, of course.¡± ¡°So, you going to do what you did to me to them?¡± Sammy said from the side healed, making me confused. ¡°you¡¯re healed? Whatever, yes, but worse.¡± I said, nodding at her. Chapter 110 Chapter 110: (Gore Warning) ¡°Why am I shivering?¡± Grandenzil mumbled, making Kayda and I grin at her. ¡°Have you ever seen modern torture technics?¡± I said with a massive grin on my face. ¡°I don¡¯t torture people,¡± Grandenzil said, surprising me. ¡°You haven¡¯t? Wow, well, I will show you why it¡¯s a fun hobby to do to bad people.¡± I said, grabbing the closes ck panda person before dragging him in front of the rest. ¡°Let go of me, bitch augh!¡± The guy yelled, trying to fight back in my grip. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s not going to help to try to get free,¡± I said, letting go of his head. Crouching down in front of him, I looked straight into his eyes, making him shiver in fear. ¡°Hmm, for a male, you have quite the soft skin, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I wonder how your hands look,¡± I said. Grabbing his left hand, I took off his glove, exposing hands any woman would be jealous of. ..... ¡°What the hell? They look so good.¡± I heard Sammy said over my shoulder. ¡°Oh, right, we can¡¯t actually do this in the open, can we?¡± I said, remember we were just outside the city walls. ¡°don¡¯t worry about that. Guards won¡¯t be here the entire day.¡± Grandenzil said, making Kayda and I narrow our eyes at her. ¡°Your men?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°And if they are?¡± Grandenzil said, not changing her facial expression. ¡°Nothing, I don¡¯t really care too much for this city. On the contrary, I am happy you are so capable.¡± I said, shrugging giving her a grin. ¡°What-?¡± ¡°Anyways, get back to work,¡± Kayda said, interrupting Grandenzil. ¡®Guess grumpy Kayda is still here.¡¯ I thought, looking back at the ck panda in front of me. ¡°How did you get hands like these?¡± I said, inspecting his pearl-like hands. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you shit.¡± The guy said, trying to y tuff. ¡°That might be so, but there are 12 others that I will be torturing, and one of them will see 12 people being tortured right in front of him,¡± I said, giving a nce at the guy that passed out when I was swinging him around with my tail. ¡°no one will talk even if you torture us.¡± Someone else said in their group. ¡°We will see about that,¡± I said, focusing on the guy in front of me again. ¡°Do you still not going to spill the secret about your hands?¡± ¡°Will she really be able to?¡± Grandenzil asks, whispering to Kayda. ¡°She made a captain of the federation talk and spill everything. This will be a cakewalk for her.¡± Kayda said, surprising a lot. ¡°Heh, he was only a measly federation soldier. They aren¡¯t trained like we are.¡± The guy in front of me said, showing a confident smile. ¡°of course, you guys are trained by some reincarnation, right? But sadly, I have a lot of experience when ites to breaking people.¡± I said, moving my left hand to his shoulder and my right hand to hold one of his fingers. ¡°Like this,¡± I said before I pulled his finger down while my thumb pushed his fingernail upwards, breaking it off. ¡°Augh!!¡± Yelling in pain, I pulled the fingernail off before inspecting it. ¡°I am really jealous you have such normal nails. Just look at mine.¡± I said, showing my hand in front of his face, still showing an expression of pure pain. Looking up at my hand, the guys¡¯ eyes widen, seeing them start to extend by 2 centimeters longer than my fingers with a short edge. ¡°See, they are like knives and quite sharp at that,¡± I said, taking his hand again before stabbing him in the palm, going right through his hand. ¡°it¡¯s like needles.¡± I heard Wendy mumbled, baffled. ¡°That¡¯s mean, Wendy. Anyways, it¡¯s funny how that didn¡¯t even take half of my strength to do.¡± Imented, a bit surprised. ¡®How high did Grandenzil set the restraints.¡¯ I thought, looking at his wrist. ¡°Augh, fuck you bitch. Sp-glug!¡± He said, ring at me just when he was about spat at me. I shoved a 1,5-meter ice pole into his mouth. ¡°Thank you for opening your mouth,¡± I said, grabbing the end of the pole and the back of his neck. Pushing the rod upwards and his neck towards me, resulting in him looking straight up. ¡°Well, I hope your gag reflexes don¡¯t work... For you part, though,¡± I said, pushing the ice pole down his throat while smiling at his despair expression. ¡°That is disgusting.¡± Grandenzilment looking at the disy in front of her. ¡°Yeah, no, I am not watching this anymore,¡± Wendy said, looking away. ¡°Oh, are you going to puke?¡± I said, feeling something pushing the pole back up. Freezing his lips shut, I let go of the ice pole and move to the side of him, just in time to dodge the pukeing out of his nose. ¡°Almost forgot there were two more holes it cane out off,¡± I said, going to his back before grabbing the pole again and started to freeze his puke from the inside. ¡°There that should do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting worse,¡± Grandenzil said, looking at the small sticks of puke frozening out of the nose. ¡°Blink twice if you feel like talking,¡± I said, seeing his face bing blue because of the loss of air. ¡°...¡± ¡°I guess I was going too soft,¡± I said, only getting a re from him. Sighing, I tapped the pole, opening up holes for him to breathe with. ¡°Sammy...¡± ¡°don¡¯t ask me. She just stabbed and skinned me nothing more than that.¡± Sammy said, touching her half-masked. ¡°I will heal thatter for you okay,¡± I said while walking to the group of Pandas again. Looking through them, I saw a person gaging looking away. ¡®Is the gaging because of the scene, or is he choking on his tongue. Oh, he is as green as grass.¡¯ I thought, walking closer to the guy. ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t handle that sort of scene. Here let me help you with that.¡± I said, crouching down next to the guy. Grabbing his head, I force him to look at me. ¡°Wow, you got quite a beautiful pair of eyes,¡± I said, genuinely surprised at his emerald, green eyes. Putting my still extended nails next to his eyes, I gave him an apologetic look before adding. ¡°I am sorry that you had to see something like this with these eyes.¡± ¡°Aaargh!!!¡± Screaming in pain, feeling my nails stabbing him next to his eyes. After I was behind his eyes, I cupped them with my ws before popping his eyes out of their sockets. ¡°Blegh!!¡± Suddenly hearing someone else barfing, I looked behind me to see Grandenzil buckled over on the ground. ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re a bandit leader and can¡¯t handle something like this,¡± I said, looking at her disappointed. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Wendy asked worriedly, still keeping her eyes closed. ¡°I am fine, Wendy. Just don¡¯t open your eyes, okay, honey,¡± Grandenzil said, trying to sound confident. ¡°Well, we will talk after this anyway,¡± I said, looking back at the person whose eyes I just removed. ¡°This bitch is crazy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± I heard someone said making me look directly at the person. Locking eyes with the person. Fart! ¡°Did you just shit your pants?¡± The guy next to him asks with a baffled look. ¡°N-n-no,¡± the guy said, stuttering. ¡°Now that¡¯s just in disgusting,¡± I said, walking up to him while holding my nose. Putting my hand on his shivering head, I burned him to ash with my fire magic, not giving him any time to even shout in pain. ¡°What a peaceful death.¡± The guy next to the ashes said, making me raise an eyebrow at him. ¡°What do you not want an easy death,¡± I said, tilting my head at him, confused. ¡°of course, I want a peaceful death, but with you, I am certain I will be able to shout out in pain beforehand. Not like that lucky mother fucker.¡± The man said, ring up at me. ¡°I see. Okay, you will be the 6th blood eagle.¡± I said, grabbing his head. ¡°A what?¡± Sammy said, confused. ¡°You will see,¡± I said, giving her a grin. Chapter 111 Chapter 111: ¡°Let go of me,¡± the man in my hands yelled, trying to get out of my grip. ¡°oi, stop fooling around,¡± I said, digging my nails into his head. ¡°Augh!¡± ¡°Yeah, now shut up,¡± I said. Walking a few meters away from everyone, I created twomp poles 3 meters high and 2 meters away from each other. ¡°huh, what are you going to do with those,¡± Sammy said,ing closer to me. ¡°you seem quite energetic with all this going on. Is it because of what I did?¡± I said, looking at Sammy looking up at me, confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is just interesting to me, but enough about me. How are you going to torture this guy?¡± Sammy asked, waving me off looking down at the guy in my hands. ¡°You will see in a bit,¡± I said. Dropping the guy on the floor, I started making wire in my hands. ..... ¡°what are you going to do to me?¡± The guy on the ground asks. ¡°hmm, I never asked your name? Mine is Kitsuna Draig... Oops.¡± I said, smiling politely at the guy before realizing what I did. ¡°Hey, dumbass, it hasn¡¯t even been a week.{¡± ¡°Sorry, I got caught up in the torture and forgot about it,¡± I said, looking at kayda while rubbing my head awkwardly. ¡°Draig? So you¡¯re the rumored adopted child.¡± Grandenzil said with an intrigued look. ¡°Draig? No wonder you are so strong.¡± Sammy said, shocked. ¡°I am not really strong, though. I don¡¯t even have a ss.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°you don¡¯t have a ss!?¡± Sammy yelled, baffled. ¡°Yeah, I might be faster than you guys, but I am not stronger,¡± I said while tying wire to the guys¡¯ hands and feet. ¡°You don¡¯t have a ss, but you¡¯re faster than my men. How does that make sense,¡± Grandenzil said ¡°you do know who my mother is, don¡¯t you? Yeah, that beast is my teacher as well.¡± I said with an awkward smile. ¡°That makes sense, I guess. I never want to meet that woman again.¡± Grandenzil said, shivering. ¡°You guys fought?¡± Kayda and I said at the same time. ¡°No, it was a massacre, and if she didn¡¯t let me escape, I would have died,¡± Grandenzil said with a downcast. ¡®I can use that to my advantage, I guess.¡¯ I thought, finishing up tying the ck panda with the wires. ¡°Huh, okay, good to know,¡± I said, nodding at grandenzil before looking back down at the ck panda. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He muttered. ¡°I was going to give you a simple blood eagle, but I thought about evolving it into a human eagle instead,¡± I said with a smile that didn¡¯tst long hearing Kaydasment. ¡°Dumb name. Think of another one,¡± Kaydamented from the side. ¡°What? but it sounds cool.¡± I whined, looking at her. ¡°Change it, or do you want to join the King in his club,¡± Kayda said, giving me a yful grin. ¡°Club? Uhh, no, thank you. Dan can stay in his own club alow. I will change itter, though.¡± I said seriously before looking at the ck panda again. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s get this started.¡± Pulling on the wires connected to the panda wrist, he was lifted up in the air in a T pose before I too the wires connected on to his feet and tied them to themp poles as well. ¡°There now stay like that little panda star until I get back to you,¡± I said, turning around to the despairing group of pandas. ¡®That wires took too much mana for me to continue this one.¡¯ I thought while flexing my hands. ¡°Hmm, anyone up for talking yet?¡± I said while making a small knife in my hand. ¡°Fuck you bitch. No one will talk just because of some torture.¡± the closest panda said, ring up at me. ¡°Neh Neh, you so so and all, and I can understand you guys had trained to not break under torture, but that¡¯s not going to change anything in the long run,¡± I said, shrugging before grabbing the guy but the head. ¡°However, I really hate it when people call me bitch. Like you know nothing about me, how do you know or why you think I am a bitch? Like seriously, it is irritating. How will you feel when I call you an Angel Lovers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fucken dare call us that!!¡± They shouted, hearing what I said. Even the one still having a rod stuck in his through, all the ck pandas made an uproar. ¡°Sheesh, you know what? I have even more than someone calling me a bitch. is someone shou8ting so loud that my ears might bleed?¡± I said, rubbing my ears with annoyance. ¡°Why should we care? You just called us angle lovers.¡± The one in my hands said, annoyed. ¡°oi, don¡¯t get so mad at me. What should I call you instead? Elf lovers... dwarf lovers... monster lovers... beast lovers... demon lovers... Come on, speak up. I won¡¯t know what to call you if you don¡¯t say anything. Aah, what about devil lovers.¡± I said sarcastically, not hearing or seeing any change in the behavior. I continued the list until I told thest one making them stiffen up. ¡°well, that¡¯s troubling,¡± Kayda mumbled to herself. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not good at all,¡± I said, crushing the guy¡¯s head in my hand. Thud! ¡°what do you guys mean,¡± Sammy said, looking between kayda and me. ¡°These guys worship devils. That¡¯s why torture doesn¡¯t really work on them,¡± I said, looking at the rest of the pandas with a thoughtful look. ¡°How sure are you they are,¡± Grandenzil said skeptically. ¡°When I list the names, I had a reaction when I said devil, but with the rest, they didn¡¯t have that sort of reaction all. They looked like they were annoyed,¡± I said, rubbing my hand in frustration. ¡®You know what, let¡¯s do this.¡¯ I thought, walking closer to Sammy. ¡°Why are you moving closer to me?¡± Sammy said, taking a few steps back. ¡°well, I am going to teach you how to torture people. What do you think.¡± ¡°that...¡± ¡°If you want to, you can learn from her,¡± Grandenzil said, seeing Sammy hesitate. ¡°thank you. I will like to learn as much as I can.¡± Sammy said with a slight bow. ¡®You wouldn¡¯t think that we are actually enemies if you saw us like this.¡¯ I thought, hiding my chuckle. ¡°good good, here catch,¡± I said, nodding happily at her before throwing the knife in my hands to her. ¡°What am I suppose to do?¡± Sammy said with a confused look. ¡°juste here. I will show you,¡± I said, walking to a ck panda. I kicked him in the head, knocking him out. Thud! ¡°Okay, now spread this guy out facing downwards,¡± I said, pointing at the guy unconscious on the floor. ¡°Okay.¡± Doing as I said, I burnt his clothes off his back. ¡°Now, like this, we will be removing his spine without killing him,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°huh? Is that even possible?¡± Grandenxzil said, making Kayda shake her head. ¡°yes, of course, it is. You just need to be gentle about it.¡± I said, walking to another ck panda doing the same with this guy we did with the other one. I sat down on his back, making a knife in my hand, I added. ¡°Just look at how it does it, then you do the same. ¡°Okay,¡± Sammy said, nodding. Nodding back, I focused on the guy¡¯s neck. Putting the knife halfway up his neck in the middle, I made a small mark on his skin. From the mark, I cut his skin to the bone for 3 cm to both sides horizontally. From the ends of the cuts, I started cutting downwards to the bone until above his waistline before connecting the two lines again. ¡°now, with this, you rip the cut skin off,¡± I said, pulling the skin from the top-down wards. ¡°augh!!¡± ¡°as you saw, this will definitely wake them up again. Now you don¡¯t want to knock them out again as you want them to feel the pain. Also, you don¡¯t want them to bleed out too fast and die. So you burn the holes close. Don¡¯t overdo it though, as you still need to get around the bone to get it out.¡± I exin while doing it. After I finished burning his skin, I move to the neck again. ¡°Nowes the real hard part. Normally with the knife I gave you and your strength, you won¡¯t be able to cut them, but because they have restrainers on, we will be able to do that. Now look closely at how I do this.¡± I said, putting the knife edge to the second exposed vertebrae. I started pushing down towards the ground slowly before adding. ¡°Now, you can¡¯t go too quickly because you don¡¯t want to cripple him just yet. Especially with how high on his spine I am working right now, I can kill him if I go too deep.¡± When I was about 1 cm in, I knew I was through the bone. Stopping pushing the knife down to the grown. I started pulling it towards the guys¡¯ waistline. ¡°Now, with that done, I want you to pick middle vertebrae. It really can be anywhere, but it¡¯s just easier to work in the middle. This one will be the first one you will be removing. So it will be the hardest one out of all of them. Look closely again.¡± I exin, putting attention on the 8th one to the top. I cut the bone on both sides until I was through the bone like the first cut I did. With the two sides lose, the only thing holding the bone back was a bit of muscle that I also removed before taking the bones out. ¡°Now, with this out, only half of one vertebra is out. Now you must be sure to do this properly, or else you will cripple the guy.¡± I exin to Sammy before taking the knife gently and losing thing the body muscles from the vertebrae. After that, I moved my hand behind the spinal cord before popping the other half of the vertebrae out. ¡°and there you go. Now you have removed your first vertebrae and can continue doing that to the rest.¡± I said through the vertebrae to Sammy to inspect it. Going to the next one, instead of cutting it like the first one I removed, I only loosened the muscles from the bone before snapping it in half and removing it. ¡°You can do that as well, but your too green to do that yet,¡± I said with a smile. Chapter 112 Chapter 112: ¡°They weren¡¯t all talk after all,¡± I said, looking at the dismantled Devil lovers on the floor around Sammy and me. ¡°Yeah, how did they endure all that,¡± Sammy said while her expression switch between happiness and shame. ¡°don¡¯t overthink about it. These guys are crazy in the head.¡± I said, rubbing her head. ¡°What do you mean with that. And don¡¯t rub my head, you crazy fox.¡± Sammy said, pushing my hand away. ¡°I thought you felt bad because you broke under my torture, but they didn¡¯t,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°that¡¯s not... yes,pared to what you did to them, my torture was like a pic,¡± Sammy said, looking away. ¡°Oh,e on, you yourself also tortured them. There isn¡¯t much we can do about it,¡± I said while gesturing to the pile of vertebrae bones next to each of the corpses. ¡°you¡¯re one to talk about enjoying it,¡± Sammy yelled, pointing her finger to my new masterpiece. ..... ¡°what¡¯s wrong with my masterpiece?¡± I said, confused. Looking back at the corpse hanging between themp poles I made. The carcass was entire skinned except for the hands and feet. The skin that was taken off was hanging on his arms and wire that was connected to his hands, making it seem like wings. The same was done with his internals except for his lungs, for they were taken out from his back. I also froze the organs and skin making it have a white glimmer. His eyes were removed, and the sockets were burned ck, making it an eery seen with the blood going down the corpse¡¯s face. ¡°Kayda, what do you think I should call this,¡± I said, ignoring the re from Sammy. ¡°A Devil¡¯s Angel,¡± Wendy said from the side. ¡°You were watching?¡± Kayda said, surprised, looking at the pale Wendy. ¡°Yeah, I thought knowing Sammy was watching, I should also, but it was really disgusting,¡± Wendy said before turning away. ¡°You are a bad mother. Letting your child see something like this.¡± I said in a lecture-like tone while ring at Grandenzil. ¡°What!! You¡¯re the one who did it in front of her! You should have known that she was too young for this.¡± Grandenzil said back, ring back at me. ¡°You¡¯re never too young to learn things like this, and I am younger than her. 2 years actually,¡± I exin, trying to sound-wise. ¡°Nova, shut up,¡± Kayda said with a sigh. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get back to some important things. Grandenzil, what are you nning for the future right now?¡± Kayda said, looking at Grandenzil. ¡°And why should I tell you?¡± Grandenzil said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Hmm, you know Nova there healed your daughter, right? So, you owe her one, and she is quite knowledgeable when ites to the body. So, you never know if she might have slipped in something into her that can kill her in an instant.¡± Kayda said, gesturing towards me. ¡®Uh, Kayda, I didn¡¯t do something like that yet.¡¯ I thought, holding my neutral expression. ¡°You dare,¡± Grandenzil said, ring between Kayda and me. ¡°Nah ah, don¡¯t do something you will regret,¡± I said, holding my hand up. ¡°Now, tell me, what are you going to do?¡± Kayda said, waving off her killing intent. ¡°Fuck this night. First, I try and get revenge but lose one of my squads to a brat. Then my own client betrays me, and now I am being ckmailed.¡± Grandenzil mumbled to herself. ¡°Hey, you are a bandit group, so nothing will be fair if ites down to it,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°that¡¯s true, but seeing you keep Wendy hostage like this, you also want something from me.¡± ¡°Grandenzil, I asked you what you are going to do from now,¡± Kayda said, getting more annoyed. ¡°I will try and find my client and get revenge for betraying us. Then just do our normal things.¡± Grandenzil exins with a shrug. ¡°You quiteid back.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to shut up, nova?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Now, Grandenzil, I want you to look for them, and while you are at it, remove the word bandit from your organization,¡± Kayda said. Seeing Grandenzil have aplicated expression, I knew she understood the deeper meaning of her words. ¡°...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want Wendy to see her mother die in front of her just before joining her in the afterlife, then go for it. Don¡¯t listen to me,¡± Kayda said, gesturing towards me. ¡®What? What do you want me to do?¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Aah, now you see how it feels if you don¡¯t tell people your n huh,¡± Kayda whispered, looking at me with a smirk. ¡°I see. I will try my best from now on,¡± I said, nodding at her. ¡°Aah, good to know. Anyways we are going to Bandin. See you there in a week, Grandenzil, with some sort of update.¡± Kayda said before turning towards the south and started walking. ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°Hey, Grandenzil, don¡¯t worry too much. Just do as we said, and your life will be way better. We might even get rid of that bounty on you and everyone in the crimson bandit if you do. Well, except for the people who raped someone.¡± I said, adding thest part with a sadistic smile. Turning to Sammy, I put my hand on her head. ¡°I hope you forgive me someday. We might actually be good friends if you do.¡± ¡°...¡± not saying anything, she just looked up at me. ¡°Oh yeah, here you go,¡± I said, remembering I need to heal her. Biting my thumb, I dragged it over her forehead and nose. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Sammy yelled, feeling me smear blood on her face. ¡°See you guys in Bandin,¡± I said before sh stepping towards Kayda. ¡°Did you heal Sammy?¡± Kayda said, not looking at me. ¡°Yes, so... can you catch me again,¡± I said, feeling my strength leave my feet. ¡°Tch, I guess it¡¯s my turn to care for you,¡± Kayda said, looking at me fall on the floor face first. Thud! ¡°Hey! I asked you to catch me!!¡± I yelled at Kayda, annoyed. ¡°You asked, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to catch you,¡± Kayda said, grinning at me. ¡°Great wife material you are,¡± I said with annoyance. ¡°ha-ha, I will pick you up now,¡± Kayda said,ughing at me before changing into her dragon form. ¡®I really can¡¯t be mad at her. It was probably funny seeing my fall like that.¡¯ I thought, feeling a tail wrap around my waist before it picked me up. ¡°There, I picked you up happy,¡± Kayda said, looking at me. ¡°Yes, I am happier now. Now let me on your back.¡± I said, using all of my strength to point at her back. ¡°Nope, you will fall if I do that,¡± Kayda said just before starting to p her wings and taking into the air. ¡°Fuuuuuuuck!!¡± (13 hourster) ¡°There, we will camp here for the night,¡± Kayda said,nding in an open patch in the forest. ¡®Finally!¡¯ ¡°Uhhaa.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kayda said worriedly, seeing my limp body still being dragged around by her tail. ¡®Of course not!¡¯ ¡°Uahege.¡± ¡°Hey, say something,¡± Kayda said, putting me down gently on the ground. ¡®I am trying to.¡¯ ¡°Ughah.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Kayda said, changing into her human form. Running to the ground, she inspects me only to see my eyes having swirls in them. ¡°Sigh, she is only dizzy,¡± Kayda said sigh in relief. ¡®This is so irritating. Fuck!!¡¯ I thought in rage. ¡°Uhahae.¡± ¡°Well, guess I will have to make camp for us.¡± ¡®Uh, never mind, I would like to stay like this for a while longer. Preferably until she is done with the camp.¡¯ I thought, snickering to myself. ¡°Uhuhuh.¡± ..... (2hourster) p p. ¡°There, all done. All that left is the tent that¡¯s in Kitsunas¡¯ storage.¡± Kayda said, look at the bone fire prompting me to sit up. ¡°That took you way, too long to set up,¡± I said, getting a re from Kayda. ¡°How long have you been recovered,¡± Kayda said, walking closer to me. ¡°About an hour ago,¡± I said, slowly standing up straight. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think of helping me?¡± ¡°Nope, getting fling around for 13 hours isn¡¯t fun, you know,¡± I said, taking 2 chairs out of the storage putting them in front of the fire. ¡°You had chairs?¡± Kayda said, looking between the logs that were meant for us to sit on and the chairs. ¡°of course, I have. I have everything we need for camping.¡± ¡°Does your storage even have a limit?¡± Kayda asked with a tilted head. ¡°I don¡¯t know haven¡¯t reached it yet,¡± I said, shrugging. Chapter 113 Chapter 113: ¡°...So, you have everything we need?¡± Kayda said, taking a seat next to me on the chair. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I said, not taking my eyes off the fire. ¡°So, can you take out the tent?¡± Kayda asked hesitantly. ¡°Can¡¯t do that,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Why?¡± Kayda said, tilting her head at me. ¡°I don¡¯t have one,¡± I said, trying to hide my smile. ¡°don¡¯t joke with me,¡± Kayda said, looking at me skeptically. ¡°Remember, I like to sleep outside at night. Why would I pack a tent?¡± I said, shrugging. ..... ¡°Because I am with you, do damn fox,¡± Kayda said, grabbing my ear making me yelp. ¡°Ow, stop. I was joking. Stop it hurts.¡± I whined, trying to get her to let go of my ear. ¡°You were?¡± Kayda said, surprised. ¡°Why are you surprise. You really got to learn when I am ying with you.¡± I said while ring at Kayda. ¡°True, I do need to learn that. Anyways can you take out the tent?¡± Kayda said, rubbing her head awkwardly. ¡°I will do that when we are going to go sleep,¡± I said, looking at the fire again. ¡°Why only then?¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°...my ear hurt,¡± I mumbled, rubbing the ear Kayda pulled. ¡°that¡¯s your fault,¡± Kayda said, looking away. ¡°Probably, but do you always have to pull my ears?¡± I said with annoyance. ¡°Well, it¡¯s your only soft spot,¡± Kayda said, looking back at me with a smirk. ¡®At least she doesn¡¯t know about my tail.¡¯ I thought, relieved. ¡°Excluding your prideful tail, of course,¡± Kayda added. ¡®I stand corrected.¡¯ I thought, annoyed. ¡°Prideful?¡± I asked, a bit confused. ¡°Yes, I heard that only the person you love is allowed to touch it,¡± Kayda said with a prideful smile. ¡°That... Amiri told you, didn¡¯t she.¡±? I said dejectedly. ¡°Yes, and where you told a young child that she was too young for you,¡± Kayda said, still holding her smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true she was too young,¡± I said, remembering the child that grabbed my tail on the train. ¡°But you ageless, aren¡¯t you? In other words, even a toddler could have been your mate someday.¡± Kayda said with a wise tone. ¡°Could, hahaha. Your quite confident, aren¡¯t you.¡± I said, giving Kayda a smirk. ¡°Of course, I am. After thest month, I know we are meant to be.¡± Kayda said, smiling at me again. ¡°You sound like one of those girls that get so obsessed with their crush and say all these cliche things,¡± I said, looking at Kayda as if she was stupid. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s true. I did sound like that, didn¡¯t I,¡± Kayda said, getting depressed. ¡°Umu.¡± ¡°Anyways, have you thought about a n for how we can continue to use the crimson bandits?¡± Kayda asked, intrigued. ¡°Hmm, well, at this moment, they are probably looking for the bomb in Wendy¡¯s body. s, they won¡¯t find anything as I never put something into her. Well, not they would have found it anyways even if there was something.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it?¡± Kayda said, a bit surprised. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have enough mana left for that,¡± I said, weighing. ¡°Oh,¡± Kayda said with realization written all over her face. ¡°Anyways, if we want to use them to their full power. We will need to gain their trust. Now to do this, we will need to get rid of their bad names and bounty. The name we can¡¯t really help with but the bounty we can.¡± I exin, not taking my eyes off the fire again. ¡°We can¡¯t get rid of their bounties,¡± Kayda said, shaking her head. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Because there is a lot of procedures that go into making a bounty,¡± Kayda exins, making me more confused. ¡°Yeah and?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a strong enough connection to do it.¡± ¡°I might, but Dan will have one,¡± I said with a beaming smile. ¡°Aah, that I don¡¯t think he will,¡± Kayda said skeptically. ¡°He will. I have a deal with him.¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°You might have that, but we are talking about a bandit group that has done multiple wrongdoings over the years.¡± ¡°That might be so, but they do run 70% of the kingdom¡¯s orphanages. Why not use that to our advantage. To get the bounties of them.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°That just sounds like you want to make child soldiers,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°We still need to work on the finer details, okay,¡± I said, looking away. ¡°Whatever, how are we going to make them change. It¡¯s not like we can do it over a few months. It will take years.¡± Kayda said, getting onto the main subject again. ¡°that¡¯s true. It will take some time, but it would be worth it. The bigger problem will be the rebellion or a coup Grandenzils¡¯ underlings might try and do.¡± I said with a thoughtful look. ¡°that¡¯s another good point,¡± Kayda said, falling into thought. ¡°Yeah, and this is where wee in. We can make this easier by taking Sammy and Wendy into the ck ops for now. More specifically, my squad. Not as hostages, though. Aah, that¡¯s right, there might be more that we will need to take in. Back to the main subject. If they are gone, I am pretty certain Grandenzil will do her job with ease.¡± I said, ending my rant and exnation with a devil smile. ¡°You think? Hmm, I guess you¡¯re right. Suppose Grandenzil precious people are out of the crossfire. She can go mad and clean the ce up.¡± Kayda said, snapping her fingers. ¡°Umu.¡± ¡°Do you have any other ns?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to go and destroy all the ck pirs that was made by the devil cult,¡± I said hesitantly. ¡°Because it is fading your curse?¡± ¡°I actually think it¡¯s evolving it,¡± I said casually. ¡°Evolving it? ... wait, you want to make it worse!?¡± Kayda yelled, standing up before grabbing my shoulders. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it would be bad if it evolves. I mean, my curse only amplified my pain and reduced the amount of experience I get for each kill. What can something like that go to.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°even more pain and less experience!¡± Kayda yelled, shaking me vigorously. ¡°Exactly, I am ageless, so something like that is nothing, and I can¡¯t feel pain anymore, or well, I can. I just learned how to ignore it,¡± I said, smiling at Kayda. ¡®Well, it is a problem as I want to get stronger faster, but I think the curse will change into more like a blessing for me.¡¯ I thought, holding my happy smile. ¡°But that¡¯s not a good thing, Kitsuna,¡± Kayda said with a worried expression. ¡°What is a good thing in my life, Kayda?¡± I said sarcastically before adding thest part mimicking a wise old sage. ¡°I don¡¯t mind the pain. There was a saying in my old world. If it doesn¡¯t kill you, it makes you stronger.¡± ¡°that¡¯s a stupid saying, and you shouldn¡¯t listen to it,¡± Kayda said, disappointed. ¡°What!? It¡¯s not stupid. It¡¯s the truth.¡± I said, surprised. ¡°No, end of the discussion,¡± Kayda said, looking back at the fire. ¡°You are ending it like that,¡± I said, baffled. ¡°Yes, now no more talk about something so stupid,¡± Kayda said, looking away. ¡®Is she that worried about me? Or Is she being serious right now?¡¯ I thought while staring at her. ¡°...¡± ¡®She really is sometimes confusing. I can¡¯t get a read on her emotions at all right now.¡¯ I thought, putting my hand under my chin while resting my elbow on my leg, still staring at her. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°For crying out loud, stop staring at me like that!¡± Kayda yelled, taking me by surprise. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I was just confused. Why are you saying it¡¯s a dumb phrase?¡± I exin, waving my hands defensively. ..... ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not a dumb phrase, but it is not, and I am not something you should live by,¡± Kayda said, looking at me sternly. ¡°Is that so?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a phrase that can get a person in more trouble than its worth.¡± ¡°I will think about it,¡± I said, standing up. Walking a few meters away from the fire, I took out the tent and set it up for Kayda before changing into my fox form and lying down around the entire camp. ¡°You really just going to go and sleep like that?¡± Kayda said, not moving from her seating position. ¡°Nope. Good night.¡± I said, closing my eyes. Chapter 114 Chapter 114: Bandin ¡°The city of Bandin. It looks a lot like Armillian. Especially the wall and the name aren¡¯t perfect.¡± I said, walking through the city gates with Kayda next to me. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a bad name, and why would the city look different from Armillian?¡± Kayda asked, looking up at me, confused. ¡°Because it¡¯s a different city, and I presume a different noble is running it. So why do they want to do the same as the others when ites to the architecture.¡± I said, shrugging, looking at dozens of copycat buildings. ¡®It¡¯s like these buildings were copied and paste exactly the same distance from each other. It¡¯s fucken boring.¡¯ I thought, sighing to myself. ¡°Hmm, I never thought about that,¡± Kayda said, also looking at the buildings. ¡°Never? On Earth, we had dozens or thousands of cities, and over 90% of them were different in a lot of ways. That is the reason why tourism was such a big thing there.¡± I exin with a nostalgic smile. ¡°But we do have tourism here,¡± Kaydamented with a raised eyebrow. ..... ¡°Yes, but it is more nature orientated than anything else. It wasn¡¯t like that on earth, but it is more focused on nature and dungeons here. Let¡¯s take Tokyo, for example. It was a city where you go to have fun and see the city itself. Here you will go to the Dead Forest to see what it¡¯s all about, maybe even try and level up there if you can.¡± I exin energetically. ¡°Ooh, but the dead forest is restricted for the public,¡± Kayda said, looking at me with a neutral expression. ¡°I know that I just used it as an example. There is no way the Draig family would allow someone to take resources from that ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deadly forest that¡¯s used as a border, and that Draig family needs to look after it. So, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of that.¡± Kayda said, tilting her head at me. ¡°True, but that¡¯s a surface reason. If that was the only reason, then why couldn¡¯t Hugo level up there without any interruptions?¡± I ask, looking at ¡°Because he was a furry dip shit,¡± Kayda said innocently. ¡°Again, true, but that¡¯s not the main reason,¡± I said with a deted expression. ¡°If you put it like that, then it makes sense.¡± ¡°I thought you would know this. Especially being in the ck ops yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go to the dead forest out of missions. So, I don¡¯t know all the procedures when ites to that.¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°What a waste. No wonder your still so far from my mother¡¯s level.¡± I said, looking at her a ¡°I might be, but we are basically on the same level strength-wise,¡± Kayda said defensively. ¡°That might be so, but you are sage while she is a close-range fighter.¡± ¡°And what does that have to do with anything?¡± ¡°Hmm, not much it¡¯s just more where you guys will be more useful. for example, who would be more useful in an open field surrounded by dozens of enemies?¡± ¡°Me, because I can make an area affect the spell.¡± ¡°Yes, but then who would be more useful if you were in a cave trapped by enemies.¡± ¡°Stacy, because it is a fight.¡± ¡°See, that¡¯s why I said it was a waste for you not using the dead forest.¡± ¡°But my research?¡± Kayda whined. ¡°Aah, you do have that, don¡¯t you,¡± I said,ughing awkwardly. ¡°Poo, how mean of you. To forget about one of the most important things in my life,¡± Kayda said, looking away, pouting. ¡°Ha-ha, sorry, sorry, here is some demon rock you can research,¡± I said, taking a small demon rock out of my storage. ¡°...You have tons of this. Can¡¯t you give something rarer,¡± Kayda said, looking at the demon rock in my hands. ¡°Kayda, don¡¯t be greedy now, or else I will take everything back. Including my money.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Your no fun, you know that. I was only joking, and it doesn¡¯t matter when we get...¡± Kayda said, snatching the demon rock out of my hands. ¡°You sound like an obsessed girl again. It¡¯s a total turn-off.¡± Iment before she could finish. ¡°Aah, was I always like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, I only know you for a month,¡± I said, sighing while looking at her weirdly. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kayda hummed to herself, falling into thought. ¡®It is weird that is she is like that, not that I mind it. I was told by Sensei that I am slow when ites to a lot of things.¡¯ I thought while looking around. ¡°Did you hear the church in Bandin was destroyed?¡± ¡°What another one. Tsk, that¡¯s the 5th one this month.¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t even built that long ago.¡± ¡°Hmm, there was a church in Bandin?¡± I hummed, hearing the gossip around us. Looking towards the people that were talking, I saw two people sitting outside a restaurant while talking to the waiter. ¡®I guess there might be a pir there.¡¯ I thought, walking up to them while dragging Kayda with me. ¡°Good afternoon, sorry to bother you guys, but I couldn¡¯t help but overheard that there was a church in Bandin that has been destroyed,¡± I said, taking all three of their attention. ¡°...Y-Yes,¡± The one sitting to my right stuttered, getting a bit pale. ¡°Can you please give me directions?¡± I said, smiling at them. ¡°Aha, it¡¯s... in... in the... far south...¡± The other one ¡°Hmm, why are you guys so stutter.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s probably because of how you are carrying your friend there.¡± The waiter said, snickering. ¡°Hmm,¡± Looking back at Kayda behind me, I realized I grabbed her by the back of the neck. The baffling thing is she is still in her thoughts and didn¡¯t realize I did it. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Linda. Do you not know who this is?¡± The one guy said, pointing at me. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± I said, tilting my head at him. ¡°We haven¡¯t met personally, but I have heard about you. You¡¯re the demon fox that turns guys into a girl for fun.¡± The other guy said, joining in to point at me. ¡°HUH!? What the fuck!? Where did you hear something like that!¡± I shouted, surprised to bring Kayda out of her thoughts. ¡°Huh? Nova, why are you holding me like this, and why did you shout like that?¡± Kayda asked, pulling my hand away from her neck. ¡°We heard what you did to Hugo Boei and the Duke.¡± ¡°Oh, so you are the demon fox that saved Sarayo?¡± The waiter said with a tilted head. ¡°Huh, how do you guys know about things like that,¡± Kayda said, looking between the waiter and me. ¡°Sarayo told us about it.¡± ¡°And who is Sarayo?¡± I said, confused. ¡°She was a ve under the one furry.¡± ¡°Huh, I see. Anyways, what are the directions to the church?¡± I said, looking at the guys again only to realize they are gone. ¡°Huh, they ran away.¡± Kayda and the waiter said at the same time. ¡°I guess I would also if I were them,¡± Imented, making both of them look at me weirdly. ¡°Would you have?¡± the waiter said, baffled. ¡°Only if they deserved it,¡± I said, shrugging before adding. ¡°Well, the exnation sits on you now, miss waiter,¡± I said, looking at the waiter. ¡°OH, that¡¯s easy...¡± . ¡°Hey Kayda, how are we supposed to meet up with Miss Grandie?¡± ¡°don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do we need to go to the ck market again?¡± ¡°No, definitely not. We will see tonight if they make contact.¡± ¡°Okay, anyway, we are close to the pir.¡± ¡°So, there is one, and how do you know that.¡± ¡°Hmm, the killing intent in the air gives it away,¡± I said, looking in the direction where the killing intent wase from. ¡°Oh, makes sense,¡± Kayda said to bring her hands up. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice it until I told you, didn¡¯t you,¡± I said, giving her a deadpan look. ¡°Nooo... Maybe. Fine, yes, I was so in thought about why I always bring up us being together the entire time, okay.¡± Kayda said, looking away, pouting again. ..... ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t overthink about it. I don¡¯t really mind it too much. Well, if you do that every 5 min, then I might get annoyed.¡± I said, rubbing her head. Chapter 115 Chapter 115: ¡°Stop, you scoundrel!¡± 2 priests yelled, following me. ¡°Haha, as if I will stop for you,¡± I said, jumping onto the closes rooftop whileughing. ¡°You have stolen property of the church. Return it right now.¡± The first one yelled,nding on the rooftop behind me. ¡°Stole? That was not the property of the church, and you know that. Hmm, or are you guys in league with the Pandas?¡± I said back, jumping to the next rooftop. ¡°Pandas?¡± The one guy said, looking at hispanion. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I have no idea what she is talking about.¡± Hispanion said, shrugging. ¡°You guys really are oblivious,¡± I said, jumping on a high roof looking down at them. ¡°What did you just say!¡± They both yelled,ing to a stop looking up at me. ..... ¡°I said you guys are oblivious. How don¡¯t you know your enemies are ck pandas, huh!?¡± I said, looking at them as if they were stupid. ¡°Uuuuh, she kind of has a point, you know.¡± The priest on the right said, looking at hispanion. ¡°... are you for real right now?¡± The guy said, staring at hispanions¡¯ stupidity. ¡°How stupid can you be. taking your eyes off the scoundrel!¡± A Bishop yelled,ing from behind them and passing them in a blink of an eye. ¡®Hmm, he is quite fast. I guess I need to start running now.¡¯ I thought jumping to the next build starting to run again but faster than before. ¡°Damn, she was just ying with us.¡± The bishop said, seeing me running faster. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like-¡± I said, looking behind me, looking at the bishop only to see 5 ck figures jump up to the roofs behind them. Seeing the figures, I already knew who they were. ¡°Shit, watch out from behind,¡± I yelled, stopping before running at the bishop. ¡®I seriously don¡¯t want to save these dumbasses, but I will rather sit with an angel cult than a devil one.¡¯ I thought while creating two katanas in my hands. ¡°Hah, like I will fall for that.¡± The bishop said, getting in a fighting stance. ¡°Your dumbass!¡± I shouted, seeing his actions. Not stopping, I sh step past him, blocking a sword stab aimed at his back with both katanas. ¡°What the!?¡± The bishop eximed, surprised seeing people attack them from behind. ¡°Idiot, get your sword out and help you-,¡± I said, but before I could finish, I saw both the priest that chased me was already dead on the ground. ¡°Tsk, toote, run,¡± I said, pushing the guys away before grabbing the bishop by the color and running away. ¡®If that guy didn¡¯t hold back, he would have broken my katanas easily. They are definitely stronger than the previous group.¡¯ I thought, dispelling the katanas in my hands. ¡°What are you doing!? let me go!¡± ¡°Mister bishop, shut the fuck up and listen quietly. Those people are stronger than we are, and we are outnumbered. if you are wondering who those people are, they are the ones that destroyed your little church a few days ago.¡± I said, annoyed letting him run on his own. ¡°I see, okay, so you want to work together for now.¡± The bishop said calmly, surprising me. ¡°You calmed down real fast there,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s part of the job. However, don¡¯t expect me to let you go even after this.¡± ¡°... sigh, dumb angel lovers. whatever we can work together, but I am certain they are after me actually. So, you can leave,¡± I said, hoping he will actually get out of the way. ¡°You want me to leave? They are people who attacked the church. as a bishop, it is my duty to take revenge.¡± The bishop said with a severe tone. ¡°Well, good. then go get reinforcements.¡± I said just before Sparta kicking him into the distance. ¡°Haaaaa,¡± the bishop yelled, flying into the air leaving a small blood trail behind. ¡®He should survive that, right? I hope so.¡¯ I thought, feeling a bit awkward at the amount of blood that came out of him. ¡°Heh, was he getting in the way.¡± one of the Devil cult people said,nding on the same rooftop as me. ¡°Hmm, in a way, he actually was getting in the way, but it¡¯s more to lessen the witnesses,¡± I said with a thoughtful look. ¡°Heh, witnesses to your death, demon fox.¡± Another devil cultist said,nding on the roof to my left not long after another 8 followed,nding on the rooftops all around me. ¡°My death? I guess I might die. Nah, that¡¯s impossible. You guys are too weak for that.¡± I said, smirking at them. ¡®Well, I might not die, but I have no chance of winning this fight.¡¯ I thought, looking at the sunset in the distance. ¡°Damn, you fuck actually ruined a perfect date I could have had with Kayda,¡± I mumbled, narrowing my eyes at the devil cultists. ¡°Sir, should we look for the bishop as well?¡± One of the newest devil cultists asked their capital. ¡°No, as she said, we might not be able to kill her, but with the numbers we have, we should be able to capture her at least.¡± the captain exins, getting out his daggers. ¡®Huh? capture me? that will be even harder.¡¯ I thought, raising an eyebrow at them. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they all yelled at the same time, getting in fighting stances. ¡°Hmm, so only 10? I am certain I heard more running around.¡¯ I whispered, a bit confused. ¡°What did she just whisper?¡± The devils¡¯ cultist asked hispanion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± He said, shrugging. ¡°Whatever, get ready, guys, let¡¯s take her down.¡± the captain yelled, running at me. ¡°Heh, bring it on,¡± I said, changing my clothes to my usual sports bra with a scarf and my cargo pants with ankle boots. Under my scarf, though, I started making an ice shield for in case they went for decapitating me. ¡°She is quite hot.¡± I heard a devil cultist mumbled to herself. ¡°Sorry, but I am taken for the time being,¡± I said, creating 5 throwing knives in each hand before throwing them at them. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Damnit!¡± ¡®Only 2, really? they are good.¡¯ I thought, seeing that I was only able to get 2 of them. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted. She is very good with weapons.¡± the captain said swing his sword at me. Clung! ¡°You might be right about that,¡± I said, stopping his sword with my own. Pushing against him, I jumped upwards, dodging 3 other swordsing down towards me. Falling to the ground, Inded on a panda¡¯s back, making him fall to the ground face first. ¡°Uhg!¡± ¡°But that intel gives you nothing,¡± I said bring my swords down, killing the guy I was standing on. ¡°You never know.¡± the captain said, appearing next to me, trying to stab my gut. ¡°Tsk,¡± clicking my tongue, I jumped away again, leaving my sword behind in the corpse. ¡°She is unarmed. Get her.¡± One of the cultists said, running at me. ¡°Wait!!¡± the captain yelled at his subordinate, only to see the head flying. ¡°Tsk, tsk, you guys are too normal.¡¯ I said, putting the bloody scythe on my shoulder. ¡°Where did thate from?¡± the devils¡¯ cultist said, looking at my scythe. ¡®6 left. I wonder where Kayda is. she did say she will distract the church for me to get the pir, but why hasn¡¯t shee and find me.¡¯ I thought to myself only to see a bright glimmer in the far distance. ¡°Aah, I see, so you guys already have someone to hold Kayda busy,¡± I said, a bit worried about it. ¡°Of course, we have all the preparations needed.¡± ¡°Well, your preparations aren¡¯t without ws,¡± I said, getting in my own fighting stance, holding a scythe behind my back with one free hand in front of me. ¡°We will see about that.¡± the captain said, running at me again. ¡®Hmm, he does have something nned, but what can he do with 6 people.¡¯ I thought, blocking his blows while keeping my eyes on the other around me. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what we¡¯re capable off?¡± the captain said, smirking. ¡°Do it now!¡± Slink! ¡°Cough, wow, that was actually unexpected,¡± I said, coughing up blood looking at the 5 swords that were stabbed through my chest from multiple directions. ¡°I actually thought we wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill you, but I guess I was wrong.¡± The captain said, calmly stabbing me through the heart. Chapter 116 Chapter 116: ¡°Heh, you weren¡¯t wrong,¡± I said, smiling at the captain. ¡°How are you still?¡± The captain said, taking a few steps back in surprise. ¡°Who knows?¡± I said, shrugging before the air around me started freezing. ¡°Getaway!¡± The captain yelled, jumping away. Sadly 2 people weren¡¯t fast enough and were turned into ice sculptures. ¡°Heh, so that¡¯s how you guys did it. shadow magic.¡± I said, coughing more blood. Hitting the ice sculpture humans, they broke apart, falling on the ground. ¡°Sigh, cough, such a pain,¡± I mumbled while pulling the swords out of my chest. ¡°Captain, what is she? How did she survive that?¡± One of the devil cultists said, looking at me skeptically. ..... ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she might not be that simple. We still can¡¯t give up. We still outnumber her by a lot.¡± The captain whispered. ¡®Outnumber me by a lot?¡¯ I thought, confused hearing the captain¡¯s words. Whistle! Stab! ¡°Hmm, so this is what you meant,¡± I said, looking at my raised arm that was pierced by an arrow. ¡°She could react to that.¡± The captain mumbled, depressed. ¡°Why are you surprised?¡± I said, pulling the arrow out of my forearm. ¡°That...¡± ¡°Was it because they used shadow magic while shooting it?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What? Are you saying you can see us using our magic?¡± ¡®Are they dumb or something? The sun might be setting, but it¡¯s still light. Even if it were the night, I would be able to see their fucken shadows move.¡¯ I thought facepalming. ¡°Sigh, you guys aren¡¯t very smart, are you?¡± I said, spinning my scythe, blocking 6 arrows that came from my right side. ¡°Tsk, we will need to distract her.¡± The captain mumbled to his subordinates. ¡°You first need to worry about staying alive,¡± I said, appearing behind him swinging my scythe sideways. ¡°Same to you.¡± The captain said before disappearing in ck smoke. ¡°Zagan, you are quite useless with your shadow magic,¡± I said, jumping forwards dodging the other 3 people¡¯s swords. ¡°Damn, she still dodged that.¡± The captain said, humping after me. ¡°When I see Zagan again, I am going to put him through the wringer for not using his shadow magic this well,¡± I mumbled while paring a few arrows. ¡°Dammit, the intel didn¡¯t say she was this strong. we will need to go all out on her.¡± ¡°Hey, mister captain. I am curious where did you guys find out about me?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Sigh, what¡¯s it going to hurt telling me,¡± I said, sighing to myself while spinning the scythe around. ¡°...that¡¯s true. The people you tortured gave us the intel.¡± The captain said, making me confused. ¡®If that is so, then it seems they can transfer memories or something along those lines. That will also make sense why they didn¡¯t know about my regeneration ability.¡¯ I thought, thinking back to the first fight I had with them. ¡°I-¡± as I started talking again, I tilted my head, dodging a harpoon aimed towards me. ¡°Seriously, a harpoon?¡± ¡°What? They are useful.¡± The captain said, shrugging. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, changing the scythe into 2 katanas, making it easier to block the harpoons and arrows. ¡°Distract her close range. I don¡¯t think she can handle long-range fighters.¡± The captain whispered to his men. ¡®He might not be wrong, but this kind of long-range is no problem.¡¯ I thought, blocking the captains¡¯ sword swings. ¡°Are you sure, cap.? She can use multiple weapons quite well.¡± One of them said, looking at me. ¡°That¡¯s why we are going to need to distract her, and don¡¯t worry. We have back up.¡± The captain said just then 7 other shows appeared behind me. ¡®Hmm, well shit.¡¯ I thought sh stepping away just in time to dodge a dozen harpoons and a sword stab. ¡°Well, I enjoyed I scuffle guys, but I got to go,¡± I said, saluting them before turning around running away. ¡°She is running away!¡± The captain yelled, running after me. ¡°What a coward.¡± One of the devil cultistsments. ¡°Yeah, all talk, no bite.¡± ¡°She is a fox, right? Then why do I see a scary-ugh!¡± another cultist said but couldn¡¯t finish as something suddenly hit him in the head. Boom! ¡°Now you are pissing me off,¡± I said, looking at the group that chased me with an ice bow and an ice quiver holding dozens of ck ice arrows that had some lighting sparks going off inside of them. ¡°a bow?¡± A few devil cultistments confused. ¡°Yeah, so fuck you,¡± I said, releasing 3 arrows towards them. Augh! Augh! Augh! Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°Ugh, watch out. They are exposed on impact.¡± the captain said, seeing the arrows explode instantly after they hit their mark. ¡®Uhm, they don¡¯t. I just got lucky.¡¯ I thought, jumping up dodging a harpoon. Looking in the direction, it came from. I saw a shadow moving away. Aiming my bow towards the direction it was going in, I let loose another infused fire and lightning arrow. Boom! Augh! ¡°Shit, why can she-¡± the captain mumbled, looking at the dead archer on the broken roof just to get blown up himself. Boom! ¡°ha-ha, that¡¯s what you get you to fool. Hahaha.¡± I said,ughing at the leftover devil cultist. Nocking more arrows, I smirked before adding. ¡°The fun only started.¡± Boom! ¡°ha-ha, get fucked!¡± Boom! ¡°Ooh, that one was bloody, hahaha.¡± Boom! ¡°Come on, didn¡¯t you guys say I was a coward? Look at you now. All, pissing yourself in fear.¡± I yelled, smirking at them. ¡°Kitsuna, calm down right now!¡± suddenly, hearing Kayda voice my head clear. Blinking a couple of times, I realize both my arms were engulfed with ck fire and lightning. ¡°Fuck I knew I shouldn¡¯t have used those elements,¡± I said, calming myself, making the fire and lightning on my arms die down. Shaking my head, I look towards Kayda, making my eyes widen. ¡°Hole fuck, what happened? Are you okay?¡± I said, running towards the bloody Kayda. ¡°I should be the one saying that to you,¡± Kayda said, looking at me confused. ¡°What do you mean by that. You are full of blood.¡± I said while inspecting Kayda. ¡°You are also full of blood,¡± Kayda said back, tilting her head at me. ¡°Yeah, but it is usually a thing, isn¡¯t it,¡± I said, lifting Kayda arms. ¡°Hey, stop doing that. This isn¡¯t my blood anyways.¡± Kayda said, pulling away from me. ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°No, with this much, I would have passed out,¡± Kayda said, sighing to herself. ¡°Anyways, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Kayda said, pointing behind me. ¡°Huh? Oh, oops.¡± I said, looking at what Kayda was pointing at. ¡°M-Mo-Monster.¡± One of the cultists mumbled while crawling backward-facing us. ¡°Sheesh, that¡¯s so mean,¡± I whined, not making an effort to hide my prideful smile. ¡°They seem less will strong than thest group.¡± Kaydament with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I am not in the mood,¡± I said, rubbing my head. Looking to the right in the distance, I smiled at what I saw. ¡°Luckily, my apprentice is here for that.¡± ..... ¡°Apprentice? what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, the dumbasses have finally shown themself.¡± ¡°Oh, took them long enough,¡± Kayda said. Just then, multiple figures jumped on all the roofs around us. ¡°Huff finally made it,¡± Sammy said, jumping in front of me. ¡°Oh, took you long enough,¡± I said, extending my hand to rub her head. ¡°Hmph, like I would let you,¡± Sammy said, stepping out of my reach. ¡°Ugh, so mean,¡± I said with a hurt full expression on. ¡°Sammy, stop being mean to her,¡± Wendie said, walking up to us. ¡°Yo, Wendie long time no see.¡± ¡°Hello Nova, can¡¯t really say I am happy to see you.¡± ¡°What!? But you just? You guys are so mean.¡± I said, looking between Wendie and Sammy with a baffled expression. ¡°Says the one who nts bombs into people.¡± ¡°So, I have trust issues. Stop being so sensitive,¡± I said, shrugging making everyone look at me weirdly. ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever,¡± Wendie said, waving me off. ¡°don¡¯t just wave me off,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°So, what should we do with them?¡± Wendie said, looking at Kayda, ignoring me. ¡°You have a base?¡± Kayda said, looking at the 16 tied-up cultists. ¡°of course.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go there. ¡°Wait, leave 4 of them tide to this,¡± I said, taking a giant demon rock out of my storage. ¡°Why?¡± Kayda asked, confused. ¡°That bishop won¡¯t stop looking for me, so this will distract him and let me go,¡± I said, potting the rock down so we could tie the cultist against it. ¡°That sounds like your problem,¡± Sammy said, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You are with me, so it¡¯s our problem now,¡± I said, looking back at her. ¡°She does have a point.¡± One of the crimson bandits said, making everyone look at him weirdly. ¡°Tim shut the fuck up,¡± Sammy said, snapping at him. ¡°Sigh, hey Kayda, can you carry me.¡± ¡°You tired?¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, the bacsh is getting worse.¡± ¡°So, it did activate,¡± Kayda said, walking closer to me. ¡°Just for a minute or two, luckily.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about,¡± Sammy said, getting in between Kayda and me. ¡°Nothing for your ears, Sammy,¡± I said, pushing her away. Chapter 117 Chapter 117: ¡°Is she going to sleep like that the entire time?¡± Grandenzil said, walking into her office where Kayda and I were on one of the couches, and Wendie and Sammy were sitting on the other one across from us, staring at me as I stole their food. Something like that might have happened, but I am confident they never noticed it. ¡°What do you mean, Grandenzil?¡± Kayda said, tilting her head at her. ¡°The damn fox on yourp. Isn¡¯t she going to participate in the conversation?¡± Grandenzil said frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m listening, so you can go on,¡± I said, not moving from my position on Kayda¡¯sp. ¡°She didn¡¯t even open her eyes,¡± Sammy mumbled with a slight chuckle. ¡°Sigh, whatever, can someone at least just tell me everything that happened tonight.¡± ¡°I guess I will start,¡± Kayda said before beginning to exin the events. ¡°Now, you probably already know that Nova can destroy these demon rock pirs with her magic.¡± ..... ¡°Yes, she used lightning magic,¡± Wendie said, nodding. ¡°Well, we decided to destroy all of them,¡± Kayda said, making everyone confused. ¡°Why, if I remember you, Kayda, don¡¯t actually like the church. why are you guys helping them?¡± Grandenzil said, looking at Kayda skeptically. ¡°Personal reasons. Anyway, we headed to the church only to see them still on high alert because of this. I am pretty certain you can guess what afterword¡¯s.¡± Kayda exins. ¡°Yeah, you distracted them so the fox could sneak to the pir. After she destroyed the pir, she ran into those damn devil cultists. You tried to help but were also stopped by them. Actually, it was more like you were the main target, seeing the number of people attacked you.¡± Grandenzilmented, making my ears twitch. ¡°Yeah, the fuckers tried to suicide bomb me,¡± Kayda said aggressively. ¡°...hmm, so they even tried to kamikaze you?¡± I said after Kayda finished her exnation with a tone that made everyone shudder except Kayda. ¡°Hmm, yeah, that¡¯s how I got all that blood on me,¡± Kayda said, shrugging, still petting my head. ¡°Sammy, I hope you are in for more torture training?¡± I said, opening my eyes ncing at Sammy on the other couch. ¡°Hmm, I see no problem. However, are you going to join in?¡± Sammy said, inclining her head. ¡°No, I will only tell you how and that¡¯s all. I think I have seen enough blood for the week.¡± I said, making everyone look at me, surprised. ¡°I see more fun for me,¡± Sammy said with a happy smile. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kayda whispered only so that I could hear it. ¡°I am thinking,¡± I said standing up. ¡°Hey, Grandenzil, is there anywhere I can get some shut-eye?¡± ¡°Down the hall, go left the right 3rd door to your left is a guest room,¡± Grandenzil said, not sparing much attention. ¡°Thanks, and here Sammy,¡± I said, taking out a book and putting it on the table. ¡°What is this?¡± Sammy said, picking up the book from the table. ¡°Its notes. Now, if you excuse me.¡± I said before leaving the room. ¡®My body feels like it¡¯s on fire. Is this really the negative effect of Wrath? I understand now why mom said never to use it, but why did it activate.¡¯ I thought while following Grandenzil directions. ¡°Emotions, maybe. I know I got angry for being described as a dog but was that enough?¡± I mumbled out loud, turning right. ¡®Blood? It doesn¡¯t bother me much, so I didn¡¯t think so. Feeling killing intent? No, then it would have happened while training with mom. Killing? I did go mad the first time killing all those federation fuckers but... Emotions? I think it had something to do with emotions. The first time I understood was with mom almost dying and all but who today? Was it irritations or anger?¡¯ I thought, opening the door to a guest room. ¡°Sigh, this is so irritating.¡± Sigh aggressively. I flopped onto the bed. ¡°I know I have a personality problem. Well, obviously, I saw as I have multiple ones, but is that really a problem. I mean, one is fun, another one is serious, and then there is the crazy one that loves torture and blood. What is wrong with having them? Oh, right, there is also the full wrath personality... that almost came out today. Sigh, good luck to anyone that witnesses it in the future.¡± I said, ending my rant with a full thought look, looking at the ceiling. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move on to something more interesting,¡± I said, using analysis on myself. Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 14 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 1 Tail Demon Fox Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox Gender: Female Level: 40 ss: Unknown (Wrath) Hp: 2800/2800 MP: 10 000/10 000 Str: 1500 Vit: 1400 Def: 1000 Int: 5000 End: 2800 Agt: 3200 Skills: Dimension storage, Demon Fire, Demon Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, Super Regen, Short distance teleport, sword domain, Mana sense, Fox Golden Lightning, Fox Golden Fire, Healing Passive: Heighten senses, eyes of intimidation, Human Form, Night Vision Tail Abilities: LOCKED ¡°.... What!?¡± I shouted, jumping off the bed in shock. ¡°Illusions! There must be someone using one on me or something.¡¯ I thought, looking around the room and releasing all my killing intent for good measure. ¡°...Guess not,¡± I said, sighing to myself while running my hands through my hair. ¡°This really doesn¡¯t make sense. How did my stats go up so much all of a sudden?¡± I said, lying down on the bed again. ¡°Hmm, shouldn¡¯t they be lower because of the shape my body is in, or are they already, and this isn¡¯t my real stats?¡± I said, confused while flexing my hands in front of me. ¡®Mom said, and I read about this as well. If you damage your body, your stats will be lowered until your body is back to tip-top shape. But then again, might the body pain be for another reason and not because my stats are too high for my le-¡® I thought, closing my eyes just to start to smell someoneing closer to my room. Knock knock. ¡°Grandenzil, I am busy. What do you want?¡± I said, sitting up on the bed smelling Grandenzil perfumeing from the door. ¡°Guess I cane in,¡± Grandenzil said, ignoring any protest. ¡°...¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s not really like you doing anything. You just lying on the bed,¡± she said, shrugging closing the door again. ¡°Grandenzil, what are you here for?¡± ¡°I want to know why?¡± ¡°borate, please,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡®I guess she figured it out or a part of my ns.¡¯ I thought, tilting my head. ¡°Why are you trying to help us?¡± ¡°Help? Ha-ha, I think you misunderstand something. I am not helping you. I am making you into something useful.¡± I said, smirking at her. ¡°Even if you say it like that, a bandit group is already very useful.¡± ¡°No, they are not. A bandit group is just a mosh pit of outcasts that only want to receive things instead of working for it,¡± I said with clear disapproval in my tone. ¡°that¡¯s a lie. They are working their ass off.¡± Grandenzil said, trying to defend herself. ¡°Yeah, sure at robbing people,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°And they need to work to make that happen.¡± ¡°Sigh, Grandenzil. I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t destroyed this bandit group with that sort of thinking,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How long does it take to ransack a mansion?¡± ¡°It depends on the size,¡± Grandenzil said, confused at what I was getting at. ¡°The Anabald territory mansion.¡± ¡°About 4 hours.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s longer than I thought. Now how long does it take the Anabald to get their valuables at that point where it would take you guys 4 hours to steal everything. Legally, of course.¡± I exin with an emotional expression. ¡°Decades maybe a hundred years,¡± Grandenzil said with realization. ..... ¡°Do you understand what I am telling you?¡± ¡°You only see us as bandits, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You are fucken bandits. Bandits are useless and a gue to humans or any race. They don¡¯t want to work for what they have. They just want things that they don¡¯t have or should have.¡± I said angrily. ¡°...¡± ¡°Now you already know that I haven¡¯t put a bomb into your daughter. Does anyone else know?¡± I said, changing the subject. ¡°No, because I wanted to know your motive.¡± ¡°You know the ck ops?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I want to make another one like that. But this one will be moreid back about recruitment, and it will be easier to move around without the king knowing it. You guys already have the base of it and a strong one at that, but you guys can¡¯t have the word bandit in your name or do things bandits will do.¡± I said truthfully. ¡°So, you want to make us look like a hero group or something?¡± Grandenzil said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What the fuck? A hero group. What the hell is that.¡± I said, looking at her confused. ¡°Guess not.¡± ¡°No, you guys are going to look more like a mercenary group, and any mercenary group works on the ck market as well. So, there won¡¯t be too many questions even though you¡¯re in the public eye.¡± ¡°I see. I will need to think about it.¡± ¡°Grandenzil, you don¡¯t have an option if we do this or not.¡± ¡°...¡± hearing me, Grandenzil narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Grandenzil, you know already we could have wiped you guys out if needed. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t really care about a bandit group but knowing you guys own multiple orphanages. We can¡¯t let it go anymore.¡± ¡°That... makes sense, but what are you going to do to change this.¡± ¡°You are going to change it. Kayda will draft up some n for you, and you will execute it.¡± ¡°What if they use my weakness?¡± ¡°All your weaknesses will go to the Draig family mansion in the capital and join the crazy squad.¡± ¡°...crazy squad? Really, I am pretty certain they aren¡¯t crazy.¡± ¡°The squad is, hence, the name,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°...fuck.¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118: [City of Anabald] [3 weekster] It has been three weeks since we met up with the crimson bandit, and oh boy, got to say it was way harder to get Wendie to agree to leave her mother than I thought it would. Oh yes, Grandenzil agreed to change the crimson bandits. She even added things she wanted to change for a while now, and I think she will need to start the group from scratch, or mostly having the orphanages will help her a lot. Now for thest 3 weeks. I have destroyed all the demon rock pirs and got to say angel lovers are an ungrateful bunch. Every time I ¡®clean¡¯ one of their church grounds from all the demon rock, they try and kill me. Well, not that they were very strong, being so low in the pecking order. The lucky thing is the devil cultists haven¡¯t interfered for a while, but I do have this feeling it is not very good that they don¡¯t do anything. They might be nning things. Might is the wrong word. They are definitely nning something. Oh, and my body pain also hasn¡¯t reduced a bit. It¡¯s still at that level from 3 weeks ago. ..... Well, on to the next point. My curses have changed quite a lot, and that is not the only thing that changed even my Ele-. ¡°Are you done monologue your trip?¡± A female voice said, sitting across from me on a couch. ¡°No, I was still busy, but it¡¯s fine now,¡± I said, looking at the demoness. ¡°Good, now can you exin to me why you are here?¡± ¡°Hmm, didn¡¯t Kayda tell you?¡± I said, looking at Kayda next to me. ¡°She did, but I want to know why you are here, Kitsuna Draig, adopted daughter of the Draigs.¡± The demoness said, ring at me. ¡°Man, it sounds like you don¡¯t like me,¡± I said, faking a painful expression. ¡°I don¡¯t. the first thing you said to me was, hello, tomato girl.¡± The demoness said, looking at me deadpan. ¡°But I was only stating the truth you look like a human tomato,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°... I will kick you out if you don¡¯t exin yourself, Kitsuna.¡± The demoness said, getting frustrated. ¡°Tsk, no formal speech, I see,¡± I said jokingly. ¡°For you never.¡± The demoness said, shaking her head. ¡°Great, I like it more like that anyway. Now for a reason being here is because I am here looking for your mother.¡± I said with a bright smile. I could also swear I heard Kayda sighed next to me. ¡°And why will YOU be looking for my mother.¡± The demoness said, ring at me again. ¡°Why does it sound like you don¡¯t want my help,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°Because I don¡¯t. You are a derailing fox and a very problematic one.¡± ¡°... that¡¯s quite rude of you,¡± I said with a baffled expression. ¡°it¡¯s as rude as calling someone tomato girl.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You are literally attacking me on an emotional level.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel great, does it.¡± She said with a smug smile blossoming on her face. ¡°Hmm, some advice from a senior. She is a fox. She has been ying with you from the start.¡± Kayda said from myp? Without her wings!? ¡®She could have hidden her wings this entire time!?¡¯ I thought, baffled. ¡°When did you lie down onto myp, and did you have to ruin my fun again,¡± I said calmly. ¡°You, you, you are despicable!!¡± The demoness yelled, standing up pointing at me with anger. ¡°I am a fox. We don¡¯t know the mean of that word,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Garr aghhh! I hate you so much!¡± ¡°Join the club,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°That sounded like you hate yourself, you know,¡± Kayda said, looking up at me from myp with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Uuh, it¡¯s doe, doesn¡¯t it,¡± I said, chuckling. ¡°... I hate you.¡± The Demoness girl said, sighing to herself. ¡°Yet you not doing anything about me.¡± ¡°Do you think I am stupid? Firstly, I have heard of what you do to your enemies and have seen it first-hand as well. So, the conclusion is I hate you, but I won¡¯t try and do something against you. That will only be a battle I will lose.¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯re smarter than I thought.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Kayda, that¡¯s quite mean of you,¡± I said calmly. ¡°What? Am I not allowed to say that?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not. You are from her moms¡¯ generation. This is like having your aunt telling you are a stain on the family¡¯s name.¡± I said, looking between the confused Kayda and a teary-eyed tomato. ¡°That-.¡± ¡°I am leaving. Do whatever you want.¡± The tomato girl said, standing up walking out of the room. ¡°Great, she is going to go and do something stupid to prove you wrong now,¡± I said, looking at Kayda. ¡°Why would she.¡± ¡°Kayda, as I said, you¡¯re from the same generation as her mother. When someone older than you say something to you, it will mean more to them than someone of the same age. Especially when ites from someone they look up to.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re older than her. Look up to?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know that, and didn¡¯t you see the stars in her eyes when we rocked up.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see what you mean. I overlooked that. It seems I have spent too much time with you.¡± ¡°Hey!? How is this my fault now.¡± ¡°You are a person that says what¡¯s on your mind, and it kind of rubbed off on me. In shorter terms, your fault.¡± Kayda said with an arrogant smile. ¡°What!? That¡¯s just dumb. Who told you to pick up my habits?¡± ¡°You.¡± ¡°Me? When and how.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Hah, can¡¯t think of an answer, can you, lizard,¡± I said before I was thrown out of the mansion through the window. ¡°What the fuck, Kayda!!!¡± I yelled while falling to the ground. Boom! Again, on impact, a small crater came into existence. ¡°That woman is mad in so many ways,¡± I said, standing up from the ground. ¡°Well, anyway, let¡¯s continue exploring Anabald,¡± I said, dusting myself off while walking to the front gates. [3 hourster] ¡°Man, the city of Anabald is quite a. Especially the view.¡± I said, sitting on a ship¡¯s Crowsnest looking out to sea or ocean. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know what they call the ocean here,¡± I said with a thoughtful expression. ¡®Analysis¡¯ Skills: Dimension storage, Devil Fire, Devil Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, Super Regen, Short distance teleport, sword domain, Mana sense, Fox Golden Lightning, Fox Golden Fire, Healing Passive: Heighten senses, eyes of intimidation, Human Form, Night Vision Tail Abilities: LOCKED ¡®After 3 weeks, my stats didn¡¯t change at all. I didn¡¯t even get a level from all the monsters I killed. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ I thought, sighing. ¡°Though devil magic is quite problematic and useful, I guess. Not that I know what makes it better than demon magic.¡± I said, lifting my hands in front of me. I lit the one on fire and the other one with lightning. ¡°And here is the best part I feel more rxed and in control using them. I can finally train them more.¡± I said, smiling happily. ¡°Hoy there may I help thy.¡± Someone from the deck under me said, making me look down. ¡°Hmm, did I hear correctly?¡± ¡°Hoy there may boy theiredown from my Crowsnest?¡± the captain said, waving at me. ..... ¡°Right,¡± I said, nodding before jumping for the Crowsnest. Seeing his panic at me falling towards him, I chuckled,nding on the deck safely without any problem. ¡°How you are not that flimsy?¡± The man said, surprised-looking me over again. ¡°of course, I got up to your Crowsnest without you noticing.¡± ¡°Hoy true that. They want to join my crew?¡± ¡°Uhm, ha-ha, sorry, but I am a bit young to join your little crew,¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°Young?¡± The guy said, confused. ¡°Yeah, I am only 14 years old,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Thy 14 and cursed.¡± One of the other crew members said with pity. ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot they are more visible now,¡± I mumbled, touching my face. ¡°Yeah, born with it. Well, anyways, see yea,¡± I said, disappearing from their view. ¡°Hoy 14 and already that strong. Bright future they have.¡± The captain said, somehow knowing I could still hear him. ¡®When I found out that my curses were changing, I thought. I hoped they would be obsoleted and disappear. I mean, I am a girl now. I don¡¯t want something to ruin my skin, but nooo. They just had to get bigger.¡¯ I thought, running on the roofs towards the Anabald mansion. Arriving at the front gate of the estate, it was already nighttime. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t think I walked that far from the mansion. lucky I already ate, so I am not that hungry right now, and Kayda should have got me some food.¡± I said, jumping the fence. ¡°Hmm, I see they already know of meing in like that,¡± I mumbled, seeing the security guards in the shadow only giving me a nce before going back to their work. ¡®Hmm, now just to find the open window.¡¯ I thought, walking to the mansion. Chapter 119 Chapter 119: Luckily, it didn¡¯t take me long to find the open window or open door, this time to get into my room for the night. ¡°Finally, back, huh?¡± Kayda said when I walked into the room. ¡°Hmm, you here?¡± I said, confused, closing the door. ¡°Yeah, I want to see that curse of yours again. Just to make certain it doesn¡¯t change again.¡± Kayda said, turning towards me on the bed. ¡°Oh, okay. Just let me shower, then I will be back.¡± ¡°...okay, make it quick,¡± Kayda said with a dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°don¡¯t think I miss that glint in your eye,¡± Imented, walking into the bathroom. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s not as you dislike it,¡± Kayda said, pouted. ..... ¡°... that... might be true,¡± I muttered inaudibly. ¡®I still can¡¯t believe she has been peeking on me since I kissed her on her head at thatke. The worst part is I only realized this in thest 3 weeks, and I don¡¯t even mind. Fuck I haven¡¯t even peeked on her yet, and I was a guy before. We haven¡¯t even kissed yet.¡¯ I thought, frustrated and a bit flustered. p. ¡°Calm down, you dumb fox,¡± I said, rubbing my now sore cheeks. Opening my eyes, I look at the mirror. 1,97 m tall, with blood-red hair cut short to 6 cm long with 1 cm of it being ice white. Even though the hair was unkept and spiky, you could still easily see the two fox ears sporting the same kind of hair. Going down, you can see two ck eyes with red fox-shaped irises. These were joined with medium to small lips that were barely hiding the 2 canine teeth. As if that weren¡¯t scary enough of features, you could see two lines that looked like lightning fireing down from both eyes towards the cheekbone. If you follow these lines downwards, you will know once they reach the base of the neck, they suddenly take a turn towards the shoulders. Halfway towards the shoulder, it takes another turn going towards the back. Again, just when it reaches the back, it turns again, but both lines turn towards each other and meet each other in the middle of the spine. Forming a ck pool 3cm high and 6cm wide. In the middle on the bottom side, a tree-like shape starts growing out of the blob heading down words to the small but firm butt. Even though at first nce you would think it¡¯s an upside-down tree but on the second look, you will realize it is a thunderstorm tattoo with lightning shape lines and clouds around it, but if you look closely at the clouds again, you will see a fire raging about seemingly devouring light as its food. ¡°Sigh, I am not even pretty anymore and just a pure monster at this point,¡± I said, sighing depressed. Grabbing my sports bra, I was about to pull it up when I heard the door to the bathroom opening. ¡°that¡¯s not true, and you know it,¡± Kayda said, walking up to me. ¡°Hmm, not just going to peek today,¡± I said, smirking at her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try and change the subject,¡± Kayda said with a severe expression. ¡°What subject? You, peeking on me or me taking a shower.¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°...¡± all I got was a look of disapproval. ¡°Hmm, so about you peeking on me,¡± I said, smiling again. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why what?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to me about how you feel?¡± ¡°Dumb question,¡± I said, looking at her like she was an idiot. ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°No, I do trust you, but this is way too personal for me to just tell you,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust me enough?¡± ¡°In a way, yes.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°don¡¯t get me wrong, I know we are soul mates, but I have known you for like a month, almost two. And I don¡¯t even know what you said is true. Yes, I do like you. Yes, I do feel a connection. But I don¡¯t love you yet. Hell, things like love will still take me some time. My mother took 3 years to make me open up to her, and she was the only person other than some guards and servants I saw for all that time. No matter what you have been through, you will break someday. And I have been looking for such a connection for a long time.¡± I said, adding thest part inaudible. ¡°I see what you mean, but I want to know how the current me with the current trust you have for me can help you,¡± Kayda said, wrapping her arms around me. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good question,¡± I said, looking down at her petting her head. ¡°You can tell me, you know. I can hold my tongue if I feel like it.¡± Kayda said with determination. ¡°That might be true, but stop feeling me up and get out. I need a shower like now.¡± I said, pulling her off me. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s not my fault, okay,¡± Kayda whined, not stopping me from pushing her out. ¡°Yes, yes, you weirdo.¡± ¡®I should have never kissed her on the forehead.¡¯ I thought while pushing Kayda out of the bathroom. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to push like this.¡± ¡°Shut it. Now go out. I need to think on my own.¡± ¡°... can I stay and wait. In the room, of course.¡± ¡°...yes, and don¡¯t bring out your wings for tonight, okay,¡± I said after thinking it over. ¡°But.¡± ¡°I won¡¯tin if I were you, body pillow.¡± ¡°Body pillow? Wait-¡± Kayda said, confused before realizing what I meant by it. ¡°Shoo and shut it,¡± I said, kicking her in the back sending her flying out of the bathroom. ¡°I need privacy,¡± I mumbled, creating an inner wall of ice around the entire room. ¡°Haah, why did I say that!!! So, embarrassing!¡± I said, crouching on the floor beet red. ¡°I am way too sensitive today,¡± I mumbled while pping my cheeks again. ¡®The ocean was my favorite thing about Japan. today¡¯s view must have made me nostalgic or something.¡¯ I thought, standing up walking to the shower, unknowingly smiling to myself. ¡°Guess I still miss my old life, or is it just the sea?¡± I said with a thoughtful expression while undressing before climbing into the shower. Contrary to what most people think about me, I hate warm showers. It burns my skin and leaves red marks for days. Not even my regen helps with that. Kayda also found this out in thest three weeks where she made a bath for me. I wasn¡¯t having a good day. The bath didn¡¯t help. It made it worse. I was a tomato for 3 days, luckily only 3. I was a human burrito for all three days. Like I know it¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary in this world, but hell, I don¡¯t want to look like that. My new curse tattoo already makes every civilian, and most adventurers keep their distance from me. Not that I actually mind. It is way easier to move around, but the sad thing is that the receptionist at the guild is always a stuttering mess because of how scared they are. That reminds me that I still need to visit this city adventurer¡¯s guild to let them know that Kayda and I were here. Well, not that it matters, really. I don¡¯t think we will do and quest while we are here. Hmm, actually, we might do to hide behind it when we do some investigation. ¡°Uhm, Kitsuna. Are you sure about this?¡± Kayda stuttered, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡®Hmm, how did I end up like this?¡¯ I thought, realizing I was cuddling with Kayda, and I was the big spoon. She does look considerablyfortable in my embrace. ¡°Are you against this?¡± ¡°Well, your quite cold, you know. I might be a scorch dragon and all, but I can still feel cold.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t see you moving, though.¡± ¡°Well, you are in a sensitive position at the moment, so I am taking advantage of it.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Did you know the sea, ocean was my favorite view in Japan?¡± ¡°Japan? Where you came from?¡± ¡°Yeah, the ce was a big ind in the upper half of the globe.¡± ¡°I see, so the year when you were busy running away and traveling, you saw the ocean a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah, it always calmed me down and cleared my head. I think today was the first time in a while that my head was so clear. I don¡¯t like it.¡± I said, adding thest part softly. ¡°So, you are more rxed.¡± ¡°No, I am more clear-headed, making me think about how I acted thest couple of months,¡± I said with a dissatisfactory tone. ¡°... you don¡¯t like how you have been acting, have you,¡± Kayda said after thinking. ¡°...¡± she didn¡¯t need an answer to her question, so I didn¡¯t say anything. ..... ¡°How do you want to spend the next month then,¡± Kayda said with a concerning tone. ¡°I think we go with our original n in finding the head of the Anabald.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°I have lived under stress for years, and with problems, I won¡¯t cave in so easily, but little tomato girl is starting to run on fumes. I could hear her shouting around the mansion when I came back looking for the open the door to my room.¡± I exin, sighing. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s right, she might act all mature and everything, but she is only 14 years old,¡± Kayda said with a shocked face. ¡°Yeah, she isn¡¯t like Amari and me, who have lived 17 years before,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°So, you want to help her.¡± ¡°In a way. I also want a favor from her in the end.¡± ¡°... Kitsuna,¡± Kayda said with a warning tone stretching her so that she could look at me. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing bad I just want some info on devils. It¡¯s for Nero.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Fine, but what about afterward?¡± ¡°We go to the Draigs territory to get some smithing done,¡± I said, smiling happily. ¡°Sigh you and weapons,¡± Kayda said, shaking her head helplessly. Chapter 120 Chapter 120: Knock. Creak. ¡°Hmm,¡± humming waking up from weird sounds, I opened my eyes, slowly getting used to the light early in the morning. ¡°Yo, this is a sight I didn¡¯t expect to see to happen.¡± An annoyed female voice said, getting closer to the bed. ¡°Hmm, oh, miss Anabald,¡± I said, looking at the tomato girl standing next to the bed looking down at us. ¡°So, mind exining? I don¡¯t really want my servants touching some fox juices.¡± The walking Tomato said, not hiding her disgusted expression. ¡°How rude of you, Tomato. We didn¡¯t do anything and shut up. You are going to wake her up.¡± I said with a disapproved look. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about that, seeing as the great Sage fell for- Boom!¡± Before she could finish, she went flying into the wall. ..... ¡°I understand you¡¯re under a lot of stress but keep your mouth shut. You are making assumptions that will get you killed.¡± I said, ring at her in my hands which I was pushing against the wall. ¡°Hah, so the fox does actually have a heart.¡± She said, sneering. The sneer didn¡¯tst long as she felt an impact on her ribs. CRACK ¡°Augh!!¡± ¡°wasn¡¯t it you who said you won¡¯t be looking to make trouble with me because you will lose? Then what is this?¡± I said, putting more effort into my grip around her throat-cutting of her airways. ¡°...¡± gasping for air, I could see the despair in her eyes before she passed out. ¡°Kitsuna, I think that¡¯s enough,¡± Kayda mumbled, still lying on the bed. ¡°I just thought she needed to sleep some. That bags under eyes are even bigger than yesterday.¡± I said, gently picking up the demon girl into my arms. ¡°Yeah, but that was too the extreme. Sigh, whatever, it is what it is. Something must have happenedst night for her to act like this.¡± Kayda said, sitting up in the bed. ¡°I agree we will have to ask the butler.¡± Knock knock. ¡°Talk about the devil, and he will appear,¡± Kayda said, looking at the open door where the butler was standing with a small smile looking at the passed-out demon. Although he is called a butler, he doesn¡¯t look like one at all. Sandals on his feet. A flowery t-shirt with denim shorts. With sunsses on his head. Oh, but he does have the grey hair and mustache of a butler. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience. We couldn¡¯t get her to sleep.¡± The butler said with a slight bow. ¡°As I thought you were hoping for this,¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°That makes me sound like a bad retainer, young miss.¡± ¡°Well, you are,¡± I said with an emotionless tone. ¡°...anyways, I will take the young miss to her bed.¡± The butler said, ignoring my insult. ¡°Nope, let¡¯s walk and talk,¡± I said, gesturing for him to lead the way towards the little tomatoes room. ¡°... okay, follow me.¡± ¡°Kitsuna, shouldn¡¯t we change first,¡± Kayda said a bit hesitantly. ¡°Hmm,¡± only when Kayda mentioned it, I realized I was still in my PJs, and she was still in bed hiding her body with the covers. A t-shirt and a pair of tiny pants that were my PJs. Looking up at the butler, I saw him looking at Kayda, then at me. ¡°I have seen more people naked than-¡± the butler started to say before being interrupted by a shouting from behind me. ¡°Shut up! We don¡¯t want to know that.¡± Kayda yelled, flustered. ¡°We will wait outside for you,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°Hmm, aren¡¯t you going to...¡± the butler said, looking at me, making his voice die down. ¡°Yea, I got skills,¡± I said, now dressed in my everyday clothes. Even my scarf was wrapped around my neck again. ¡°I see.¡± The butler said, walking out with me following behind him. ¡°Give me 10 min,¡± Kayda said before I kicked the door closed behind us. ¡°So, mind exining what is going on with the girl,¡± I said, holding the demoness in a princess carry. ¡°...¡± ¡°You might want to tell us. You never know what sort of connections we built upon our way here.¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if young miss wants to involve you two with the house of Anabald problems.¡± The butler declined politely. ¡°House of Anabald problem? Heh, do you really think something like the head of the house going missing is only your problem?¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Yes.¡± He answered curtly. ¡°Wrong. The Anabald are responsible for protecting the border. The kingdoms rely on them to do their job. But having a 14-year-old whose training isn¡¯t even finished to take care of the entire territory. It¡¯s madness, stupid uncalled for, and irresponsible.¡± ¡°So, you are saying to leave it to another 14-year-old.¡± ¡°Aah, yes, that doesn¡¯t make sense, does it,¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, leave it to Kayda then. She isn¡¯t as young as me.¡± I said before feeling an impact on my head. Smack. ¡°don¡¯t say it like I am old,¡± Kayda said, hitting me over the head again. ¡°you¡¯re done? I thought you were going to take 10 mins.¡± I said, ignoring her re. ¡°Again, a thing I learned from you,¡± Kayda said, intensifying the re at me. ¡°What?¡± I said, tilting my head in confusion. ¡°Well, mister butler leads the way,¡± Kayda said, ignoring me. ¡°As you will.¡± He said, turning around waking. ¡°Now then, while we are walking, tell us what happenedst night?¡± Kayda asked after a few seconds of walking. ¡°Sigh, I see you will not give up.¡± The butler said, sighing defeated. ¡°Well, obviously not. This is the purpose of my visit.¡± Kayda said, a bit aggressive. ¡°We have been looking into the disappearance of mdy for months now, and a few weeks ago, we notice something strange happening in the slums.¡± ¡°Few weeks? When did the churches get destroyed?¡± I ask, interrupting him. ¡°Our intel told us it was connected to the church, so we start searching deeper into it and found weird experiments the church was doing to the slum inhabitants.¡± ¡°I can already tell where this is going,¡± I said, looking at Kayda that nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± ¡°Hmm, well, after we confirmed something was going on, we started making ns to raid them. Last night was the night we chose to do so.¡± ¡°Let me guess it was a trap.¡± ¡°Yes, we sent out 60 high-ranking military men and women. Only three came back. They abandoned their duties. They even left the bodies of all 57 people behind.¡± The butler said with disdain. ¡°Abandoned their duties? What do you mean by that.¡±? ¡°They ran away like cowards.¡± ¡°I see. Let me guess. You killed them,¡± Kayda said in a judgemental tone. ¡°Yes, on the spot.¡± the butler said, nodding. ¡°Sigh, did you guys at least ask some questions?¡± Kayda said, sighing in disappointment. ¡°... they were traitors. They deserved it.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not what I asked?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°We are close.¡± ¡®These guys are as dumb as ites.¡¯ I thought, narrowing my eyes at the butler. ¡°He isn¡¯t telling us everything,¡± Kayda whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t say, haha,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Anyways, what are your ns now that your raid failed,¡± Kayda asked the butler. ¡°We sent an investigation team this morning. They should be back in an hour or two with a report.¡± The butler said,ing to a stop in front of a door. Looking back at us, he added. ¡°This is the young misses sleeping courters.¡± ¡°Great, then open up so I can put her on the bed,¡± I said, clicking my tongue at him. ..... ¡°Uh.¡± Nodding, he opened the door and made way for us to get in. ¡°Hmm, jip a teenager¡¯s room,¡± Kayda said, seeing the interior of the room. The wall was pink with 3 big body-size mirrors in one corner. There were also about 13 teddies on her neon purple bed sheets. You could also see the giant walk-in closet next to the 3 mirrors. ¡°Now, this is how a 14-year-old bedroom must look like,¡± Imented, walking to the bed. Opening up the covers, I put her down gently underneath before tucking her in. ¡°Hmm, she should be out for a day at least,¡± I said, turning around to two people looking at me weirdly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can be that gentle.¡± The butler said, baffled. ¡°You know how to treat someone younger than you nicely,¡± Kayda said with a grin. ¡°Ugh, whatever,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Hehe, we just ying.¡± ¡°Anyways, mister butler are you certain that the church kidnapped the head of the house,¡± I said, looking down at him. ¡°...I did not say anything like that.¡± ¡°don¡¯t y dumb. Being from a demon house, the obvious first suspect will be the ones that are against demons.¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°In the beginning, we thought for certain it was them because they started to expand towards our territory, but.¡± He said, trailing off. ¡°But now that the churches are being attacked by someone unknown, you already figured out that it wasn¡¯t them,¡± Kayda said, finishing his sentence. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°Well, lucky for you, you won¡¯t have to start from scratch,¡± I said smugly. ¡°And what might you simply by that.¡± ¡°Simple, we already know who kidnapped her or suspected who did it, but we don¡¯t know their goal by doing so,¡± Kayda said, smiling. ¡°Well, we might have our suspicions but nothing concrete,¡± I added that Kayda nodded. ¡°I see. Might I be briefed about this, please?¡± ¡°Nope, I do not trust you at all,¡± I said before Kayda could say anything. Chapter 121 Chapter 121: ¡°Kitsuna, he is the head butler,¡± Kayda informed, confused. ¡°Yeah and? I don¡¯t give a shit. I will only tell the tomato girly, and she can tell the rest.¡± I said, shrugging looking at the butlers¡¯ neutral expression. ¡°Sigh, fine,¡± Kayda said, giving up. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go find that captain from yesterday. I think he might be of help.¡± I spoke ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Not really, but what else are we going to do here. Oh, and mister butler does tell us where this ce you tried to raid.¡± I asked politely. ¡°No, we are not going there, Kitsuna,¡± Kayda said sternly. ¡°What, why not,¡± I said, surprised at Kayda¡¯ denial. ..... ¡°it¡¯s way too dangerous to go there,¡± Kayda said, shaking her head. ¡°Hmm, you might be right, but we do need to see the ce,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°We are not going in,¡± Kayda said sternly. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°Fine, the location please,¡± Kayda said, looking at the butler. ¡°I will get a written version for you right away.¡± The butler said before running away. ¡°You think he will really give it?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°don¡¯t know,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Well, anyway, let¡¯s leave the girl to sleep in peace,¡± I said, ncing at the sleeping tomato girl. ¡°I guess we can do that.¡± ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s the tomato girl¡¯s name? She never told me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Aaah, I forgot,¡± Kayda said, looking away. ¡°You... forgot what¡¯s her name,¡± I said, stumped. ¡°Uh, it was on the tip of my tongue, but I forgot it,¡± Kayda said, trying to give a good excuse. ¡°I see. We will ask herter then,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Okay, oh, here hees back,¡± Kayda said, seeing the butler walking towards us with a few pieces of paper. ¡°Great took him long enough,¡± I said, walking towards him. ¡°Here you go. as ask the location of the suspect with some extra info about the ce.¡± The butler said, handing the papers to Kayda. ¡°Thanks,¡± Kayda said, handing it to me, not giving it even a second nce. ¡°Thanks, I will read through themter,¡± I said, putting it in my storage. ¡°You? What about Kayda.¡± ¡°Her annalistic ability about some things is better than mine, but hermon sense isn¡¯t perfect yet,¡± Kayda said, smirking at me. ¡°Are you praising me or dissing me,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Noment.¡± ¡°Right, I will take my leave then.¡± The butler said, nodding hesitantly before walking away quickly. ¡°You wronged me,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Noment,¡± Kayda said, turning around walking towards the exit of the mansion. ¡°Hey, you need to pay for that,¡± I said, following behind her. ¡°I do?¡± Kayda said, looking at me baffled. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°no.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°no¡± ¡°Yes, you do.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Right at yea. But I will keep that in my pockets.¡± I said, making Kayda defeated expression change into one of confusion. ¡°...what?¡± Kayda said, looking at me confused. ¡°I will dish out your punishment on ater date,¡± I said with a sadistic grin. ¡°Dealing with the devil is so troublesome,¡± Kayda said, sighing to her fate. ¡°Ho, Ho, Ho but don¡¯t forget I also need to get back at you for peeking on me for a month,¡± I said with a wider grin than before. ¡°Troublesome, I tell you troublesome.¡± [3hourster] ¡°Ya want to know where the ck market is, is it.¡± The captain from yesterday said, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°Yeah, I need some info, money, and connections. You know the normal things.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use that body of yours.¡± A passer-by said, only to lose his head afterward. ¡°Man, what a mood killer,¡± I said, chuckling a small fireball at the body burning it to ash. ¡°The usual things ya say?¡± He said, narrowing his eyes, even more, ignoring me just killing a person right in front of him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. It¡¯s nothing that will get a bounty on your name or damage your name at all,¡± I said, reassuring him. ¡°I ain¡¯t worried about that. Why would a 14-year-old kid ask me? Even when their guardian is standing behind them.¡± He said, gesturing to Kayda. ¡°Guardian? No, she is my partner.¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°I ain¡¯t judging, but if she ain¡¯t the same as you ain¡¯t the age gap...¡± he said, trailing off. ¡°Oh, I never thought about that,¡± I said with a thoughtful look. ¡°Hmm, me neither. Luckily, you look older.¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°I see, so it¡¯s mutual.¡± the captain said, nodding in relief. ¡°Hmm, in a way is,¡± I said, ncing at Kayda¡¯s wings. ¡°in... never mind. You wanted to know where the ck market is, yea.¡± He said, changing the subject. ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°Okay, it is here at the dock underwater.¡± The captain said, pointing downwards. ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± I said, looking down, surprised. ¡°Yea, it¡¯s the best ce to have it as you can run away easier.¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess you can run away easier then,¡± Kayda said with a thoughtful look. ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s like the mafia. They always work at docks with drugs and shit.¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Mafia?¡± The captain said, confused. ¡°don¡¯t worry about her. She is just talking to herself,¡± Kayda said, pushing me away. ¡°I... I see.¡± ¡°Now, how do we get ess to the ck market,¡± Kayda asked, smiling. ¡°Come to my boatter tonight, and I will take you there.¡± the captain said, gesturing to his boat docked. ¡°Uh, that will be great, thank you,¡± Kayda said, nodding. ¡°Hey, Kayda, do you think we will need to swim to get to the ck market?¡± I whispered into Kayda¡¯s ear, knowing the captain would hear me. ¡°Hmm, I hope not,¡± Kayda said, looking at the captain, worried. ..... ¡°don¡¯t worry, that isn¡¯t needed.¡± The captain said,ughing. ¡°Aah, that sucks,¡± I said, pouting. ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go. We have more things to do. meet youter, mister captain.¡± Kayda said, waving at the captain while dragging me away. ¡°Cyater.¡± The captain said, turning around walking away. ¡°Hey Kitsuna, how did you make him tell us,¡± Kayda asked the moment we left the docks. ¡°Hmm, I looked around yesterday in my free time. First were the slums for any dealings and things like that, but I didn¡¯t find anything there except the fortress. Knowing I wouldn¡¯t find anything, I went to the docks and asked around. Apparently, that captain is quite the softy. so, I went to his ship and sat on his Crowsnest while looking out to see making look like I was longing for freedom.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°You, you yed with him.¡± ¡°Yes, he also asked me to join, but because I said I was too young. Because of this, he decided to help me if needed. Well, that is also why I kind of showed him I was cursed.¡± I said, rubbing my head awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. One night you regret how you have been acting, and the next day you do it again.¡± ¡°... yeah, it¡¯s kind of my way of living,¡± I said with a sad tone. ¡°Well, in some cases, it¡¯s not bad to be like that. You just need to know the line.¡± Kayda said, gently putting her hand on my shoulder. ¡°I will try,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Haah, I will try, try, try. What the fuck is that try? You don¡¯t try. You do okay.¡± Kayda said, scolding me. ¡°... wait, you sound like Mom,¡± I said, smiling unconsciously. ¡°Stacy? Hmm, I guess that is something she would say.¡± Kayda said with a thoughtful look. ¡°But your right. There is t something like tries. There is only doing. Hahaha. Thanks, Kayda, for reminding me.¡± I said,ughing before hugging Kayda. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s fine,¡± Kayda said, blushing. ¡°Now to the slums,¡± I said, letting her go before jumping onto the closes roof. ¡°Oi, don¡¯t just jump on people¡¯s roofs like that,¡± Kayda said, following me. ¡°What, why not?¡± I said, looking at Kayda confused. ¡°Because it is not actually allowed.¡± ¡°So, who is going to catch us. City guards?¡± ¡°y yes,¡± Kayda said, a bit embarrassed, knowing what my reaction would be. ¡°Pff, what are they going to do. Try and catch us? We both know city guards are way too slow to do that. All they can do is yell at us to stop, and that is going to do even less.¡± ¡°... I can¡¯t really deny that. City guards are really weak.¡± Kayda mumbled, giving up. ¡°Oh, I know. Why don¡¯t we make it a race? The first one to the location wins.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it will be fun, and I always love doing parkour in my past life.¡± ¡°p, parkour? What is that?¡± ¡°Hmm, how to exin. It¡¯s like you are running through a training course, but you are doing it through a city making it illegal in away.¡± ¡°I see. Are there any rules, and what does the winner get?¡± ¡°Winner gets one wish like always, and there are no rules. You can use everything you have to get at the location.¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Is that so. You know where the ce is, don¡¯t you?¡± Kayda said, looking at me skeptically. ¡°Uh, I have been calling it a fortress after all,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Okay, how are we going to call the start,¡± Kayda said, nodding. ¡°Oh, when this-¡± ¡°You there, stop right there ande down here, right now.¡± Suddenly we heard a man shout from behind on the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± Confused, we looked back and down to the street we saw alone city guard looking up at us. Kayda and I looked at each other before bursting outughing. ¡°Stand still ande down to the ground,¡± Kayda said, wheezing. ¡°What a hypocrite,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°I am from the city-¡± ¡°Yea, no one cares,¡± I said, waving him off. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go when this is the ground,¡± Kayda said, lifting up a knife before throwing it into the air. Chapter 122 Chapter 122: ¡°Fuck! That backfired.¡± I shouted, frustrated,nding on a roof next to Kayda, a few hundred meters away from the fortress. ¡°Hehe, now what will I ask,¡± Kayda said, giggling to herself. ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t think you would use your dragon form to win this.¡± ¡°Well, you used your fox form.¡± ¡°Because you used your dragon form!!¡± I yelled out again out of frustration. ¡°You also used sh step the entire time. ¡°Yeah, and you just flew over everyone while I needed to hide and run between buildings.¡± ¡°Yeah, but you said there were no rules.¡± ..... ¡°... true, but doing that ruined the entire purpose of the challenge. Anyways how did you know where this ce was?¡± I said, trying to change the subject. ¡°Aah, I have been to this city many times. I might actually know it on the back of my hand.¡± ¡°that¡¯s unfair,¡± I said, pouting. ¡°Not really. You already knew where it was.¡± ¡°Yes, but you are faster than me. Especially in your dragon form.¡± I said, getting more depressed. ¡°Ha-ha, there were no rules. You said it yourself.¡± Kayda said, shrugging, not letting her smirk falter. ¡°Sigh, well, what is your wish,¡± I asked, pulling my hands through my hair. ¡°Hmm, there is a festival in a week. Let¡¯s go together. Oh, and wear a kimono, okay.¡± Kayda said, winking at me. ¡°Ugh, you serious? a kimono?¡± I said, frowning. ¡°Yeah, I think you would look good in one,¡± Kayda said, checking me out. ¡®Danger-looking fox girl plus kimono equals hotness.¡¯ I thought, sighing. ¡°Tsk, for some reason, I can¡¯t refute that anymore,¡± I said, ring at Kayda. ¡°Hmm, did something happen with you?¡± Kayda said, a bit worried. ¡°, no-no, it¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°You are sure.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s back to the main thing,¡± I said, looking at the fortress in the distance. It quickly stood out from the other ces in the slums with its 4 stories, metal windows, and marble walls. ¡°It really is a giant fortress. It wasn¡¯t this bigst time.¡± Kayda said, sighing. ¡°Yeah? but how did the Anabald try and siege this thing?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you see the giant doors at the bottom of the building?¡± Kayda said, looking at me weirdly. ¡°Oh, I do see door-like shapes, but they are no doors.¡± ¡°Nova, don¡¯t you see the hinges on the sides pointing out?¡± ¡°Oh, you mean those little metal tes?¡± ¡°Yes, those little... they are fake,¡± Kayda said, looking at the things. ¡°Jip, but there should be other entrances around it in other buildings. There was no way two 30cm hinges would be able to care a marble door, and why would the hinges be shown outside? You can just break, and the door should fall over on its own.¡± I exin with a thoughtful look. ¡°Yeah, that is a very clever trick.¡± ¡°Hmm, I bet the ce has self-repair on it as well.¡± ¡°Probably, those hinges are quite obvious. The team fromst night should have targeted that first.¡± ¡°Yeah, and there is no show of battle at all this morning.¡± ¡°Aah, that probably because the Anabald cares a lot about their deceasedrades and servants.¡± ¡°So, they retrieved their bodies?¡± I said, amused. ¡°Yes, most likely,¡± Kayda said, nodding disappointed. ¡°I see what a waste of time,¡± ¡°I would advise you not to finish what you are thinking.¡± A man suddenly said from behind us. Turning around, I saw a man in histe 20 looking at me. He was wearing a ck and white armor set with a great sword strap to his waist. If it weren¡¯t for his bright blue eyes, I would have felt a bit intimidated by hisrge build and armor. ¡°Heh, that got you mad,¡± I said, smirking at the man. ¡°...¡± narrowing his eye at us, he moved his hand to his sword ¡°Oh, you want to fight,¡± I said, walking closer to him getting in front of Kayda. ¡®He isn¡¯t weak, and I don¡¯t know how fast he is.¡¯ I thought, making sure my smirk didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Tsk,¡± disappearing from view, he appeared in front of me, making my eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Ugh,¡± I grunted, grabbing the sword. ¡°Die for the devil¡¯s cult.¡± The man mumbled in a monotone voice. ¡°Nova!?¡± Kayda yelled, surprised. ¡°don¡¯t worry, you will be joining her in a few seconds. What?¡± The man said before trying to get his sword back. ¡°Hehe, you missed idiot,¡± I said, smirking at him, holding the sword in me. ¡°What!?¡± The man eximed, surprised wide-eyed. ¡°Cheers, idiot,¡± I said just before a scorching beam took his head away. ¡°Nova, you are being too careless,¡± Kayda whined, hitting me over the head. ¡°What you were also surprised he snuck up to us this closely,¡± I said, looking at the body with aplicated expression. ¡°Yes, but provoking him and trying to protect me in the process,¡± Kayda said, mad and worried. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to protect you. It¡¯s just I would survive his stab while you won¡¯t.¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°Whatever floats your boat,¡± Kayda said, pouting. ¡°Yeah yeah, now help me get this sword out of me. This thing just doesn¡¯t want to budge,¡± I said, struggling to get the sword out of my chest. ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± Kayda said, walking closer. ¡°Dammit, why isn¡¯t. Oh, his falling over.¡± I said, annoyed only to see the guy¡¯s body falling, overtaking me with it. crash ¡®Shit, that armor what probably heavier than I thought.¡¯ I thought, seeing the roof breaking at the impact of the body and looking at the ck armor still trying to get the sword out of my chest. Crash. ¡°Huh? Of fuck.¡± Looking down the broken part of the roof, I cursed my luck, only seeing darkness. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kayda said, walking towards the hole. ¡°Kayda, help! Me, there is nothing under this roof. In other words, this house is an entrance or trap of that fortress.¡± I said worriedly, pulling on the sword. ¡°This thing isn¡¯ting out. There got it out, sigh.¡± I said, sighing in relief. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get off,¡± Kayda said, also sighing in relief. ¡°Oh, fuck, this isn¡¯t what I wanted!?¡± I yelled, paling at the roof give in under my feet. ¡°Nova!?¡± Kayda yelled, grabbing my hand. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s actually not that deep?¡± I said, seeing that the hole was only 100m deep. ¡°Kayda, go get some back off from the Anabald. We are taking this fortress.¡± I said, letting go of Kayda¡¯s hand. I threw a war hammer against her stomach, sending her backward, and added. ¡°Ugh nova!¡± Kayda yelled in anger. ¡°Sorry, I will make it up to youter,¡± I said, disappearing into the darkness. Letting the darkness engulf me made my night visione into effect. ¡°Now tond gracefully,¡± I said. Turning around in the air, I looked at the floor 76 m away and got closer. Luckily, the sides of the hole weren¡¯t very wide, 4 or 3 meters wide. Smiling to myself, I made two long-ded sickles in my hands with a chain connecting both of them. ¡°This will do,¡± I said, throwing them at the opposite walls. ..... boom boom ¡°Hmm, is that a door?¡± I said, seeing a wooden door a couple of meters above the ground. ¡°Jip, which is one alright. Let¡¯s make the chains shorter then,¡± I said, looking at the chain that was connected to the sickles. ¡°Hope I don¡¯t break anything,¡± I said, feeling the chain getting pulled, making my body jolt upwards with force with the sudden tension on the chains. boom boom even though I threw the sickles in the walls were quite deep, they still moved downwards with force, making groves in the wall. ¡°Ugh, nope, didn¡¯t break anything, just pulled some muscles. Easy heal.¡±I said, hanging in the air right in front of the wood door. Cluck ¡°Did someone fall in the trap?¡± A man said, opening the door. Walking out of the door, he held up hisp, looking over the small ledge downwards. ¡°Huh? Nobody huh? What was all that noise.¡± the man said, disappointed only seeing a broken roof. ¡°Yo, you are blind,¡± I said, making him look up at me. ¡°What?¡± Looking up, he saw an ice barrel in front of him. Boom He didn¡¯t even have a proper time to register what was going on before there was a giant bullet hole in his head. Just one shot, and it still explodes. My guns really need some work.¡± I said, looking at the broken barrel of my ice hand cannon. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ¡°Luckily, it is an easy fix,¡± I said, looking at the now-fixed gun barrel. Swing on the chain, I jumped to the ledge of the door. ¡®I am probably close to the prison area.¡¯ I thought, peaking through the door. To my surprise, I only saw a long hallway that¡¯s seemed to go in a circle seeing as its curving slightly inwards. ¡°Hmm, guess I will do that,¡± I said. Putting away all my weapons in my storage, I changed into my smallest fox form. Looking up and down the hallway, I decided to head to the left. ¡®This is going to be quite boring, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I thought, looking down the hallway of nothingness. [1 hourter] ¡°I finally found the exit. To think it wasn¡¯t as simple as a circle.¡± I said, sighing to myself a couple of times in front of adder leading upwards. In thest hour, I realized that this ce Inded in was made to kill people. There were multiple traps that can dealt with at any time of the fight. Speed strength extra they had everything. I also think I explored the entire ce except where the exit was because I ended up at the same door where I came like 20 times. ..... ¡°Ugh, whatever, let¡¯s just hope my lick is better after this,¡± I said, starting to go up thedder. Opening the hatch at the top slowly, I looked to the room. ¡°it¡¯s your turn, Dave.¡± A man said, sitting at a table with 2 other people ying some board game. ¡°Ha-ha, all this money is mine!¡± A man shouted, rolling dice with a gleeful smile only to fall when the dice came to a stop. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, 3, nice ones, Dave. Thanks for your money.¡± One of them mmed his hands on the table. Crash. ¡°You befoon, you broke the table again.¡± The first man said, looking at the broken table. ¡°Aah, shit, sorry-ugh.¡± ¡°You bitch.¡± The other man said, punching him in the face. ¡°You!¡± And just like that, a brawl went down with one spectator. ¡®Guess this is my only chance.¡¯ I thought sh stepping behind the one spectator stabbing him in the head with a knife. Before his body could fall to the ground, I sh step above the two-fighting stabbing down with 2 katana killing them as well. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what I can get out of here,¡± I said, burning all three corpses to dust. Looking around the room, my eye eminently went to a metal door reinforced with much more metal and mithril. ¡°Okay, got to check that outter,¡± I said, taking my eye off the door to the bookshelf. Seeing multiple ck, Gray book covers, I walked up to the bookshelf and took a random book out. ¡°How to make a devil,¡± I said with a heavy expression. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised about this, but it was still problematic. ¡°let¡¯s just leave it forter,¡± I mumbled, putting the entire bookshelf in my storage. Looking around, I realized there was only the hatch metal door for entrances and exits, making it very confusing. ¡°Why is there only. Don¡¯t tell me I need to go back down there.¡± I said, whining. While I wasining to myself, I walked up to the heavily guarded door. Looking the door over, I could only whine to myself again. ¡°Multipleyers of metal with a locking system that would put most engineers to shame. Luckily, I mean this world¡¯s engineers. To earth, this is child¡¯s y.¡± I said, making a couple of ice keys in my hand. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see how long it will take me,¡± I said, crouching down getting level with the 5 key locks. [5 minter] ¡°Okay, it uses mana as well, huh. Quite a and frustrating thing. Sigh, guess no other choice but to burn it.¡± I said, putting my hand on the door before pushing my fire mana into the door. Not a minuteter, I saw the door turn red and meltdown. ¡°Devil fire is way too strong,¡± I mumbled, walking over a frozen part of the melted door into a white hallway. Reaching the end of the hallway, I saw an open space with some magguage or inscriptions on the floor with a giant cross in the center going up 7 meters with the roof being 10 meters high. Looking up at the cross, I saw a bloody person with ck hair and a clean white gown on? ¡°Wait, no way,¡± I said, taking a second look at the person. Jumping up at the crosses middle I untied the person before jumping off it again with her. ¡°Shit, to find her here. At a time like this.¡± I said, ncing at Marquis Anabald. Checking on her vitals, I sighed in relief that she was at least alive but not in good shape. ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t eaten in weeks,¡± I said, just feeling bones. ¡°There isn¡¯t much I can do for that. Let¡¯s get a note ready first.¡± I said, inclosing the entire room with ice. ¡°There. hope she would understand and not kill me.¡± I said, cutting my hand open. Holding my hand over her mouth, I infuse my regen into the blood, making me go paler. [??? Pov] ¡®Ugh, my head still hurts, and why is it so cold. What drug this they use this time.¡¯ I thought, opening my eyes only to close them immediately because of the sharp light. ¡°Ugh, why is it so bright,¡± I said, starting to open my eyes again, but this time slowly. White. That is, all I could see was white. Confused at my situation, I looked to my side to see a redhead with white tips hair. She wasn¡¯t looking at me now as she was hanging her head. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I said, looking at the figure warily. ¡°Hey, I am talking to you,¡± I said, annoyed, pping the figure on the shoulder. Flop. ¡°Hey, are you dead?¡± I said, sitting up. ¡°Huh, why do I have the strength to move so easily,¡± I said, confused, looking at my bony arms. ¡°Oh, something fell off me.¡± While I was moving, I saw a piece of paper fall off my stomach. Picking it up, I saw some things were written on it. ¡°Hmm, Yo, my name is Kitsuna drag, adopted daughter of the Draigs. I don¡¯t know if you know about me, but yeah. Anyways I healed you using all my mana hence being passed out. On the floor now. So, I will only wake up in about an hour or so. I left some food out for you. You haven¡¯t eaten for a couple of weeks so take it slowly. I don¡¯t know how well my healing has worked on you so please really take it super slow. Ps, the room is protected by my ice magic. There won¡¯t be anybody getting through that in the next hour. So, you can really take it easy until I wake up.¡± I read with aplicated expression. ¡®She could have made it briefer.¡¯ I thought, sighing before looking at the unconscious Kitsuna. ¡°Kyaaaaa!?¡± I shouted in fright, seeing fox-like eyes looking at me. ¡°Oh, sorry, didn¡¯t mean to give you a fright.¡± The fox known as Kitsuna said with an apologetic expression. ¡°Fucken hell fox, you know I am weakened at the moment, and you do something like that,¡± I shouted, sighing. ¡°Hehe, sorry, sorry.¡± She said, pping her hands together and nodding. ¡°I thought we would be out for an hour,¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I probably was. it just took you so long to heal, I think.¡± She said, pointing at my bony body. ¡°True, that might be it,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°Anyways here eat, eat you will need some strength. I think Kayda and them will be here in a little while.¡± She said, handing me a bowl of soup. ¡°Kayda?¡± I said, confused, taking the soup. ¡°Kayda, the sage, we came to the Anabald territory to find you.¡± She said, pointing at me again. ¡°Me? Who sent you.¡±? ¡°No one, really. Kayda came out of concern mostly. I just tagged along.¡± ¡°Tagged along? Yeah, sure, whatever you say.¡± I said, not believing her. ¡°When we are back at the mansion, we will have a proper talk.¡± She said, sighing. ¡°Seeing that you actually found me and everything. I guess you know about the cult?¡± I said taking a north boil of food. ¡°Which one. The angles or devils?¡± She said, jokingly making me choke on the soup. ¡°Cough cough, dammit, don¡¯t make meugh,¡± I said, choking on the food. ¡°Sorry, normally, people won¡¯tugh.¡± She said, nodding. ¡°Anyways, I meant the devil cult,¡± I said, getting back to the food. ¡°Oh yes, we have met them and fought them a couple of times.¡± She said, nosing again. ¡°I see, so how is my daughter doing alone.¡± ¡°... how do I exin this.¡± She said with a small pass making me worry. ¡°She wasn¡¯t killed or kidnapped or anything, right?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°No, she is fine. Just at the moment, she is knocked out in her bed sleeping for quite some time.¡± ¡°Knocked out? Why did you say it like that?¡± ¡°Ah, she irritated me, and I strangled her until she passed out,¡± Kitsuna said, looking away. ..... Chapter 124 Chapter 124: [Kitsuna POV] ¡°...¡± ¡°She was asking for it, okay.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Please say something.¡± ¡°... I will hear both sides of the story before judging you. Be d you saved me.¡± She said, nodding to herself in satisfaction. ¡°Sigh, what a pain.¡± ¡°Now, what is our situation?¡± ..... ¡°What do you think?¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Seeing as you risk passing out to save me. You aren¡¯t strong enough to fight them alone.¡± ¡°Ding ding, you¡¯re correct. I might be overpowered for my age, but there is a lot of ck pandas stronger than me.¡± I said, pointing at her with a smile. ¡°ck pandas?¡± She asked, tilting her head. ¡°The devil cultists wear a ck panda costume sometimes,¡± I exin with a slight chuckle at her reaction. ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite funny.¡± ¡°Whatever, I am d you woke me up and all, but I don¡¯t think two mages will be good in a fight. Especially when one has almost no mana, and the other one is as weak as a low-ss mage.¡± She said, shaking her head. ¡°Hmm, 2 mages? Oh no I am not a mage per say. I do use magic and spells, but I am a closebat fighter with a lot of mana.¡± I said smugly. ¡°Huh? Wait, then how did you make this perfect fortification.¡± She said, looking at the room. ¡°I use ice weapons, so I need to be able to make strong things with ice. this is like breathing for me.¡± I said, gesturing towards the walls. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand?¡± She said, tilting her head at me. ¡°I am Stacy Draigs disciple.¡± ¡°Oh... ooh damn, seems I lucked out having you save me. So, what is your ss? It should have to do with weapons, right. Hmm, maybe even weapon master.¡± She said, beaming and overly happy. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t have any ss yet. I am only 14 years old. It¡¯s too early for a ss, really.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have one?¡± She said, looking at me like I was stupid. ¡°Though I am a demon fox with 3 elements.¡± ¡°That... sigh, what a crazy family.¡± She said, just sighing, not wanting to go on. ¡°Yeah, I am still not used to my fire and lightning, though.¡± ¡°Huh, how aren¡¯t you used to them?¡± ¡°They kind of changed like a week ago.¡± ¡°Change?¡± ¡°Sorry, let¡¯s not talk about that right now. People are already here trying to break through my ice. I will give them another 15 min though.¡± I said, looking at the exit. ¡°Shit, just a fair warning, they do have some sort of projectile weapons with drugs in them,¡± She added with a thoughtful expression. ¡°I dought it would work on me but thank you for the warning.¡± ¡°Why do you think it won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°I am quite good in the healing abilities. Anyways here is some light armor. You do seem the same size as Kayda at the moment, so I think it will fit you.¡± I said, taking a set of armor out of my storage. ¡°That will be useful, thank you. Hmm, you won¡¯t by chance have extra clothes as well.¡± She said, taking the armor inspecting them. ¡°Yes, I do. Here you go and use this wall for some privacy.¡± I said, giving her a set of clothes and making an ice wall. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Make it quick you have 10 min at most,¡± I said, walking towards the exit. Crouching down, I started taking out spears and shields from my storage. ¡°Fuck, this is harder than I thought.¡± I heard the red demon say, frustrated. ¡°Do you need help?¡± I asked, not turning around. ¡°No, I am fine. Haaah, there it¡¯s on.¡± I heard her say before walking around the wall. Looking at her, I nodded in satisfaction. Instead of the gown, she was now wearing a jean with a loose t-shirt. It was probably too big for her at the moment. Over those clothes, she had boots on with some knee pads and a breastte she didn¡¯t put the helmet on for some reason. ¡°Why aren¡¯t are you wearing the helmet?¡± ¡°Aah can say the same to you. Actually, you aren¡¯t wearing any armor as well.¡± ¡°Speed type fighter, something like that will only get in the way,¡± I said, shrugging before getting back to setting up my weapons for the fight. ¡°Fair enough. The reason why I didn¡¯t wear it is that I have horns.¡± She said, parting a small part of her hair showing me a small ck horn. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t know demons get horns?¡± I said, looking at the horn curiously. ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± She said bluntly. ¡°... I see, so they changed your bloodline,¡± I said, nodding before mming a shield into the ground. ¡°Not change per say but strengthen.¡± ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right, you guys are from a devil bloodline. So, you¡¯re a devil now?¡± ¡°Sadly, not only half.¡± She said disappointment write all over her face. ¡°Only half? I can fix that for you if you want?¡± I said nonchntly, mming another shield into the ground next to the other one. ¡°You can do that!?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did it for a half-angel a month ago. So why can¡¯t I do it for a devil.¡± ¡°You did it for an angel?¡± ¡°Yeah, and regret it to this day,¡± I said, standing up from my crouching position bringing two belts with 7 spears clipped into each. ¡°What are you going to do with those.¡± ¡°Woman, did the long conversation fuck your mind over,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We are about to have a fight. What else am I going to do with explosive spears,¡± I said, stepping the 2 belts cross over my back. ¡°Fight? Explosive spears?¡± She said, confused. ¡°Yeah, you see the spearheads. Those will explode on impact... I hope they do.¡± I said, pointing to the spearhead. ¡°Explode, you hope they do!? You¡¯re not even sure they will work!?¡± ¡°Well, no, not really. I am not a master after all.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°So, you¡¯re winging it.¡± ¡°Yes, and you supporting my winningness from behind those shields,¡± I said, pointing at the three shields in the ground. ¡°Uh, I guess that can work for the cover. Sorry for being so confused.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. Just try your best in supporting me okay,¡± I said, petting her head while smiling. ¡°Uh, will do.¡± She said, nodding. ¡°Good, now get in the position they areing,¡± I said, pushing her to the shields. Boom! ¡®I only have just above 1000 mana. I can¡¯t use a sh step for this fight at all.¡¯ I thought, looking at the ck smoke where the entrance is. [Kayda Pov] [1 hour 53 minutes ago] ¡°Hey, butler, I need some of your men, like right now.¡± ¡°Huh, and why would I do that?¡± ¡°Kitsuna got captured.¡± ¡°By whom exactly.¡± ..... ¡°The devil cult. I can exin this while we make our way to the fortress in the slums.¡± I said, getting annoyed by his nonchnt expression. ¡°I cannot do that, ma¡¯am. As the youngdy is there right now, I as the head butler make-¡± ¡°If you think something like that will work on me, you are solely mistaking,¡± I said, grabbing his cor. ¡°Let me remind you who-ugh.¡± ¡°Let me remind you that I have more authority than you in this country.¡± ¡°This is the territory of the Anabald.¡± ¡°Are you... stupid? Don¡¯t you realize that I can actually just kill you on the promises that you were suspicious?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t. Whatever, I am taking overmand of the Anabald troop, and you will be put in the dungeon until further notice.¡± I said, throwing him against the wall knocking him out. ¡°What a pain.¡± Walking up at the butler¡¯s unconscious body, I sat him down, finding a scroll in his pocket. Looking at the front screen, I saw that he was on a call. ¡°Oh, it seems we were found out.¡± The other person on the call said before ending the call. ¡°Kitsuna is going tough at me if she hears I didn¡¯t see thising,¡± I mumbled, putting the scroll in my pocket. ¡°Sigh, now what? I can¡¯t actually trust the Anabald military anymore,¡± I said, taking the butler up. ¡°... Kayda, your dumbass, there¡¯s the fucken guild. I can ask for help there,¡± I shouted, frustrated before jumping out of the window with the butler in hand. I flew to the closest adventure guild. [6 minutester] m ¡°I need help like right now!¡± I shouted, mming the guild doors open. ¡°Who dares to m My Guild... Kayda, what are you doing here?¡± The guild master shouted from the second floor until he saw me. ¡°Yo, can I have some backup? And they must be strong.¡± ¡°How strong.¡± The guild master said, jumping down the railing to the ground floor. ¡°My level strength will be awesome,¡± I said, getting a sigh from him. ¡°That going to be hard. How fast do you need them.¡±? ¡°Under an hour, please.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not making this easy. ir, you heard her contact the other guilds and tell them about this.¡± ¡°Yes, guild master.¡± One of the receptionists said, nodding. ¡°So, mind telling where we are going. Oh, and why you are dragging the head butler of the Anabald around.¡± The guild master said, pointing at the unconscious body in my hand. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s troublesome, I tell you,¡± I said, sighing. Chapter 125 Chapter 125: ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± I said, throwing an infused spear into the smoke. ¡°Iing dodge to the side!?¡± yell of warning came from the other side of the smoke just when the spear hit something. Boom!! ¡°They explode. Watch out!?¡± One scruffy voice yelled, probably the leader. ¡°What the fuck.¡± ¡°You damn fox its friendlies!¡± Kayda yelled from in the smoke, making my tail go stiff in shock. ¡°Kayda?¡± I said, waiting for the smoke to clearpletely this time. Sadly, before it cleared, a figure came out running or more stomping towards me. p! ..... ¡°Ouch, Kayda, you¡¯re so mean,¡± I mumbled in surprise, feeling a sudden p on my cheek. ¡°You almost killed us. What were you thinking?¡± Kayda said, hitting me over my head again. ¡°Uh, Kayda, you do know that we are in an enemies base, right?¡± I said, looking at her like I was wronged. ¡°You sure about that? We haven¡¯t seen anything. It just looked like an abandoned maze,¡± Kayda said, tilting her head at me with a thoughtful expression. ¡°didn¡¯t you see the bodies or any of the broken traps?¡± ¡°Bodies? Traps? no, there was nothing.¡± Kayda said, shaking her head in denial. ¡°Oh, right, I burned them, Teehee,¡± I said,ughing at myself. ¡°Hello, Kayda, be gentle with her. we really are in an enemy base.¡± The demoness said,ing around the shield wall behind me. ¡°Oh, An, your here?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°Jip, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Huh? I am confused right now.¡± Kayda said, looking at me. ¡°Same here anyways. I think we should get out of here. Even with the number of powerful people you brought, this is still not a proper raid.¡± I said, looking at the 16 adventures behind Kayda. ¡°that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Kayda said, turning around. ¡°Who will take the lead?¡± I ask, looking at everyone. ¡°I will be doing that.¡± A short man said,ing out of the crowd behind Kayda. Inspecting him, I noticed he had ck and brown dog ears on his head. Nodding, I walked to An and put her arm around my neck. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s move,¡± Kayda said, taking the other side of An. ¡°I can walk on my own, you know.¡± An said,ining, but I just ignored her. ¡°Walk yes but not run,¡± Kayda said. Getting in the middle of the group, we all started walking out. Luckily, we didn¡¯t have any problems getting back to the hole where I fell into. The problem came when we needed to get out. ¡°Kitsu, can¡¯t you make like ice stairs to get us out easier,¡± Kayda said, looking at the ropes they came down with. ¡°Yeah, and let everyone up there know we areing?¡± I said, staring up seeing a few people looking down the hole with not that friendly gaze. ¡°don¡¯t worry about them. They are also from the guild.¡± The dog guy said, looking up at me. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, sighing. I let go of An and walked to the edge of the small tform. Not stopping, a small pir of ice came out of the wall just under my feet. ¡°This is going to be a pain,¡± I mumbled, walking while creating the stairs. ¡°Alright, guys, let¡¯s go just what your step,¡± Kayda said, following behind me. [20 minutester] ¡°We are finally out,¡± Kayda said while helping thest person out of the hole in the roof. ¡°Wee back, guild master.¡± One of the guys at the top said, looking at the dog-eared guy. ¡°Thanks, Chris.¡± ¡°So, what was the situation down there,¡± Chris said, looking at the hole. ¡°We found the fox that was missing and the head of the marquis house, An Anabald.¡± The guild master said, relieved. ¡°that¡¯s great to hear, guild master,¡± Chris said happily. ¡°And things up here?¡± ¡°I think guild master must see it yourself.¡± The guy said, turning towards the fortress, making all of us look in the same direction. ¡®Oh damn, that isn¡¯t good.¡¯ I thought, looking at the burning fortress. The thing is, it wasn¡¯t a normal fire but a ck fire. It looked and felt the same as my devil magic. ¡°Kitsu?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Kayda asked discretely. ¡°No, I am certain it wasn¡¯t me,¡± I said, not needing to hear the entire question. ¡°Shit.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°... it seems you two know something about this.¡± The guild master said, looking at us. ¡°We don¡¯t, but we know what sort of magic that is,¡± I said, starring down at him. ¡°Do tell us now.¡± The guild master said, annoyed. ¡°Devil magic.¡± An said, not giving me time to answer. ¡°Uhm, I think we three should go to the mansion while the adventures stay here and let us know if something changes,¡± I said, looking at Kayda and An. ¡°What are we going to do there.¡± The guild master said, making me look at him again, annoyed. ¡°Sigh, talk, there are too many eyes here,¡± I said, gesturing to the roads where a lot of people from the slums were standing looking at the burning building. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± An said, slinging her arm around me again. ¡°Kayda, take an on full speed. I will catch up to you.¡± I said, waving them off. ¡°Lady An and not just An.¡± An said, annoyed. ¡°I will give that up, An,¡± Kayda said, picking An up before disappearing. ¡°Be quick.¡± The guild master said, also disappearing. ¡°Sigh, they want too much from the non-ss person,¡± I said, running off on the roofs, leaving some stun people behind. ¡®I should read those books when I get to the mansion.¡¯ I thought, jumping down the roof into the za. ¡°First, I need food. Can¡¯t do anything while starving.¡± I said, walking up to the closest meat stall. ¡°Hello, dear customer, how can I help you today.¡± ¡°Hmm, if I said I want to pay for all your food, including the raw meat, how much will that be?¡± I said, making certain I didn¡¯t scare her. ¡°... are you trying to take me out of business?¡± The saleswoman said, looking at me deadpan. ¡°Uhm, no? Why do you ask that? I really don¡¯t know what it will cost?¡± I said, confused. ¡°You aren¡¯t from them?¡± ¡°Them?¡± ¡®I guess I found something interesting again.¡¯ I thought, sighing. ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± The saleswoman said, looking at me suspiciously. ¡°Well, obviously, I don¡¯t know who they are. I am just here for the food.¡± I said, taking a piece of meat. Sitting down at a chair next to the stall, I add. ¡°Luckily, I have time to listen.¡± ¡°You are a weird one, and you better pay for that.¡± ¡°As I said, I intend to buy everything and in full,¡± I said, taking the next piece of meat. ¡°Aah, be careful that one has bones in it.¡± ¡°Yeah, that is the best part of these,¡± I said swing the meat around before taking a giant bite out of the steak. ¡°Why must most foreigners be so weird.¡± The stall woman mumbled, shaking her head. ¡°You say it like there is a lot of them,¡± I said, making her look at me shocked. ..... ¡°You do realize this is one of 3 cities that have a public dock.¡± ¡°Public dock?¡± ¡°You know the ce the boats are and things. Those are called docks.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know that, but why is there only 3 public ones?¡± I said with a confused expression. ¡°Well, what I mean about the public is that if you¡¯re not registered with the Anabald military, you can only dock at those three docks.¡± The woman said while taking out more meat from her fridge at the back of the stall. ¡°I see not a bad system.¡± ¡°Not a bad system? Do you know how many problems this system is making? the number of problems this, not a bad system has caused over the years al in the millions I dare say.¡± ¡°No, and I don¡¯t really care, and how does this have something to do with the docks.¡± ¡°Well, it does have something to with the docks. It¡¯s because of rules it takes some time to restock our meat, and we need to be there in person to order and get it.¡± ¡°Let me guess. It¡¯s firste, first serve as well.¡± ¡°Yes, we small stalls are having a problem with getting stock because the owners must pick it up.¡± ¡°And because you work alone, you need close business for the day to get your stocks.¡± ¡°Yes, the bigger stalls and restaurants have people working for them, so the owners have more free time for it, and because they are bigger, the amount of stock is more as well.¡± ¡°I see. I will have a talk with the marquis then?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work. We have sent multipleints about this, but it is never answered.¡± ¡°Yeah, leave that to me. Anyways can I at least have a batch of meat not too much that will bankrupt you?¡± I said, standing up ¡°At full price, certainly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, the full price, of course,¡± I said, nodding whileughing. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¡°Took your time, didn¡¯t you?¡± The guild master said the moment I walked through the door. ¡°Huh, she¡¯s already awake?¡± I said, looking at the tomato girl next to An on her bed. ¡°...¡± Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t say anything back, just looked down, ashamed for some reason. ¡°Please tell you at least have food for me?¡± Kayda said when I was about to ask about it. ¡°Of course, cooked and fatty just like you like it,¡± I said, smiling taking out a giant bowl of cooked meat. ¡°Did you ask her to get you food?¡± The guild master said, annoyed, ring at Kayda. ¡°Sheesh, calm down, dude. You are just going to make me take my time even more.¡± I said, sitting down next to Kayda on a chair close to the bed. ¡°Kitsu, can we please get down to business. We don¡¯t know what that fire means.¡± Kayda said, not sounding very serious about it. ..... ¡°True, we don¡¯t, but we can make a guess at what it is,¡± I said with a rib in my mouth. ¡°That¡¯s true. We know we are working with a devil cult, so it should have something to do with devils.¡± An mumbled, nodding along. ¡°Yes, and I am certain we can find that answer in these,¡± I said, taking out the bookshelf I found. ¡°This is?¡± The guild master said, looking at the books confused. ¡°Start reading, and you will find out. Try starting with summoning first,¡± I said, annoyed, taking a book off the shelf. ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t have time for this. Those mes might change any minute.¡± the guild master said, frustrated. ¡°Those mes are only a start. When they disappear, something will happen, and the more youin, the less we will know when that happens.¡± ¡°What makes you certain only when the mes go away something will happen.¡± ¡°... Gut feeling,¡± I said, not having anything else to say about it. ¡°Gut feeling!¡± The guild master shouted, ring daggers at me. ¡°Ooh, I got something!¡± The tomato girl said happily. ¡°Hmm, what does it say,¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°Fire summoning ritual.¡± The girl said, tilting her head. ¡°Fire summoning ritual? What does it say about the fire?¡± Kayda asked, ncing at me. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. It looks like this.¡± She said, turning the book towards Kayda and me. Noticing the ck fire one, I knew my hunch was correct that the fire in the fortress was the same as mine but way more potent and menacing. ¡°Hmm, Kitsu, if you will?¡± Kayda said, bumping my arm. ¡°What, why?¡± I said, surprised. ¡°We need to make certain it¡¯s the same. Even with that picture, I am not sure they are the same.¡± Kayda exins, gesturing towards the book. ¡°Well, I can just tell you it¡¯s the same as the one at the fortress.¡± ¡°They already saw your spear, and I saw you make it.¡± An said, taking the book from her daughter. ¡°Mom, I was reading that.¡± Ans¡¯ daughter whined, puffing her cheeks. ¡°We saw what?¡± the guild master said with an inclined head. ¡°Her magic, of course. It was ck mes. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± An exins, making me re at her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see. Show it to me again.¡± The guild master said, looking at me. ¡°No, not happening.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s forget about her fire magic. We have a big problem. That summoning ritual works on sacrifices.¡± An said with a severe expression. ¡°What sort of sacrifices?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at the book in her hands. ¡°Humanoid, monster, it doesn¡¯t matter. Any living thing will work.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Everyone eximed in unison. ¡°Hmm, but if it is like there must be some negatives about it. seeing as they don¡¯t use it often.¡± I asked, putting my hand on my chin sage-like. ¡°Correct, the main downside of it is that it doesn¡¯t summon real devils but only thralls and seekers at most.¡± An said, making everyone sigh in relief except me not knowing anything about devils. ¡°What sort of monsters is that?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Thralls are humanoid shape ghosts. They are ck, so in the light, it¡¯s quite easy to see them.¡± An exins revering to another book about monsters from the devil in. ¡°the seekers are the big problem, though,¡± Kayda said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°why?¡± ¡°what I heard about them is that they are floating eyeballs with a lot of different appearances and powers,¡± Kayda exins making, looking at her weirdly. ¡®Floating eyeball, really.¡¯ I thought dejectedly. ¡°Yes, there is themon ones are, a flying eyeball with batwings. Easy to deal with, but then there are the rock ones.¡± An exins ending with a downcast. ¡°What makes them so hard.¡± ¡°Seekers attack with darkness, and that eats away at you at a fast rate if it hits you. Now just imagine an eyeball floating in the air shooting balls of darkness at you with rocks floating around it protecting it.¡± Kayda said, shaking her head. ¡°Ooh, that... doesn¡¯t really sound like a problem.¡± ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t sound like a problem!?¡± The guild master yelled, annoying me again. ¡°They need to shoot you with their darkness, right, so there should be a hole where they shoot it out of,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± An said, nodding. ¡°Do you know how small that hole will be? No one will be able to hit that shot with an arrow!¡± The guild master yelled again. ¡°Sheesh, you¡¯re the most annoying dog I have ever met,¡± I said, flicking my ears a couple of times. ¡°I am done listening to uneducated brat!!¡± The guild master said, standing up walking out of the room. ¡°Fucken annoying how the hell is that pup a guild master.¡± ¡°I heard that!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit, you dumb pup! go look after your shitty adventures like a good puppy looking after his master!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Dumb bastard,¡± I said, folding my arms. ¡°...Wow, that¡¯s something new.¡± The tomato girl said, looking at her mother. ¡°Yeah, I never heard someone disrespect him so much and still lived.¡± ¡°What are people too scared to tell him off.¡± ¡°Well, new guild members that disrespected his guild or him gets killed someway or other. Mostly it¡¯s himself doing it.¡± ¡°And you never do something about it?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± An said, shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe because he is killing technically innocent people!¡± I said loudly, annoyed. ¡°This is also the first time I heard that he kills people,¡± Kayda said, not sounding incredibly happy about it. ¡°Well, he does, and I don¡¯t really care too much to stop it. Like it only happens once or twice a year at most.¡± ¡°And you let it go?¡± ¡°Yes, he gives more than he takes.¡± ¡°Sigh. I can¡¯t really say it¡¯s no good, can I?¡± I said, looking at Kayda. ¡°Now that I think about it. No, you can¡¯t. We would have done the same for you.¡± Kayda said, patting my shoulder. ¡°In all fairness, the amount of disrespect the person gave him was enough to get him killed. So, it wasn¡¯t just a little bit.¡± An said, putting the book down. ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s get back to more important things. How do you kill thralls? ¡°You shoot them with magic, and they die.¡± ¡°That sounds easy.¡± ¡°You see, the problemes with the amount. They duplicate every 5 seconds if not killed.¡± An said, having a heavy expression on again. ¡°Hmm, I might have a solution to them if the problem is numbers. They can¡¯t jump right.¡± ¡°They can but not very high but don¡¯t worry too much. They aren¡¯t very smart.¡± An exins, looking at the book again. ..... ¡°Awesome, then my idea will work. Now for seekers, how do we deal with them? I think you can leave the rock ones to me as well.¡± ¡°I think I know what you want to do, but will you have enough mana. ¡°Yes, I will have enough if I use my storage the right way.¡± ¡°Okay, so you are finally going to use that weeks¡¯ worth of magic practice projects.¡± ¡°For the other ones, we will get archers to get rid of them. They aren¡¯t that fast, making them easy targets.¡± An said, nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Great idea, but you¡¯re noting,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°Of course, I aming. This is my city.¡± An said, getting off the bed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re injured. It will be best if you stay in bed,¡± Kayda said in a tone, making An sit back down. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, we got this,¡± I said, smiling smugly. ¡°Sigh, at least Kayda will be there.¡± An said, ignoring me. ¡°Wha... fair enough,¡± I said, looking at Kayda. ¡°Ha-ha, let¡¯s go before the summoning starts,¡± Kayda said, standing up. ¡°Cheers, guys, and you look after your mother.¡± ¡°Oh, before you go, where is our butler?¡± ¡°In a jail cell, why?¡± Kayda said, tilting her head back. ¡°Why is he there.¡± An asked, confused. ¡°He acted against me and was on his scroll with someone. I think he might be a traitor.¡± ¡°Nah, it was probably just him talking to his boyfriend.¡± The tomato girl said, waving it off. ¡°I will check into it to make certain it¡¯s like that. Thank you.¡± An said, looking at her childlike she was dumb. ¡°Awesome, then we will you guyster when it¡¯s over,¡± I said, taking the book from An before walking out with Kayda behind me. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°So, anything more in the books you want to tell me,¡± Kayda asked, sitting next to me in the carriage going towards the slums. ¡°Hmm, An kind of exined everything. The only problem is that we need to shut it off or know how long its stays, but I can¡¯t find anything about it,¡± I said, a bit frustrated about it. ¡°I see that might be a problem but didn¡¯t An say that it works on lives?¡± Kayda said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Yes, do you think it might hold out until the life force that was serviced runs out?¡± I said, not really asking her. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s too vague to run on,¡± Kayda said, nodding. ¡°Yeah, you never know how long the life force of a dog can hold the summoning on,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Just don¡¯t call the guild master dog or pup in front of the other adventures. It will make this operation just runway smoother.¡± Kayda said with a long sigh. ¡°I need to y nice with the pup with a stick up his ass. No promises¡± ..... ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t really say he has a stick up his ass,¡± Kayda said, tilting her head at me. ¡°He expects everyone around him to follow his orders with-,¡± I said before something terrible downed on me. ¡°Kitsu? You okay there?¡± Kayda said, worried seeing my dreaded expression. ¡°Kayda, I am the¡±, I mumbled, leaving most of it inaudible. ¡°Kitsu, don¡¯t just stop in the middle of your sentences like that. You are making me worry.¡± ¡°Kayda, I am the same as him, aren¡¯t I,¡± I said, looking at Kayda with pleading eyes. ¡°Who, what now?¡± Kayda said, clearly confused. ¡°I am the same as the guild master.¡± ¡°Ooh, yeah, pretty much,¡± Kayda said, not denying it in the slightest. ¡°You could have been nice about it.¡± ¡°Why? You guys don¡¯t like each other because you are the same, and on second thought, he¡¯s worse than you. You won¡¯t expect someone to reveal everything about themself on the first meeting.¡± Kayda said, nodding at herself as if what she said should make me feel better. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t, but I might force someone to tell me,¡± I said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Might? You have done that a couple of times.¡± Kayda said, hitting me over my head. ¡°Tch, that¡¯s true,¡± I said, clicking my tongue. ¡°In all fairness, all that was a need at the time.¡± ¡°Still to think I am the same as that Dog. It is quite irritating,¡± I said with venom. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it change it,¡± Kayda said, chuckling at me. ¡°But that¡¯s a tall order.¡± ¡°Yes, but I know you can do it,¡± Kayda said, kissing my cheek just when the carriage came to a standstill, and she didn¡¯t wait before jumping out of it. ¡°We have arrived.¡± The coachmen said,ing into view at the open door. ¡°Oi, that¡¯s unfair. You can¡¯t surprise me like that,¡± I said, flustered. ¡°Come on, Kitsu, let¡¯s get moving,¡± Kayda said, ncing back at me, winking. ¡°Fricken dragoness, one of these days, you going to kill me with these surprises,¡± I mumbled, putting one hand on my blushing face. ¡°Pah, like a heart attack, will kill you,¡± Kayda yelled,ughing. ¡°Tch, it will still hurt, though,¡± I said, looking away, pouting. ¡°With your pain resistance, it might just feel like an insect bite.¡± Kayda rebuked smugly. ¡°...¡± there was nothing I could say to that because it was probably true. ¡°Ah, you guys have arrived. Luckily, the summoning hasn¡¯t started.¡± The guild master said very sarcastically. ¡°Yo, we have a bit more intel about the summoning,¡± Kayda said, walking up to the guild master. ¡°You do, do tell us, please. I hope it has something to do with how long it willst.¡± the Dog said in a demanding tone. ¡°It kind of does, and the answer is. We are not sure how long it willst. All we can assume is that it depends on how much lifeforce was sacrificed.¡± I said, shrugging before Kayda could continue. ¡°Hmm, good an assumption but useless in the end.¡± ¡°No, it is instrumental, you know,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°So, guild master, what¡¯s your game n?¡± Kayda said, hitting my shoulder. ¡°We took all the houses away in 1 kilometre¡¯s radius, making it an open grasnd so we can see the thralls easily.¡± The guild master exins, looking around. ¡°Not bad, but with that much open space, the thrall can run rampant much easier,¡± I said, not seeing enough people standing around to be of any use controlling this much space. ¡°True, but that¡¯s where I thought you might have a n.¡± The guild master said, looking at me. ¡°... I have something cooked up for that,¡± I said, nodding a bit, surprised he let me decide. ¡°Great, I was also thinking to put all the adventures who are only physical attackers on bows and arrows to have their shot at the seekers.¡± The guild master exined, making both Kayda and me nod in agreement. ¡°That would work wonderfully,¡± Kayda said happily. ¡°Hmm, how many guys with magic swords skills do you have,¡± I said, looking around at the number of adventures. ¡°Let me give you aplete run down instead.¡± ¡°Clever idea.¡± Kayda and I said in unison, putting all our focus on him. ¡°We have 120 only physical attackers. 114 mages and 56 swordsmen that also use magic.¡± ¡°That quite a lot of people. Sadly, I don¡¯t think it will be enough.¡± I said, trying to sound friendly. ¡°If we work in shift and properly, we will make it work.¡± The guild master said. ¡°You done the calctions already?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°Yes, we will.¡± ¡°You can oversee that or tell Kayda I am just going to go set up the fence. Oh, and the rock seekers, I will manage them the best I can.¡± ¡°Okay, ask Jess over there to help you.¡± The guild master said, pointing at a girl exining something to a group of adventures that was sitting on the ground in front of her. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, walking towards the group. ¡°Remember to hit the seekers in the eye.¡± She said, pointing at her own eye. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Now it seems I have something else to do, so go get your bows ready if you do t understand as someone to help,¡± Jess said, looking at me making me tilt my head at her. ¡®Did she hear us talk?¡¯ I thought, taking a closer look at her. At the moment, she was wearing greenish light armour with a hood hiding her green hair and long elf ears. Surprisingly, she had blue eyes, making it stand out like a sore thump with all the green and white pearl skin colour. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± They said, sounding like little kids being dismissed. ¡°You seem to handle newbies quite well,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°And you seem too knowledgeable for your age.¡± She rebuked, making me confused. ¡°What the fuck does that supposed to mean,¡± I said,pletely confused. ¡°You¡¯re too young to be here, but the guild master is listening to you. Let me remind you our guild master never listens to someone younger than him.¡± ¡°Hmm, what can I say. I got a proper head on me.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Sigh, anyway, you were sent here for something, right? How can I help you?¡± She said, sighing shaking her head at my confidence. ¡°Aah, yes, I need help setting up a fence.¡± ¡°Might I inquire what this fence is meant for?¡± ¡°Well, the mages will need a lot of protection and having a small number of guys that can do physical and magic damage at the same time. the fence will provide this protection by being doing constant magic damage.¡± ¡°Huh, you can make something like that.¡± She said, dumbfounded. ¡°Yeah, it will be a bitplicated and dangerous for the people that will work with my element, but it shouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡± ¡°I remember the guild master said you apparently have special elements but do exin your n.¡± ¡°We will you these as poles, and in between each pole, we will span adamite wire,¡± I said, taking out a batch of spears, rods and all sort of long objects that will work as poles for the fence. ¡°Hmm, are these made out of your ice magic?¡± ¡°Yes, they are,¡± I said while sorting out the wire. ¡°Then can¡¯t we use these to kill the thrall?¡± ..... ¡°I thought about it as well, but I don¡¯t think that will work. my ice magic in this state is physical, not magical.¡± ¡°Yeah, that won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Anyways, now in the first run, I will run my mana through a mana conductor. Those will be set every few hundred meters.¡± ¡°Hmm, by mana conductors, do you mean those things that are made in Guns?¡± ¡°Yeah, just bigger.¡± ¡°How many do you have.¡± ¡°Enough, I made them mostly out of ice as well. They do work if you were worried.¡± ¡°You made it out of ice? Is there anything you can make out of your ice?¡± She said with moon-like eyes. ¡°Not much actually, and guns I make out my ice withstand one shot before breaking,¡± I exin, looking at her. ¡°I give up okay, let¡¯s get the start-up.¡± ¡°Oh, also, for each conductor, get someone with excellent mana control, okay.¡± ¡°But that would mean the stronger mages won¡¯t be able to fight.¡± ¡°That or your newbies get burned to death by devil magic?¡± ¡°Okay, fair point. I will get everyone ready and exin.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s move before shit hits the fan,¡± I said grinning. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Kayda asked, seeing me walk up to her. ¡°Yeah, most of it is. I just activated the fence, and I exin what to do.¡± I said, nodding, walking past her away from everyone. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, but you said you were going to take care of the rock seekers. How will you do that?¡± Kayda said, following me without a second thought. ¡°ah yes, you will see. mana, please.¡± I said,ing to a stop halfway to the slims stretching my hand out towards her. ¡°sigh, you really need to get your mana up or a regeneration skill for it,¡± Kayda said, a bit annoyed. ¡°yes, yes, miss sage. You never know I might get to level 50 after tonight.¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°that might actually happen. Devil rted things give an insane amount of experience.¡± ¡°oh, I didn¡¯t know that. I just thought that I would be the one that will kill the most thralls, and there will be a lot of them.¡± I said, shrugging. ..... ¡°you aren¡¯t wrong about that. For some reason, the system hates devils hence the extra experience. Oh, and got to say that fence is a great idea to hold them back and kill them.¡± Kayda said, gesturing at the fence over her shoulder. ¡°Yeah, I just hope it holds up. Especially the opposite side from here. I can¡¯t really see what¡¯s going on there.¡± I said with a thoughtful look. ¡°don¡¯t worry too much about that. I will be there for backup.¡± ¡°True, true, then I have no worries,¡± I said, tapping my foot on the ground making a pir of icee out of the ground under us. ¡°you going to use your guns?¡± Kayda said, looking down at the pir under her. ¡°Yeah, but they don¡¯t hold on so good, so I might need a refill some time if this goes on for hours,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Okay, just shout if you need me then.¡± ¡°will do,¡± I said, smiling at her happily. ¡°oh yeah, I have been wondering, but why hasn¡¯t the summon started yet? That fire came out like 3 hours ago.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but I think it¡¯s like ruffling a ho¡¯s nest.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t mean?¡± Kayda said with a heavy expression. ¡°jip exactly that,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°you want to send someone in there to get killed, and that will activate the summoning,¡± Kayda said, sounding very doubtful. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you guys have any criminals close by? Send them in.¡± I said, not caring too much about the deaths. ¡°but they will lose their souls.¡± ¡°yeah, get rapist. They don¡¯t deserve to reincarnate,¡± I said, ring at nothing. ¡°...sigh, I will go ask the guild master,¡± Kayda said, jumping off the little tower of ice. ¡°Okay, now I need to get ready,¡± I said, crouching. I brought my hands in front of me. Closing my eyes, I started making a sniper in my hands made out of ice. ¡®tch, this is going to take a while.¡¯ I thought, feeling some cracks in the form of the gun. Break! ¡°This is fucken hard! Why is it so much harder to make a sniper, but the handgun worked?¡± I said, annoyed. Taking my ice handgun from the storage, I started inspecting it. ¡°I was able to create this after a few weeks and a lot of studying the princesses gun. Hmm, do I actually need those twins to make one so I can study it?¡± I mumbled, thinking to myself. ¡°hey, Kitsu, the guild master said he has a couple of people that fit the category you said and wanted to know how many will be needed,¡± Kayda said, suddenly appearing behind me, giving me a slight fright. ¡°... I think just one is fine, but bring all of them in case. I will make a small jail at the bottom of this tower to lock them up.¡± I said calmly. ¡°Okay, hmm, are you struggling?¡± Kayda said, seeing the shattered ice in front of me. ¡°yeah, it seems I can¡¯t make a sniper with my ice yet.¡± ¡°A sniper?¡± ¡°you know guns that are made for long-range.¡± ¡°ooh, so you want to make a bigger handgun with your ice. But didn¡¯t it take you really long to make a handgun, and it doesn¡¯t even work properly.¡± ¡°yes, I thought it would be easy to just work from that, but it isn¡¯t even possible for me, but I guess I will need to make a railgun. At least I know how to do that.¡± ¡°Rail... railgun? You don¡¯t mean that thing you used when you blow up the mountain that one time.¡± ¡°Nah, that was an ident. We don¡¯t talk about it.¡± I said, waving her off while looking away. ¡°Okay, whatever, just don¡¯t kill innocent people.¡± ¡°I will do that.¡± ¡°uh-huh, see to it then,¡± Kayda said, jumping off again. ¡°sigh, at least rail guns are easier to make. Well, big ones are the small mobile ones are fucken hard to do.¡± I said, annoyed. Standing up after putting everything away. ¡°wait, is this going to. Augh fuck, this going to use much mana!¡± [Kayda Pov] ¡°Yo guild master Kitsuna said to get all of them. she will make a jail cell at the bottom of that tower there to keep them.¡± I said, walking up to the guild master and gesturing towards the ice tower Kitsu made. ¡°Does she want to kill all of them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Hmm, sorry to disturb, but if that summoning will only activate when it gets a soul, why don¡¯t we just leave it be then.¡± An adventurer said, walking closer to us. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°he one of your newbies?¡± I asked, looking at the guild master. ¡°no, his name is Timothy, and he is actually a veteran. A disappointing one, it seems.¡± The guild master said, looking at Timothy like he was dumb. ¡°yeah,¡± I said, nodding at him, not really seeing proof that he was a veteran. ¡°I see. You exin to him why. Your problem anyways.¡± ¡°well, timothy, it is true that we can actually leave it as is, but then again, it might activate on its own, and we won¡¯t be prepared like we are now.¡± The guild master exins calmly. ¡°But we might also be more prepare and not risking all our hope on a demon fox with no ss,¡± Timothy said, but when he mentioned Kitsu, he nced at me, who was ring at him. ¡°sigh, I fully agree with you, but do you have any idea who or what has caused this?¡± The guild master said, sighing. ¡°...¡± ¡°thought so. She knows the most about what is going on, sadly.¡± The guild master said, sounding very disappointing. ¡°what about her then,¡± Timothy said a bit louder, pointing at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The guild master said, just ncing at me before looking away. ¡°What the fuck. You guys are talking like I am not even here. Should I cook you, or do you want to talk to Kitsu?¡± I said, annoyed, ring at both of them with killing intent. VRRRRRRR Boom! ¡°What the heavens were that!?¡± The guild master said, looking towards the explosion. That happens to be the fortress. ¡°Hehe, I guess the fortress is destroyed,¡± I said,ughing while looking at the fortress with a giant hole in it. ¡°Wah...what was that?¡± The guild master said, look back at me. ¡°that was a railgun shot,¡± I said, shrugging looking towards the ice tower where there was a new structure made on top of it. It was a lot smaller than the first time Kitsu made a railgun in the forest. Even if I say it is smaller, the barrel itself was 3 meters long square shape. Looking into the barrel, you could see there were multiple modified mana conductors on all sides, running ck lightning around them. ¡°I wonder what she used for bullets?¡± I said, thinking out loud. ¡°that thing is dangerous,¡± Timothy said, staring wide-eyed at the railgun. ¡°no shit, timothy, that thing ripped a hole into something we couldn¡¯t do anything to.¡± The guild master said, annoyed and a bit afraid. ¡°Now, who would you guys have a proper talk with? The one with a giant gun or the cool and collected dragon?¡± I said, smiling friendly at them. Seeing the shiver, I smiled even brighter. ¡°I will be going,¡± Timothy said, walking away speedily. ..... ¡°thought so,¡± I said, giving him another re. ¡°How can she make something like that out of ice.¡± The guild master asked, intrigued. ¡°no idea, actually. All I taught her is mana control.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°She must be good if she can make something like that work,¡± he said, nodding at himself. ¡°hmm, she is average, I guess,¡± I said, remembering how bad her mana control actually is. ¡°your average isn¡¯t normal.¡± ¡°her sister should be better than her by now, though.¡± ¡°She has a sister, and she might be better?¡± ¡°oh, don¡¯t worry, Kitsu is the stronger one between the two. Not that Amari will fall far behind knowing who her parents are.¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°use me, but who order the little criminals?¡± A joyous cheeky voice saiding from behind me. Turning around, I looked at a bunny girl wearing a full set of armour with brown with ck dots hair standing at 1.6m. while dragging 7 people in chains behind her on the ground. The funny thing was that the bunny girl was alone and didn¡¯t seem to be struggling to drag the 7 grownups on the floor. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 [Kayda Pov] ¡°Ah, I want one of these.¡± The bunny girl, named Nix, said happily, inspecting the jail cell Kitsu made. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± I said, tilting my head looking at the wall. ¡°Oh,e on. It is made out of magic. Can¡¯t she just make one for the military as well?¡± Nix said, getting up to my face. ¡°You will need to ask her,¡± I said, pointing upwards towards Kitsu while stepping back. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s structure up there looks dangerous. I might talk to her afterwards rather.¡± Nix said happily, tying the prisoners in the cell. ¡°Bitch, you are hurting me.¡± The prisoner Nix was busy with yelled trying to spit on Nix behind him. ¡°Oh, says the one who raped a teenager to death shit up,¡± Nix said, ring at him. ..... ¡°She loved it, and you know it. Don¡¯t you remember her face? Ah, you know what? I will forgive you if we-Augh!¡± the man started to say with a lust full gaze, looking at Nix only to lose his jaw. ¡°I guess you die first,¡± Nix said, throwing his jaw onto the ground before grabbing his head, smashing it into the ground, killing him. ¡°Hmm, you have a temperament on you, but please don¡¯t kill more we might need them,¡± I said with a small chuckle. ¡®Luckily, she got to him first. if Kitsu knew, he would have begged for death.¡¯ I thought, looking at the corpse. ¡°I am not like the other rabbit demis. I don¡¯t take shit lying down.¡± She said, ring at the corpse. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not too rare, though. I have met a few rabbit demis that have a character like you.¡± I said, shrugging, surprising her. ¡°... you have,¡± Nix said, stunned. ¡°Yes, Kitsu actually has one in her personal squad at the moment. Though she is way too weak to do anything at the moment.¡± I said, nodding with a thoughtful expression remembering how kitsu found Nekro. ¡°How interesting.¡± Nix hummed, looking at me with sparkly eyes. ¡°Well, anyway, let¡¯s get this started, shall we,¡± I said, turning around and walking out of the jail cell towards the fortress not wanting to talk with her after seeing her expression. ¡°Finally, I was getting bored just standing here and watching.¡± One of the adventures from the side said, leaning against the tower. ¡°Hmm, jerry? Are you so eager to get killed?¡± The guild master said, walking up to him hitting him over the head. ¡°Ha-ha,e on, guild master, is it wrong to make some jokes. Every one of us is nervous. That ck fire is as eerie as it gets, you know.¡± Jerry said, jogging awayughing. Even though he wasughing, you could see he was in pain after the guild master smacked him. ¡°That brat.¡± The guild muster mumbled, grinding his teeth. ¡°Let him be. Even I am nervous.¡± I said, shrugging. It wasn¡¯t a lie, though. I really was nervous. This will be the first time for me to deal with true devils personally. I have met some creatures with devil powers but never have I been in a situation like this. ¡°Sigh, true, we all are nervous,¡± Nix said, walking next to me. ¡°Well, send them in then,¡± I said, gesturing toward the prisoners. ¡°Okay!¡± Nix said, visually getting excited. ¡°You sound so happy,¡± I mumbled, feeling a bit off with her reaction. ¡°... I am interested in how it will happen,¡± Nix said, looking at the burning fortress, referring to how the prisoners¡¯ souls will be extracted from their bodies. Nodding, she went back to the cell. Not long after, she returned, walking next to me again, but this time with a prisoner in hand. ¡°Same here,¡± I mumbled before picking up one of the criminals and jumping into the air. ¡°I am getting tired of waiting,¡± I said,ing to a stop above the burning fortress. ¡°I agree. I just wish this day would end.¡± the guy in my hand said, shrugging. ¡°Well, it¡¯s close to being night, but you won¡¯t be seeing it,¡± I said, seeing it was only a few hours until the sun set. ¡°True cheers, dragon woman.¡± The man said just before I dropped him into the fortress. ¡°Sigh, I am surprised he isn¡¯t showing any fear. Well, whatever, nothing to worry about.¡± I said, looking at his body falling into the mes. ¡°Raaooor!!!!¡± An unrealistic and horrifying roar came out of nowhere, sending a chill does mine and everyone¡¯s spines inducing fear into everyone present. ¡°Shit, which scares the shit out of me,¡± I said, flying backwards, making distance from the fortress. ¡°Get ready, everyone. It¡¯s starting!!¡± I heard the guild master yell. ¡°Sreeeek!!¡± ¡°Sreekk!!¡± Just then, Multiple screeching cries came out of the fortress with the ground around it being lifted by transparent ck handsing out the ground. ¡°So that¡¯s devil thrall?¡± I said, looking at them weirdly. They weren¡¯t strong like it was apparent, but their numbers were insane. It has only been a few seconds since the summoning was activated, but there was more than 100 of them. ¡°Well, let us see how easy it is to kill them,¡± I said, cracking my knuckles. Zap! Before I could use a spell, I heard zapping sounds under me. Looking towards the direction, I felt my eyes widen in shock. The fence Kitsu made with her lightning being channelled through it was demolishing the thralls. Just when a thrall gets a meter away from the fence, it gets zapped and killed instantly. It was actually funny how it happened. ¡°Hmm, it seems the adventures already realized how effective the fence is,¡± I said, looking around at all the adventures who hadn¡¯t even started lifting a finger to stop the thralls. ¡°That¡¯s not good. The thrall might break down the durability of the fence.¡± ¡°Oi, you fucken shit bags!! Start using your fucken magic. My fence isn¡¯t going to do all your fucken work!!¡± I heard Kitsu suddenly shout on top of her lungs from her tower. ¡°Wow, to think she can be that loud,¡± I said, surprised. ¡°Pah like she can-Boom!¡± One of my adventures started saying before Kitsu shot her rail gun into the fortress, destroying it even more. ¡°I am fucken watching you!!¡± ¡°She really sounds annoyed. Can¡¯t me her, though.¡± I said before making a couple of scorch balls around me. When that was done, the 4 scorch balls started shooting smallsers out of them to kill thralls. ¡°Skreeek!!¡± ¡°Hmm, another sort of cry?¡± I said, putting my attention on the fortress again. ¡°... Wow, which is-¡± Boom! ¡°Dead.¡± After witnessing a shriekere out of the summoning, I said before getting absolutely demolished by Kitsu¡¯ rail gun. ¡°Oi fucken dog, get your people to carry their weight. I am not working for free!!¡± I heard Kitsu yell again. ¡°What is going on that side for her to be so angry,¡± I said, moving to the side where I could see better. I realized that the Kitsu side is getting way more thralls than this side. ¡°Weird? Is it because that side has-¡± Boom! ¡°Has more firepower?¡± I said while Kitsu shot another railgun bullet at a shriekering out of the summoning. ¡°Brat, call me dog again, and I will rip-¡± Bang! ¡°Argh!!!¡± The guild master said before being interrupted with a gunshot going through his dog ear. ¡°Shut the fuck up and work!¡± Kitsu yelled, aiming at him from atop of the tower. Ring. ¡®Getting a call now?¡¯ I thought, taking out my scroll seeing an unknown number calling me. ¡°Kayda-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting me involved. Just get your adventures to work properly, and all is good, okay.¡± I said, interrupting the guild master before ending the call. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see why she is so annoyed,¡± I said, looking at the fence on their side, starting to fuzz out be use it isn¡¯t getting enough mana. ¡°Sigh, guess I have to help,¡± I mumbled disappointedly before flying to each mana conductor, putting enough mana into it that will keep it going for quite some time. ¡°Kayda!¡± Kitsu shouted, probably seeing me using my mana. ¡°Yo, something wrong?¡± I said,nding next to the fox. ¡°A lot, but are you still fine using all your mana like this? I know you still have some scorch balls on the other side using your mana, and now this as well. Do you need to rest? I can go to the other side for the time being?¡± Kitsu said worriedly, probably trying to use her analysed skill on me. ¡°Woah Woah, hold your horses. I am fine. My mana regeneration can manage this much,¡± I said, smiling happily. ¡°Yeah, but we might go on for quite some time.¡± ¡°True, then I will tell you when I need rest, okay.¡± ¡°Uh, please do,¡± Kitsu said, nodding looking back at the battlefield. ..... ¡®It¡¯s a surprise she is so worried about me and supper cute.¡¯ I thought, pitting my hand on my cheeks smiling while looking at the back of Kitsu. ¡°Well, see youter,¡± I said, tapping her shoulder before starting to p my wings. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Same to you,¡± I said with a smile before flying back to the other side. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 [3 Hourster] [Kitsuna POV] ¡°well, Kayda wasn¡¯t wrong when she said devil rted things give a lot of experience,¡± I said while sitting cross-legged on an ice chair on top of my ice tower next to my awesome looking Railgun at the lovely number 49 on my status screen right after level. ¡°Sigh, forget about that. It has been easy after the dumb pup got his adventures doing their job properly.¡± I said, looking down at the adventures running around. Out of 300 or so people, you could see 200 sitting on the ground resting and 100 others fighting the thralls and well just shooting them with magic from behind my magnificent fence that has killed over a thousand thrall already. ¡°ooh, another seeker,¡± I mumbled, seeing rocksing out of the summoning fire. Moving the railgun next to me, I aimed at the rocks waiting for the main body to reveal itself. ¡°Boom! ¡°there we- ugh! A headache now!¡± I said, annoyed, grabbing my head in pain. ¡°agh fuck, now my back hurts. what the fuck is going on!¡± I yelled, bending down while pressing my head against the floor. After an unknown amount of time flew by, something even weirder started happening. I wanted to change into my fox form and roar. ..... While all the pain was going through my body, I started having a giant urge to roar out, not for the pain. ¡°This what is this. Fuck hold it in can¡¯t let people know. Grrrr.¡± I mumbled while panting and grinding my teeth together. ¡°ugh, roar.¡± Grunting out in pain, a small roar escaped my lips while I felt and realized unknown information flooded my brain. ¡°Fuck, rawr.¡± I cursed only to let out an embarrassing sound afterwards, making me blush. Saying it¡¯s unknown is a lie as it was about the construction of weapons how they react and work with magic. After a while, I started getting information about magic itself. Everything about magic went into my head about how it moves naturally and how to enhance it. ¡®What is this? Why am I getting this information? Wait, no way. Is this how we get sses?¡¯ I thought, breathing heavily. ¡°status.¡± Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 14 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 3 Tail Demon Fox Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox Gender: Female Level: 51 ss: Weapon Sage (Wrath) Hp: 4 312/4 738 MP: 68 652/71 938 Str: 2 469 Vit: 2 369 Def: 1 969 Int: 35 969 End: 3 769 Agt: 4 169 Skills: Dimension storage, Devil Fire, Devil Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, Short distance teleport, sword domain, Mana sense, Fox Golden Lightning, Fox Golden Fire, Healing Passive: Heighten senses, Soul Regeneration, eyes of intimidation, Human Form, Night Vision, Mana Tails Tail Abilities: Clone, Spiritual magic, Illusion magic, LOCKED ¡°huh, 3 tail? Rawr. That is such an embarrassing sound.¡± I mumbled, making another sound escape. Ignoring my embarrassment, I looked at my butt and saw 3 tails swinging around. ¡®so that¡¯s why my back hurt. I was growing new tails.¡¯ I thought, bringing the tails to the front staring at them before I started stroking them. ¡°Hmm, weapon sage? I also got a ss I had never heard of. Seeing as all the info I got, I just know it¡¯s probably the same as a weapon master, but I am also a sage? Grrr.¡± I said, tilting my head at the status screen in front of me. Hearing the growling sounding out of me, I raised an eyebrow, confused. ¡°oh, my tail gives me abilities. That... wait, what the fuck happened to my mana? How is it over 70 000! Rawr!¡± I shouted out in surprise, not concentrating on keeping my new tick under control roar came out. ¡°This is getting embarrassing. Hmm, oh, wait, Mana tails? What the fuck is this. Ugh, whatever, let¡¯s just use this illusion to hide my tails for now. Hmm, apricot did say to use it like this?¡± I said, enveloping myself with mana. ¡°There! It is all good,¡± I said, seeing the tails merged together. ¡°Kitsu.¡± ¡°Eh! Fuck, you scared me,¡± I said, looking up at Kayda. ¡°what happened, and what was that mana spike?¡± Kayda asked, grabbing my arms, and started inspecting me. ¡°Mana spike, rawr?¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°yeah, your mana spiked sky-high just now,¡± Kayda said, not stopping to inspect my body. ¡°You, you can feel that? Rawr,¡± I said, blushing at the end. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s innate skill. By the way, what¡¯s with the sound effects?¡± Kayda said and asking looking at me confused. ¡°oh, never heard of that. Well, anyway~, I have be a sage.¡± I said, smiling, ignoring Kayda¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Wait, no, that... you got to be kidding. Your mother is going to kill me.¡± Kayda said, facepalming. ¡°A weapons sage, haha,¡± I said,ughing, making Kayda look at me deadpan. ¡°...¡± ¡°haha yeah, so I didn¡¯t get the ss I wanted but an upgrade of it,¡± I said, shrugging happily seeing her pout. ¡°sigh, seriously, you made me all worried for nothing,¡± Kayda said, falling on her butt sighing. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t rx now. We need to finish this,¡± I said, pointing towards the fortress. ¡°it¡¯s fine. You can take some rest if necessary. We will help out.¡± ¡°Are you sure those lousy adventures will be able to work without us?¡± I asked sceptically. ¡°Well, they had a rude awakening when you were out for 10 minutes.¡± ¡°10 minutes. Was it really that long?¡± I mumbled, a bit surprised. ¡°yes, luckily, no rock seekers showed up in that time, not that I couldn¡¯t take care of them if needed,¡± Kayda said, adding thest part a bit smugly, making me smile at her. ¡°but others did right?¡± ¡°Yeah, anyway, we won¡¯t be worried for long. It seems the summoning is dying down,¡± Kayda said, looking at the number of thralls. ¡°oh, I see,¡± I said, only seeing about 80 thralls left in the circle. ¡°jip, but do you have an idea how we can stop it right now,¡± Kayda asked, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°oh, this might be a great time for this, rawr.¡± ¡°for what, and the sound effect is back,¡± Kayda said, making me slightly embarrassed. ¡°to evaluate out my new elements,¡± I said, ignoring herstment again. ¡°you... you got even more elements!?¡± Kayda shouted in surprise with a gaping mouth. ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t new. They are just different, I guess,¡± I said, standing up shrugging. ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°let¡¯s see what happens,¡± I mumbled, closing my eyes, and lifting up my left hand like I was holding a bow. Zap! ¡°Golden lightning?¡± I heard Kayda mumble looking at the golden lightning bow that appeared in my hand. ¡°yeah, golden fox lightning, to be exact,¡± I said, pulling back the lightning string making a white ice arrow appear. ¡°now blossom my rose. Growl.¡± I mumbled, letting go of the arrow shooting it right into the middle of the fortress. ¡®It would have sounded cooler if didn¡¯t have this fucken tick!!¡¯ I thought in embarrassment. Crack boom! Sprinkle. ¡°Screeeek!!!!¡± Just when the arrownded in the fortress, the fire started to freeze over. The thralls and shriekers alike got frozen and killed with the freezingyers spreading. ¡°what the hell is happening!¡± One of the adventures yelled, seeing the ice. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like it¡¯s overpowering the ck fire.¡± ..... ¡°yeah, someone must have used some magic.¡± ¡°wait, look at the middle.¡± Another adventure said, pointing towards the middle where an ice branch with a bud at the end was starting to grow upwards. ¡°that¡¯s a flower bud?¡± One of the female adventures said tilting her head confused. ¡°you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yeah, how can a flower bud be in a magic spell.¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, but I am sure that¡¯s a bud.¡± all the while they were busy, the branch had already grown to 34 meters high, and the stem was 3 meters thick, overshadowing the entire fortress. The bud itself was 4 times wider than the stem and 10 meters long when it started to bloom upwards. ¡°shut it, guys. Look, it really is a flower.¡± One of the adventures yells, pointing at the bud in the air ¡°A rose?¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s a Northern Ice Rose. It is poisonous for humans and animals, but some monsters can eat it as a way to gain powers, but it¡¯s really rare to see that kind of rose. I heard they only grow and bloom once every 100 years.¡± The female adventures exin having posed like a professor exin something to her ss. ¡°Sacyr, we don¡¯t give a fuck. Will that thing kill us or not?¡± ¡°well, probably it depends on how far the ice floor goes.¡± She said, looking at the ground still being frozen. The frozen ground was already a meter away from the fence when she pointed it out. ¡°fuck, we need to run!¡± ¡°Oh wait, it stopped.¡± The female adventures said, not sounding very worried seeing the ice stop move after engulfing the fence. ¡°they sound so useless,¡± I said, looking down at the adventures that went on worried to death about something so simple. ¡°Kitsu, they aren¡¯t like you. someone that will realize what is happening after just giving it a nce.¡± Kayda said ¡°no, it¡¯s not that. I will also be confused if I see something like this but look to the right. You see there/some thralls got through the fence, and no one realized it yet.¡± I exin, pointing to my right. Looking into the direction, you could see far to the right there were about 23 thralls killing people, but the only people who realized this were the guys who were being attacked. The rest were all looking at the giant rose. ¡°Sigh, losing focus in battle, you¡¯re just asking to die,¡± Kayda said in disdain. ¡°My point at calling them useless,¡± I said. Taking my eyes off the adventures, I looked at my rose. ¡°Well, anyway, I like your spell. It has a lot of strength behind it. How much mana did it cost?¡± ¡°Tch 43 000. That¡¯s a high costing spell. Well, at least it isn¡¯t done yet.¡± ¡°There is more!?¡± Kayda eximed, surprised. ¡°of course, you know I love going overboard with things,¡± I said, smiling up at her before snapping my fingers. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Hmm, hmm.¡± Humming to myself, I stared out of the window, looking out of the Anabald mansion onto the white city. It¡¯s been a few days since the devil attack, and its aftermath was not what I was expecting. Firstly, my spell made went crazy, and I lost control of it. Well, that¡¯s not a real surprise, though. It was my first time using those elements together and that much mana. The second thing is that it¡¯s snowing right now in the middle of summer. That¡¯s all thanks to my spell going crazy. Thirdly they decided to move the day of the festival. Knock knock. ¡°It¡¯s open,¡± I said, hearing someone knock on the door. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ready?¡± Kayda said, a bit surprised. ¡°As embarrassing as it might sound, this isn¡¯t my first time wearing a yukata, rawr,¡± I said, just looking down at my pink and red flower theme yukata. For shoes, I was wearing ordinary flip-flops with socks. ..... ¡°You wore one like that,¡± Kayda said, looking at me baffled, referring to my previous body. ¡°Yeah, it was when I was touring around Japan,¡± I said, shrugging, ¡°Un, men can also wear yukatas?¡± Kayda said hesitantly. ¡°Yes, of course, but they won¡¯t wear such a colourful one. They normally-¡± I said while turning around looking at Kayda. My words got stuck in my throat. ¡°Hmm, what is wrong? Did I wear it wrong?¡± Kayda said a bit worried, looking herself over. ¡°No, no, you look breath-taking. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± I said, stuttering flinging my hands in front of me. I knew white looked amazing on Kayda, but a white yukata was just too much for me to handle. She also had light pink and purplevender flowers on her yukata. ¡°Oh, so you like what you see,¡± Kayda said smugly. ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t deny it after saying all that. Rawr.¡± I said, looking away, embarrassed. ¡°So, you ready to go to the festival?¡± Kayda said, changing the subject. ¡°Of course, a bet is a bet after all. I am quite surprised it moved up after the incident attack, though.¡± I said, looking at the window again. ¡°Well, the attack was stopped, and it is snowing right now. So, it¡¯s like a double celebration this year. Let me remind you it doesn¡¯t snow in the middle of summer.¡± Kayda exined, ending up giving me a side nce. ¡°I could guess that was one of the reasons, but how was it set up so fast,¡± I said, just looking at the white rooftops and white street. ¡°Oh well, they were already busy getting everything ready all they needed to do was make space.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are, rawr.¡± ¡°You know that giant area you just evaporated or more like cleaned up with your magic. Yes, we are using that.¡± Kayda exins, shrugging making me curse out. ¡°Fuck, rawr.¡± ¡°Jip, that flower will be on disy,¡± Kayda said, looking at my reaction. ¡°I hoped they would do that, especially it being in the middle of the slums,¡± I said, frustrated. ¡°Well, that sort of spell after effect is not verymon. It¡¯s actually super rare.¡± ¡°Uhm, I told you I didn¡¯t know that would happen!¡± I said, frustrated. After I used my lightning bow to shoot a fox ice arrow with some foxfire in it, it created a giant rose in the middle of the summoning. Effectively stopping it and that was nned so, but something I didn¡¯t seeing was that when I snapped my fingers to make the ice rose burst, everything caught on fire instead of bursting. Well, surprisingly or luckily, just the ice caught on fire, nothing else. This happened because I lost control over my foxfire, which burned all my ice to nothingness. Except for the rose, it was still burning even now 2 dayster. Luckily no one got hurt. Even the entire battle has gone great. The best part was that no one died to my conductor exploding, although a couple did though there were a lot of injuries because of that. The only deaths were to the thralls that escaped my fence at the end. Well, that wasn¡¯t my problem. That was the guild masters¡¯ problem. ¡°Thinking about the guild master. What did he say?¡± I said, referring to the aftermath meeting. I ditch it as I usually do. ¡°Hmm, I guess the usualining about you putting people in danger and so on,¡± Kayda said, not sounding very interested. ¡°Soplete crap? Rawr.¡± ¡°Basically,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Sigh, he is going to be annoying in the future,¡± I said in disdain. ¡°Probably, but enough about someone else, let¡¯s go On, and her daughter should be ready to go.¡± ¡°Is that so, roar,¡± I said, looking at Kayda again before looking away again in embarrassment. ¡°It really seems you can¡¯t handle it, can you. Well, if it helps. Your little roars are starting to get at me. in a cute way, of course.¡± Kayda exined, sounding very happy at the moment. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s rare to see you so speechless,¡± Kayda said, wrapping her arms around my neck before blowing slightly on my ear, making them titch. ¡°Kayda,¡± I said, turning my head just enough so she could see my one eye ring at her. ¡°Oh no,¡± Kayda mumbled, feeling my tails wrap around her. Bam! ¡°I have told you many times before. I will get a heart attack if you do things like that,¡± I said, annoyed looking at Kayda on the floor. ¡°You know I won¡¯t stop right,¡± Kayda said, standing up from the floor before getting her clothes back in order. ¡°...¡± ¡°Well, whatever, let¡¯s go join the other two,¡± Kayda said, walking out of the room. ¡®I hope I can make it through the night.¡¯ I thought in desperation. ¡°Oh right, are you sure An will be fine? I mean, she was tortured for who knows how long, and her body was so weak when I found it the other day.¡± I said, ncing at the white city in the window before following behind Kayda. ¡°That¡¯s something like you shouldn¡¯t really say or be worried about. But that¡¯s true, and there is no way someone can recover so fast. So, I don¡¯t know, but we will find out when we meet up.¡± Kayda said, walking a bit slower so I could catch up. ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± I said, nodding, ignoring the first part. [2 minter] ¡°So, you are going like that?¡± I said, looking down at An in her wheelchair. I don¡¯t know how she got that, also wearing a yukata, but instead of colour full-on, she was wearing a ck yukata with some gold flowers on it. Quite dull, in my opinion, her daughter, who was standing behind her, ready to push the wheelchair, was also wearing the same kind of yukata as her mother. ¡°Yes, is there something wrong with it?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s super boring, roar,¡± I said, a bit annoyed. ¡°What my mother looks amazing in her yukata.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it does fit her, but it¡¯s boring,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have time to change.¡± An said, a bit annoyed. ¡°True, now let¡¯s go to the festival. I think it will start in an hour.¡± Kayda said, shooing us out of the main entrance of the mansion. ¡°Are we walking?¡± I asked, being curious. ¡°Yes, is there a problem with that?¡± An asked look at me intrigued. ¡°No, was just wondering?¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Oh, Katie dear, can you go get the money in the vault for us.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Katie said, running off. ¡®Oh, so her name is Katie.¡¯ I thought, looking at the tomato girl back. ¡°Now, while we wait for her, start pushing me out of the mansion, Kitsuna.¡± ¡°No.¡± Kayda suddenly interrupted, shaking her head in disapproval. ¡°What, why not,¡± An said, surprised. ¡°Because it will start with just pushing your wheelchair then getting you food, and after a while, it will end up just being you and Kitsu,¡± Kayda exined, not realizing I decided to ignore her and was pushing An out of the mansion, leaving her behind. ¡°Hey, hey!! Don¡¯t just leave me.¡± Kayda yelled angrily. ¡°And listen to your delusions? no, thank you, roar.¡± I said, not looking back at her. ¡°You say that, but you¡¯re blushing.¡± An teased whispering in front of me. ¡°I won¡¯t talk if I were you, An,¡± I said, ring at her. ¡°Tch, I was only teasing.¡± She mumbled. ¡°What were you teasing about,¡± Kayda asked, intrigued. ¡°Oh just-¡± ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it, rawr.¡± I said, shooting another re at An, who just chuckled. ¡°O-okay,¡± Kayda said, dropping it. ¡°Now, for more interesting things, what is this festival even about,¡± I asked while pushing An. ..... ¡°... Kayda, didn¡¯t you tell her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t think it was needed, but it seems I was wrong,¡± Kayda said, looking at me with dead eyes. ¡°Hmm, what is it? Is the reason important or something?¡± I asked nerves. ¡°It¡¯s the anniversary of the end of the war, Kitsuna.¡± An said, looking at me like I was supposed to know this. ¡°You guys celebrate that?¡± ¡°Of course, we do! We need to remember all the sacrifices that were made in the war.¡± ¡°Sacrifices? If I remember, in thest war, only 137 people died on our side, but on the federation side, it was over 10 000?¡± I answered, a bit confused. ¡°Ah, at least you know some things.¡± An said very sarcastically. ¡°Oh right, it was also the most deaths in thest 5 wars we had,¡± Kayda said, not changing in expression. ¡°Yeah, by one, roar,¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°It is still more. Now, something I am curious about is how was the death count so low?¡± I said, intrigued. ¡°Because we don¡¯t raise cannon fodder.¡± An said like it was obvious. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Cannon Fodder, there is a lot of debate and references made worldwide for this word or phrase. Some say it¡¯s meat shields that are made to protect the more trained or more privileged people in the world. Others say they are there to distract. To be an annoyance to the enemy and make them let their guards from attacks behind or from the sides. In essence, cannon fodder is a sacrifice made by the higher-ups because they are ipetent and can¡¯t make proper strategies where fewer people die. But what makes you cannon fodder? Yourck of strength? Your birthce? Society? Are you being unmotivated and falling behind other people? Do you want the answer to that? Well, you aren¡¯t getting any. Remember this you are a living thing, and life is precious. ¡°That¡¯s what my mother told me just before she died in battle protecting her soldier from a cannon shot.¡± An said with a tingle of sadness in her voice. ..... ¡°That quite dumbst words if I say so myself, rawr,¡± I said only to get hit over the head. Bam. ¡°Kitsu, be respectful,¡± Kayda said, ring at me. ¡°To someone, I have never met? I don¡¯t think so and don¡¯t bring it that she is a war hero. I don¡¯t care.¡± I said, waving her off casually while rubbing the back of my head. ¡°Kitsu,¡± Kayda said in a low voice. ¡°Kayda, stop. I understand how you won¡¯t respect the dead, but don¡¯t you think her speech was somewhat inspiring.¡± An said, making Kayda calm down a bit. ¡°Hmm, for any normal person, it would be, I guess, but-¡± ¡°But for you, it sounds likeplete bullshit?¡± An said, ending my sentence. ¡°No, not quite. It¡¯s that she didn¡¯t give you an answer that makes it dumbst words. How old were you when she died?¡± I said, shrugging and ignoring the questionable gazes. ¡°5.¡± ¡°So, at 5, what did you think about your mother?¡± I asked, looking at her, intrigued. ¡°She was my world.¡± An said with a nostalgic smile. ¡°Okay, and what do you think about her today?¡± I said, nodding at her answer. ¡°She is my hero, and I miss her a lot.¡± An said with a nostalgic smile. ¡°Hmm, okay then if she answered her own question with. ¡®The peasant is there to sacrifice their lives for me.¡¯ And I do mean me not us but for me.¡± I exin clearly. ¡°She would never.¡± An said, ring up at me. ¡°Obviously not. Dumbass, she sacrificed herself for her soldiers. Do you really think someone like that would say something like this?¡± I said, looking at her like she was dumb. ¡°No, I guess not.¡± An mumbled, looking away, embarrassed. ¡°Thank you! Now back to the topic. What would you have thought about her answer back when you were 5?¡± I asked, giving her a side nce. ¡°Nothing, I wouldn¡¯t really understand what she meant.¡± An said, tilting her head. ¡°Okay, if you were your age now?¡± I added with a small grin, already knowing her answer. ¡°She is trash. Someone who shouldn¡¯t have been at her position.¡± An said to sound very disgusted. ¡°See, so in the end, with an answer to a question like that, you could learn a lot about someone even if it is 20 yearster,¡± I said, smiling at their shocked faces. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Man, this city is beautiful when it snows,¡± I said, looking at the white woof tops and roads. ¡°Kitsuna, what will your answer be to what is cannon fodder?¡± An asked, looking at me. ¡°What is? I will say everyone, I guess. There is nothing like standing or privileges when ites to cannon fodder in my eyes.¡± I said, smiling, not taking my eyes off the white city. ¡°What?¡± Hearing my reply An shocked in surprised. ¡°Kitsu, what do you mean by that,¡± Kayda asked, confused. ¡°Hmm, how to exin this. Everyone is born to do something in their life. To protect someone, kill someone or whatnot. So, everyone is cannon fodder for someone else. It might not be like sacrificing the life of the person, but it could also be putting someone on the right path in life andter on bringing in more cannon fodder.¡± I exined, gesturing with my arms. ¡°So, you mean to say my mom and everyone else is cannon fodder in your eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course, and when you die, you have fulfilled your mission as cannon fodder or whatever you want to call someone¡¯s life circle,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°... That something I didn¡¯t think you would ever say.¡± An said, shaking her head. ¡°Hmm, really? why?¡± I said, surprised, tilting my head at her. ¡°It¡¯s just I never thought you were that selfish.¡± An said, looking up at me with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Selfish? How am I self-? Oh, wait, when I said everyone, I did include myself, you know?¡± ¡°... Oh, I thought. Sorry, it was a misunderstanding then.¡± ¡°Kitsu, what am I to you?¡± Kayda suddenly asked, dropping a bomb o to me. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Complete silence and a very awkward one at that befell us after Kayda¡¯s question. All I could do I look at her with an unreadable expression and a million answers and questions going around in my head. Kayda, on her part, was looking at me with an expression that I didn¡¯t want to even think about. I didn¡¯t know what An expression was, but I could swear she had stopped breathing. ¡®Is she being stupid right now? What is she to me? Wait, does she actually want me to confess!?¡¯ I thought in distress. ¡°Hey, guys, how could you just leave without me,¡± Katie said, running up to us. ¡°Oh, sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to walk too far. We just got caught up in conversation.¡± An said to bring everyone out their thoughts. Letting go of the wheelchair, I let Katie start pushing Her mother. Not long after, we began to walk again towards the festival. Walking next to Kayda, I grabbed her sleeve. ¡°I will answer itter. Let me just think,¡± I mumbled soft enough that only Kayda could hear me. ¡®I guess at the end of the festival will be a good time to tell her about my feelings.¡¯ I thought, putting an illusion on myself to hide my blushing face. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Hey, mom, did those two fights or something,¡± Katie whispered to her mother. ¡°No, they just left something unsaid, and it is making it awkward.¡± An answered, trying to be as soft as she could. ¡°Huh, I actually thought they would be on that same wavelength seeing as they are lovers and all.¡± ¡°... Katie, they aren¡¯t lovers. Well, not yet.¡± ¡°What!? I thought they... wow guess I am bad at reading people.¡± Katie whispered, seeing her mom shaking her head. ¡°Well, to be honest, I also thought they were lovers at first and still do now, but I think it¡¯s more like they haven¡¯t dered it yet.¡± ¡°I see, so do you think.¡± ¡°Yeah, tonight might be the night they-¡± ¡°Fuck! I can fucken hear you two, you fucken elephants!!¡± I yelled, annoyed, flustered and twenty other emotions crawling around my body, making me feel ufortable. ¡°Elephant? What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big fat animal,¡± I said, annoyed, ring at the two. ¡°What are you call us fat!¡± Katie said, baffled. ¡°No loud,¡± I said, giving her a deadpan look. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that you could hear us. Who said you should listen to our-¡± ¡°An shut up before I rip out your tongue,¡± I said, reaching the limit of my annoyance. ¡°Okay, okay, I will stop.¡± An said, lifting her hands in surrender. ¡®Sigh, so fucking annoying. I am really starting to hate myself because I save her teasing asses. And Katie is like someone else since her mother came back.¡¯ I thought, trying to calm myself down. ¡°But I want it to be fun to tease them.¡± ¡°Fucken hell, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s rtionship. If you want to make ament about it, at least think about them first,¡± I said, ring at both of them. ¡°Okay, we-¡± ..... ¡°I mean,e on, the one is still too young to have one. Frankly, she is too young to even think about it. Then the other one divorced her husband or more like her sperm donor. Why did you even have a wedding and everything if you were going to divorce him after a few months? Oh, right, because you were pregnant.¡± I said in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s going.¡± An said, a bit angry. ¡°Oh, is it? I mean, I could also talk about your skin.¡± ¡°Kitsu, that¡¯s enough,¡± Kayda said, grabbing my hand. ¡°Is it, though?¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°Kitsu, calm down right now,¡± Kayda said, making me look at her. ¡°Sigh, okay, I am calm,¡± I said, still not feeling any calmer. ¡°And you two. You guys love to talk and talk, but you get all mad when someone else talks back. It¡¯s pathetic, really.¡± Kayda said, ring at the two demons reprimanding them with a demanding voice. ¡®Sigh, she is so fucken hot right now. Did I just.¡¯ I thought, feeling my face burn up. Dropping down in a crouch position, I covered my face. ¡°I want to disappear,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What happened with you,¡± Kayda said, just looking at me, confused with the other two demons doing the same. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 ¡°And we have arrived,¡± Kayda said, jumping in front of us, happily lifting her arms up in the air. ¡°Sigh, your yukata is going to get loose, Kayda, rawr,¡± I said, sighing. Looking to the front, past Kayda, you could see hundreds of stalls in the area where we had fought devils not even a week ago and in the middle of all this. Was a giant rose still burning with golden mes? My ¡®masterpiece¡¯ as An called it. Oh, right, there was also snow everywhere, 30 centimetres of snow. At least the walkways in the festival were clear of any snow. It must have been shovelled before the time. ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t want me to undo it, isn¡¯t that right, Kitsu~,¡± Kayda said, looking at me seductively. ¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯ I thought, flustered. ¡°Hey, hey, we have kids here.¡± Anined from next to me. ¡°Y-Yeah Kayda, how can you... hey, why the fuck are you giving Kayda that look!¡± I said stutter until I realized Katie herself was star-struck because of Kayda. ¡°Cough, sorry, her smile just surprised me,¡± Katies said, trying to exin herself very quickly. ..... ¡°Tch, youe here, rawr,¡± I said, ignoring Katie. I walked up to Kayda, grabbed- her wing, and dragged her off, leaving the two demons behind. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just grab my wing,¡± Kayda said before her voice died down in her throat seeing my expression. ¡®She really is seriously pissed right now.¡¯ Kayda thought, ashamed. ¡°Now that we are alone. We can enjoy ourselves better.¡± I said, letting go of her wing when we got into the festival. ¡®Fucken bastard dumb demoness she isn¡¯t avail-.¡¯ I thought only to stop a doomsday of a rabbit hole happening in my head. ¡°Kitsu, I am sorry,¡± Kayda said, looking down, ashamed. ¡°...¡± Not responding to her, I took her hand and inter tined our fingers. ¡°Eh!¡± Surprised at my gesture, Kayda looked up at me before back at our hands. ¡®Oh god, please don¡¯t make me die of a heart attack.¡¯ I thought, feeling my heart rate pick up at an inhuman pace. Think a bit more. I started to reinforce my illusion over my body. ¡°Come on, if we don¡¯t start now, we won¡¯t be able to visit every stall. I am also quite hungry, rawr~.¡± I said, keeping an emotionless expression. Well, making the illusion portray that. ¡°Hehe.¡± Not answering, my Kayda started giggling to herself happily. ¡°Sigh, at least we got a giant budget for today, rawr,¡± I said, nodding ignoring her childlike giggling next to me. ¡°Okay, so what do you want to eat?¡± Kayda asked, tilting her head and smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t know you¡¯ve been to this kind of thing before. But Festival food, I guess, rawr?¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Okay, so candy apples,¡± Kayda said, making my face scrunch up in disgust. ¡°That sounds like it is going to be too sweet for me,¡± I said, shaking my head in denial. ¡°Oh,e on, just try it,¡± Kayda said, dragging me at hand. ¡°Tch fine, I will try it, rawr,¡± I said, giving up. ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s go then before they are sold out.¡± Kayda said, picking up the pace. ¡®There is no way there won¡¯t be any left already. The festival just started.¡¯ I thought, sighing to myself. [5 minutester] ¡°There are only 3 left, huh?¡± I said, looking at the 3 apples on a stick in front of me with a questionable gaze. Looked up at stared at the stall owner, who stared back at me with a giant smile. ¡°2 or just one candy apple?¡± The stall owner said, looking down at Kayda and my hands still interlocking with each other. ¡°2 please,¡± I said, holding up 2 fingers on my free hand. ¡°Coming right up.¡± The stall owner said, taking two apples on a stick and dipping them into a pot I assumed the liquid candy was in. ¡°Tch, what a shame,¡± Kayda mumbled softly. ¡®Tch my ass, you weirdo!¡¯ I thought, ncing at Kayda. ¡°That will be 1 silver each.¡± The stall owner said with a stretch out a hand, holding the two candy apples. ¡°One, you got to be kidding me. It can¡¯t be that much.¡± I said, looking at the stall owner like he was dumb. ¡°Come on,dy. My stock is almost out anyways. be a gal and sponsor this old man.¡± The stall owner said, smiling kindly at us. ¡°But you¡¯re robbing us, rawr,¡± I said, ignoring his words for the most part. ¡°Are you going to take it or not?¡± The guy said, seeing that I didn¡¯t fall for his trick. ¡°Yeah, one silver for both at most, rawr.¡± ¡°Kitsu,¡± Kayda said, looking at me as if pleading for them. ¡°Tch, fine,¡± I said in annoyance, giving him the 2 silver coins and taking the candy apples. ¡°Thank you for the business.¡± The man said, waving us off or trying to. ¡°If you say so, rawr,¡± I said, shrugging while looking at the candy apple in my hand. ¡°I do.¡± The stall owner said, smiling and hitting a lever next to him. The table in front of him that had only one apple on a stick suddenly changed to a table full of apples. ¡°Huh, nice trick, rawr,¡± I said, not very impressed. ¡°Yeah, I know, right.¡± The man said,ughing to himself. ¡°Whatever, good luck in your business, rawr,¡± I said, waving my hand that was holding Kayda¡¯. ¡°Kitsu?¡± Kayda mumbled, feeling her hand go numb for a second from coldness. ¡°Hmm,e on, you say goodbye to him too, rawr,¡± I said, smiling kindly at her. ¡°You better share yourster,¡± Kayda said, also waving her hand at the stall owner. ¡°Uhm, what?¡± I mumbled, confused before being pulled by Kayda. ¡°Why did you freeze the apples?¡± Kayda asked, changing the subject, and taking a bite of her candy apple. ¡°Because he is an asshole,¡± I said, ring at my own candy apple. ¡°But why did you gesture to me to defrost it then?¡± Kayda asked, tilting her head at me. ¡°Because apples go bad really quick if they get frozen and get heated up quickly afterwards. There might even be worms hatching right now.¡± I exin with an evil smile. ¡°There is no way it will happen so fast,¡± Kayda exined, shaking her head. ¡°No, it will take a few hours before the I side of the apple will get mushy, but it will already taste like shit right now.¡± ¡°It will?¡± ¡°Yeah, you never had a heated apple? Well, ones that were taken from a frozen state to backed in seconds, rawr?¡± I said, tilting my head at her with a mischievous grin. ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t even go on with that,¡± Kayda said, soundingpletely disgusted. ¡°Now you get it, rawr,¡± I said,ughing at her expression. ¡°but what about the customers after us?¡± Kayda said, sounding a bit worried. ¡°Hmm, well, we are technically wasting their money now, but it¡¯s not our problem. They won¡¯t get sick from eating the candy apples, rawr.¡± I exin, shaking my head and shrugging. ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t get sick?¡± ¡°Yes, I am sure. At most, they might just vomit because of the initial taste of the apple, but nothing more and the candy around the apple might make it less disgusting.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± ¡°Yeah, anyway, how is it, rawr,¡± I asked, looking at the half-eaten candy apple in Kayda¡¯s hand. ¡°had better, but it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°I see, rawr,¡± I said, looking at my own candy apple. Crunch. ¡°Mhmm, too sweet.¡± I hummed inint pressing my eyes shut. ¡°Pffft, hahaha, your face.¡± ¡°Bleh, I knew it would be too sweet for me, rawr,¡± I said, sticking my tongue out, ignoring Kayda¡¯sughter. ¡°Hahaha, cough cough, so you not going to finish it?¡± ¡°Nope, here you go,¡± I said, handing over the apple. ¡°Hmm, just take one more bight from the other side, then I will take it. And it must be the same size as the first one.¡± Kayda said, looking at my candy apple and pointing at the opposite side of where I took my first bite. ¡®Is she after an indirect kiss, rawr?¡¯ I thought, feeling my face blush again. Luckily, I still had the illusion of hiding the fact that I was blushing. ¡°Sigh, how troublesome. Crunch.¡± Iined but stillplied, taking another bite out of the candy apple. ..... ¡°Mmmmm, it¡¯s sweeter than before, rawr,¡± I said,ining with my eyes pressed shut again. ¡°Haha, your reactions are so cute,¡± Kayda said, looking at me teasingly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean, Kayda, rawr,¡± I whined, pouting. ¡°Hehe, sorry, I am just teasing you.¡± ¡°Sigh, you are going to be the death of me.¡± ¡°Well, now that we had our candy apples let¡¯s move on to meatballs with some sauce,¡± Kayda said, pulling me to the side. ¡°Ah, finally something meaty.¡± ¡°And after that, we will go get cream crapes.¡± ¡°... I talk too much, rawr,¡± I mumbled, depressed. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Festivals. There are many different sorts of festivals in the world, especially on earth. America has festivals that are more like parties than a real traditional festivals like Japan has. Well, I guess China can also bepared to them. They are both very traditional countries. Although not on the best terms. Meh, not my problem at all. Sadly, I only saw Japanese festivals in person, and the festival I was at right now gave me a nostalgic feeling toward those festivals where I went alone most of the time. The only time I went with someone was with my teacher and just once. Guess I can add Kayda to that list now. ¡°Kitsu, I can¡¯t hit anything!¡± Kayda whined childlike next to me, holding a small air gun in her hands, looking down a firing range where there were 32 boxes stacked on shelves of different heights. ¡°Hmm yeah, I can see that you grazed only one out of your 12 shots, rawr,¡± I said, monotone, not sounding interested. ¡°Tch, can¡¯t you care a bit more,¡± Kayda said, pouting at my reply. ¡°I do care. It¡¯s not like it will fall even if you hit it, rawr,¡± I said in a hushed tone. ..... ¡°I know that I can feel the mana holding the blocks there,¡± Kayda said, frustrated. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible to win. You just need to hit it at the right spot, but it would be impossible with your aim, rawr,¡± I said, shrugging at her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be mean. It¡¯s these guns. They are so shitty. So how should it be done? ¡± Kayda whined, pushing my shoulder. ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s a maic mana tool or whatever he is using, but there aren¡¯t many of them, so they are spaced out. If you signal all the ones that are on the sides out and hit the at the top in the corners, you get your points.¡± I exin tilting my head and looking at where I could feel the mana from. ¡°Oh great, so you can do it. Hey, owner, 20 shots for miss foxy here.¡± Kayda said, bumping my shoulder while giving the owner the payment. ¡°oh, going for the big prize, I see.¡± The man said with a devilish grin. ¡°of course, she better win it for me. Remember this. I want that teddy, okay.¡± Kayda said happily, pointing at the human size bear behind the owner. ¡°Hey, why do I have to win something for you. I also want one of these.¡± I said in theint, pointing at the standing dragon teddy at the back. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Because I am your date.¡± Kayda simply said with a straight face. ¡°But I am also your date, rawr.¡± I retorted in annoyance. ¡°Kitsu,¡± Kayda said, looking up at me, not very satisfied. ¡°Woah, Woah, no need to start a fight now. Let¡¯s do this. Seeing as you are today¡¯s first same-sex couple, I have an idea. Why don¡¯t we make a deal.¡± The man said, making me re at him the way he sounded. ¡°I am listening.¡± Kayda and I said in unison. ¡°Okay, if you can hit all 20 shots and bump the boxes over, I will give you both teddies.¡± The man exined, giving us another devilish smile. ¡°Okay, we can do that, but I get two test shots. They won¡¯t count obliviously if I down a box.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay, deal.¡± The stall owner said, nodding in agreement. ¡®The test shots won¡¯t matter. She won¡¯t be able to hit them over even if she hits the targets.¡¯ The stall owner said,ughing internally. ¡°Great, then let¡¯s get started, rawr,¡± I said, picking up one of the guns on the table. I looked into the barrel by inspecting the rifle, noticing some weird things. ¡®I see, so that¡¯s why Kayda bullet or corks were going left the hole time.¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda for a second. ¡®Well, that won¡¯t be enough to make it too hard.¡¯ I add, smiling. ¡°So, I just plop this in here and shoot, right, rawr?¡± I asked, taking a cork from the table and putting it in the barrel at the front. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, just like that. The guns themselves will create the air pressure to shoot it.¡¯ the man exined, keeping his devilish smile. ¡°Uh, okay, rawr.¡± I hummed, aiming the rifle at one of the bears at the back. I lined it up for the nose of the Bear and shot. Poof. ¡®left low? Damn, it almost hit the Bear¡¯s shoulder. No, wander Kayda struggled so much. And it¡¯s so slow, rawr.¡¯ I thought thinking of solutions I coulde up with. ¡°hmm.¡± Humming to myself, I inspected the gun again. Seeing a small circle at the side of the pressing it a bit, I realized you could turn it. ying with it a bit more, I decided to test the gun again. Bang! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s way better,¡± I said, satisfied although the cork missed the Bear again and much more than the first time. The speed of the cork was much better than the first test, probably because the air pressure is way more now. ¡°You ready.¡± The owner said, a bit nervous. ¡°Yes, now bring it on, rawr,¡± I said and started to aim at the 32 boxes. Bang. ¡°Oh, she got one.¡± One of the onlookers said, surprised. ¡°Hehe, one down, 19 to go,¡± Kayda said, giggling. Bang. ¡°And another.¡± Bang ¡°And another.¡± Bang ¡°And another one fights the dust. Ptataaa.¡± Humming myself an old crappy song to myself, I reloaded the air gun. Bang ¡°And another one!¡± The crowd yelled, making me cringe. ¡°Ugh, please, no,¡± I mumbled, not daring to look around at the crowd. Reloading the air gun, I aimed at the next target. Bang ¡°And another one!¡± The crowd shouted again. This time I looked, hearing someone familiar in between in the crowd, only to see Kayda etching on the crowd. ¡°Kayda, can you not make them do that, rawr,¡± I said, already knowing the answer. ¡°But that song you hummed was funny,¡± Kayda said smugly. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, Kayda, rawr,¡± I said, making my illusion blush a bit. ¡°Heh, but it¡¯s cute when you blush.¡± Kayda teased, grinning like a pervert for some reason. ¡°Tch, how is it cute when I go all red in the face, rawr,¡± I said, looking away from her. ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t you think I am cute when I blush?¡± Kayda asked, trying to act cute. ¡°... Now that I think about it, Katie and An, seeing as their skin is red, how do they blush?¡± I asked, changing the subject instantly. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s true, huh? Never thought about it.¡± Kayda said with a thoughtful look. ¡°I see.¡± Taking the opportunity of her distraction, I aimed at the next target. Bang! ¡°And another one!¡± ¡°Fuck! It didn¡¯t help.¡± I said, annoyed at the crowd going on without Kayda. ¡°Ha-ha, you failed,¡± Kayda said,ughing mockingly. ¡°Tch, whatever.¡± Bang Bang Bang I shot down thest couple of boxes, ignoring the crowd behind me. ¡°They¡¯re all done, rawr,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°Woah!!! She did it!!¡± ¡°All 20 targets down!¡± ¡°Tch, They are so loud, rawr,¡± I said, covering my ears. ¡°Even though I got these new earbuds made, they are still useless in the end.¡¯ I thought in annoyance, freezing my ears over again. ¡°How, how can this be. I went through so much trouble to get those.¡± ¡°Oi, I won our bet. Give us our teddies, rawr,¡± I said, holding out my hand at the guy. ..... ¡°You, you cheated!¡± the stall owner shouted angrily at us. ¡°What nonsense are you bbing now. Tch, I won our bet, now give me my dragon teddy.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°There is no way you are able to hit 20 shots in a row and knock the boxes over that easily!¡± The man went on with his rant about us apparently cheating. ¡°Well, look again, dumbass, I just did it, rawr,¡± I said, annoyed, pointing at the boxes knocked over. ¡°I have mas under each of these boxes, making it almost impossible to knock them over!!¡± The stall owner shouted, making a few people behind me gasp in shock. ¡°Oh, is that so? So, you said I cheated, but you have been doing that from the beginning?¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The stall owner said, getting paler at the second. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t care. Just give us our rewards, and we will leave,¡± I said, sighing again. ¡°F-fine here.¡± Giving up, the stall owner handed over the two teddies. ¡°Thanks, rawr~.¡± I turned to Kayda and threw hers over her head, taking both of them. ¡°There is yours. Enjoy, rawr.¡± ¡°Hehe, thank you, Kitsu,¡± Kayda said, smiling happily at me. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t the stall owner say something about making it impossible to knock over the boxes?¡± Some random person in the crowd said, sounding very angry. ¡°Yeah, so we wasted our money on this game because of this guy¡¯s greediness.¡± One of the spectators said, not sounding very happy. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s get out of here before everythinges to shit, rawr,¡± I whispered to Kayda, pushing her out of the crowd. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 ¡°Where to next?¡± I asked, looking at kayda. ¡°I think it¡¯s more where is the next stall business we can ruin,¡± Kaydamented, making meugh. ¡°Oh, you want to go on with that line of work tonight? I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s quite fun, actually.¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t want more people to hate me.¡± Kayda said, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°But we are winning, so there is no downside,¡± I shrugged. ¡°No, we are ruining other people¡¯s experiences,¡± Kayda exined, moving her human-size teddy out of her face. ¡°Are we, though, or are we saving them money?¡± I said sage-like. ¡°Yes, we are ruining it for them,¡± Kayda said, looking deadpanned. ..... ¡°But they are ruining the event for us,¡± Iined just to get a sigh from kayda. ¡°Sigh, you do realize that you won that shooting game fair and square even though the guy rigged his game. So it¡¯s not impossible to win the games. It¡¯s just very hard.¡± Kayda exined, not showing much of an expression. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for other people. I am Kitsuna, the fox, you know. there is no one like me out there.¡± I bosted proudly. ¡°Did you use magic?¡± Kayda asked, tilting her head sideways, ignoring my postingpletely. ¡°No,¡± I said dejectedly at Kaydas¡¯ck of response. ¡°Then there is no problem,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Fine, but you still didn¡¯t answer. Where are we going next?¡± I said, trying to change the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s get those meatballs we wanted previously,¡± Kayda said, getting a smile from me. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, lifting both hands in the air and letting go of Kaydas¡¯s hand in the proses. ¡°Don¡¯t do that and store Big Chungus away,¡± Kayda said, holding her teddies out towards me. ¡°It has a name?¡± I said, a bit surprised. ¡°Yeah, of course, all my... never mind,¡± Kayda said, stopping herself midway. ¡°Oh, did I hear something interesting just now?¡± I said in a teasing tone taking Big Chungus away from her. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. I said no such thing.¡± Kayda said, ring at me with an angry pouting face. ¡°Pfft, no such thing? It sounds as if you deny being nice to someone.¡± I said,ughing at her. ¡°Where did Ipliment someone?¡± Kayda said, confused. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t worry about it. More importantly, what did you say about all your teddies? They all have what now?¡± I said, starting to tease her again. ¡°Aah, shut up. You didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Kayda shined, trying to grab my head. ¡°Oh, but you already know my hearing is impable,¡± I said while dodging her. ¡°Yeah, but you have those earbuds in,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°Not at the moment,¡± I said, showing her the earbuds in my hand. ¡°That¡¯s why!¡± Kayda whined, defeated. ¡°Haha, so let¡¯s recount your words. All my, so I can presume you always name your teddies and that you have multiple of them.¡± I exined thoughtfully. ¡°Aaah, stop talking,¡± Kayda yelled, trying to grab my mouth again. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s so cute. You collect teddies as a hobby,¡± I teased her again. ¡°Hmph, so what? They are cute,¡± Kayda said, giving up and started pouting hard. ¡°uh-huh, teddies are supper cute sometimes, but nothing will ever beet your face right now,¡± I said, grabbing her chin and gently lifting it, making her look into my eyes. ¡°gah, don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Kayda said, flustered, before jumping on me, trying to stop me from talking. ¡°haha,e on, I am just teasing you,¡± I said, giggling while fighting back. ¡°And they said they were not lovers.¡± Katie suddenly said from the side, surprising both kayda and me. ¡°I know, right. Just look at them. All these screams, lovers.¡± An said with a grin. ¡°huh?¡± Both kayda and I stopped once we heard the two voices next to us. Looking at where it came from, we saw Katie and her mother standing about 40 meters away from us while eating something out of a small tub. ¡°Oh, they heard us, it seems,¡± Katie said, surprised, giving her tub of whatever to her mother. Grabbing the wheelchair handles, she turned around and tried to run away. ¡°Nope, you guys aren¡¯t going anywhere,¡± Kayda said, appearing in front of them. ¡°Yeah, no, what even is this?¡± I said from behind them, looking at the tub with what I think are meatballs, but they tasted like deep-fried cabbage. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t take my food!¡± Katie yelled, jumping at me, only for my body to turn into red smoke. ¡°Kayda was this what we have gotten if we got those meatballs,¡± I asked. This time I was standing next to kayda showing her the tub. ¡°huh, no, this is the healthy version of it. They also have these great fatty ones. I really love them.¡± KAyda exined, shaking her head. ¡°Is that so. Oh yeah, here you go. I won¡¯t eat your food anymore.¡± I said, giving Katie¡¯s food back. ¡°you would have eaten it. But I already took a bite of it.¡± ¡°yeah, so I don¡¯t care,¡± I said, not interested. ¡°you-¡± ¡°kitsu~ what do you mean by that~,¡± Kayda said, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°Kayda, don¡¯t even think that I care about something like someone else saliva,¡± I said, shaking my head at her. ¡°So,¡± Kayda said, sounding depressed. ¡°Are you a teenager on hormones? Indirect kissing isn¡¯t a thing.¡± I said, looking at her emotionless. ¡°I am not,¡± Kayda said, not sounding very convincing and looking away. ¡°Is that so, then why did you make me take two bights of the candy apple that I disliked so much,¡± I said, grinning at her blushing face. ¡°that¡¯s... wait if you knew I was after that way, did you still do it?¡± Kayda said confidently. ¡°hmm, huh, I guess you got me there. So you really were after my saliva.¡± I said, shrugging before walking away. ¡°no, no, don¡¯t just dismiss my question like that,¡± Kayda whined, surprised. ¡°I am not dismissing it, though?¡± I said, inclining my head at her. ¡°Yeah, you are. you didn¡¯t answer my question properly.¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°... How many teddies do you have? I bet there is one cold fluffy, or snowy. Better yet, kisses.¡± ¡°gah kisses, what a shitty name! I would never torture my teddies with that gruesome name.¡± Kayda said, only to go pale, realizing what she said. ¡°oh so you have special names for every one of them.¡± ¡°ugh.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s your favourite one. How does he look, and what¡¯s his name.¡± I asked, grinning. ¡°her... no, no, wait a minute, don¡¯t go and change the subject like that just because you don¡¯t want to admit that you are also like a teenager with raging hormones!¡± ¡°also?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°gah.¡± ¡°kayda, you do realize that I am actually 14 years old, and around this time, hormones doe to light, you know.¡± ¡°so you aren¡¯t denying it.¡± ¡°well, it¡¯s my body that gets the hormones, not the brain and thoughts, but it¡¯s definitely affecting your thoughts for you.¡± ¡°... so I have 27 teddies with cute names for each one. I will introduce youter on,¡± Kayda said, changing the subject. ¡°so it¡¯s more embarrassing to admit you have teenage hormones than having 27 teddies,¡± I said, baffled at her. ¡°... I do not deny or agree with anything you just said,¡± Kayda said, looking away. ¡°I feel like I have said those exact words at some point.¡± ¡°crapes for sale. Get your crapes at Bens¡¯s stall!!¡± Running past me, a small little girl shouted, waving her right hand in the air to get the people¡¯s attention. ¡°hey,¡± I said, appearing in front of her. ¡°oof, what, sorry I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± The girl said, running into me and falling down on her butt. ¡°ah, no, it¡¯s my fault. anyways where is the crape stand you were just talking about?¡± I asked while helping her up. ..... ¡°Oh, you want to go to Uncle Ben. Follow me. I will show you.¡± The girl said, taking my hand and trying to drag me with her. ¡°Wait up. There is still moreing. Kayda, youing?¡± I said, looking back at her. ¡°Yeah, of course, I aming,¡± Kayda said, grabbing my free hand. ¡°And you two,¡± I said, looking at Katie and An. ¡°Yeah, you guys seem entertaining tonight.¡± An said with a grin. ¡°hmm.¡± KAyda hummed, looking at An. ¡°I won¡¯t tease you.¡± She said, surrendering with her hands up. ¡°Okay, we can go now, little girl,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Okay, to Uncle Bens¡¯s stall, we go.¡± The girl said happily. Looking at her yukata, I realized it was almost the same as mine, just the main colour of the yukata was purple. The girl herself also had green hair and emerald green eyes. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°Uhm, how did we end up like this?¡± I said, looking at all the toys and stall rewards Kayda and I had in our hands. In one of them, the other was holding the girl from before. ¡°Well, I me everything on you,¡± Kayda said with a pouting face. ¡°Who was the one that said it¡¯s fine? We will take care of her for the night,¡± ¡°ugh, that might be my fault, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Her puppy eyes were just adorable,¡± Kayda said, rubbing her head awkwardly. ¡°yeah, and my re did nothing.¡± ¡°that... you were ring at me? I thought you were just wondering what I was going to do with that straight face of yours.¡± Kayda said, tilting her head at me, confused. ¡°... no, I wasn¡¯t,¡± I said, looking away from her. ¡®Fuck you, illusion.¡¯ I cursed in my thoughts. ..... ¡°Also, I can¡¯t take all the me for this. You didn¡¯t have to win all those festival games.¡± ¡°I hate losing, and you know that.¡± ¡°tch, true,¡± Kayda said, clicking her tongue, looking away. ¡°so, what are we going to do? The main event is happening soon.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°ah, my flower? It¡¯s going to vanish in about an hour or so.¡± I said, pointing at the flower that was still burning but noticeably less than the start of the festival. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s true. Now that you say that it seems like the mana is being taken away.¡± ¡°Yeah, someone is sucking out the mana to make a perfect night.¡± ¡°huh, you can see the mana moving now?¡± ¡°huh, no, remember that flower is made out of my mana. Of course, I will feel it moving around. Well, when I am close to it.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t get control back?¡± ¡°well, no...¡± ¡°...¡± Kayda didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at me. ¡°...hey little girl, let¡¯s get you back to your uncle,¡± I said, looking at the little one that was staring at us. ¡°Okay!¡± The girl shouted happily. ¡°Hey, you do remember the way, right,¡± I asked her just in case I took a wrong turn. ¡°Uhm yeah, I do.¡± ¡°cool,¡± I mumbled, smiling kindly at her. ¡°Hehe, Jenny is a smart girl.¡± ¡°yes, yes, you are very smart,¡± Kayda said, joining in. ¡°Hehe, thank you for the great night,¡± Jenny said, looking at both of us. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, giving her a smile. ¡°you are a very nice person, Kitsuna.¡± ¡°and your very na?ve girly. Don¡¯t change.¡± I said, making her very confused. ¡°it¡¯s jenny, and she¡¯s a kid. What do you expect,¡± Kayda said, disappointed? ¡°Nothing, just that she should never learn what the world is like.¡± ¡°sigh, okay, whatever. We are almost back to your uncle.¡± Kayda said, shaking her at my words. ¡°Okay!¡± [10 minutester] ¡°thank you so much for taking care of little jenny.¡±? Jennies¡¯ uncle said, bowing down to Kayda and me. ¡°it¡¯s fine. We said we would take care of her.¡± ¡°we?¡± I mumbled, giving Kayda a slide nce. ¡°yes, we,¡± Kayda said, ending the argument before it could start, not that I intended to start one. ¡°Again, thank you for taking care of her.¡± The uncle said again, giving us a bow before taking all the toys we won for jenny with him. ¡°Thank you, guys,¡± Jenny shouted happily, waving us off. ¡°Blegh, too many sparkles,¡± I mumbled, disgusted. ¡°For once, I agree with you,¡± Kayda said, waving back at them. ¡°Now what?¡± I asked, looking at her waiting for an answer. ¡°Hmm, good question. Look for a spot where your flower explodes?¡± Kayda asked with an inclined head. ¡°Yeah, that sounds good,¡± I said in agreement. ¡°and romantic.¡± ¡°... I guess.¡± ¡°Hehe,e, let¡¯s go,¡± Kayda said excited, taking my left hand. ¡°Hey, guys, your back.¡± Just before we started to walk off, Katie shouted from the side, waving at us, surprised she wasn¡¯t with her mother. ¡°oh, Katie, what¡¯s up? Did you lose your mother?¡± I asked, tilting my head at her, not seeing her mother with her. ¡°huh, no, she told me to tell you there are stands set up in that direction for everyone to spectate the festival¡¯s highlight.¡± ¡°highlight? Not the end?¡± ¡°no, there is still a dancing part at the end.¡± ¡°oh shit,¡± I mumbled, realising my situation. ¡°Hmm, is there a problem with dancing?¡± Katie asked, confused. ¡°no, not at all,¡± I said, looking away. ¡°she can¡¯t dance, or so she says,¡± Kayda said, grinning. ¡°I really can¡¯t... never had before,¡± I said, adding thest part inaudible. ¡°Hmm, but you¡¯re a good fighter, right? Like in using your body and stuff?¡± ¡°Hmm, not as good as my mother, but I am decent enough,¡± I said with a thoughtful expression, not knowing what Katie was trying to say. ¡°then you will be fine if you have a good leader,¡± Katie said, looking at Kayda. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t have an idea how to lead someone in dancing,¡± Kayda said, surrendering. ¡°hmm, I guess I will ask mom to help her then,¡± Katie said, no one in particr. ¡°And if I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. My mother wants to see you two dance together, and she is going to get it.¡± ¡°... why does this feel like a thing with the marquises? Like all of you, just get what you want.¡± ¡°ah, now that you mention it for you, it does sound and feel like that, doesn¡¯t it,¡± Kayda said, not even trying to hide her smile. ¡°So, Mom and An do this to a lot of people?¡± I asked, tilting my head, not understanding why she was smiling. ¡°ah no, they do this only to you,¡± Kayda said. ¡°Ugh, seriously.¡± ¡°Yeah~.¡± ¡°why.¡± ¡°because it¡¯s probably funny for them,¡± Kayda exins,ughing. ¡°Ugh, I hate them,¡± I mumbled, pouting. ¡°ha-ha, don¡¯t be like that. They are doing it out of love,¡± Kayda said, grabbing my left arm. ¡°Pfft yeah, sure.¡± ¡°anyways, are you guysing in ng or what?¡± ..... ¡°no, we will find our own spot. We will join you,¡± I said, trying to shoo her away. ¡°uh, nope, you areing with no choice.¡± ¡°What really.¡± ¡°Just give it up, Kitsu. We aren¡¯t getting out of this one.¡± ¡°so, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°... Damn it!¡± I cursed, following behind Katie while holding Kaydas¡¯s hand. [5 minter] ¡°oh, you guys are finally here. The fireworks won¡¯t be happening for another 30 minutes.¡± An said, seeing us walking up to her and sitting on a bench outside the festival area. ¡°Yo still that long before it goes?¡± I asked, tilting my head at her. ¡°Yeah, we were nning to let it go at midnight.¡± An exined, Pointing at the sky. ¡°huh, it¡¯s already thatte?¡± I said, surprised, looking up and seeing the moon quite high. ¡°Yes, haven¡¯t you notice how dark it is?¡± An said, intrigued. ¡°nope was too preupied the entire night to think about it,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Sigh with what. Going around destroying people¡¯s businesses?¡± ¡°ah, Katie, let¡¯s go get some drink?¡±? Kayda said, letting go of my hand and grabbing Katie running off. ¡°she, she just left me,¡± I said, baffled. ¡°Yes, just like that, she left you. Hahaha.¡± Anughed, finding my reaction very funny. ¡°tch, so what did you guys do the entire night?¡± I said, taking a seat next to An. ¡°well, after you guys left us. We went and got ourselves some smoothies. After that, Katie wanted to get a candy apple. Probably her worst choice ever. The guy tried to rip us off, asking for 1 silver for one. I wasn¡¯t having it and used and frightened him. But the problem is once we got it, the candy apple was rotten inside. Like, what the hell? How can you sell rotten apple!¡± Anined aggressively. ¡°man, that really does sound familiar,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°what the rotten apple?¡± ¡°No, no, someone trying to rip someone off for a candy apple,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Really, it happened to you guys as well.¡± An said, surprised. ¡°yeah, the apples weren¡¯t rotten, though. However, way too sweet for me.¡± I said with a discussed expression. ¡°I could see thating.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too, but Kayda said I must try it.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share one then?¡± An asked with a lifted eyebrow. ¡°... I didn¡¯t want to,¡± I said, looking away. ¡°Are you? Whatever, back to our story.¡± An said, waving me off. ¡°right.¡± ¡°After we were done there getting our money back, we went to some games, but for some reason, there was a giant mob of people attacking this one guy because he was cheating in his game?¡± ¡°oh, I did hear a lot of shouting at some point,¡± I said, rubbing my chin. ¡°yeah, it was quite annoying to defuse the situation.¡± ¡°I could imagine.¡± ¡°now that was fine and all. Stuff like this happens every time, but after we left you guys with that child, the problem is that. Scenarios like that one began to pop up everywhere, and do you know what all of them have inmon?¡± ¡°hmm, I have no clue what you are talking about?¡± I said, tilting my head at her innocently. ¡°is that so? So, if I tell you that all this happened because of a red fox, you won¡¯t understand what I am talking about.¡± ¡°Nope, not at all. Anyways Katie said you will teach me how to dance.¡± ¡°how to dance?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t dance.¡± ¡°your good in closebat, right.¡± ¡°mediocre, I guess.¡± ¡°on whose standards?¡± ¡°My mom, why?¡± ¡°Okay, so you are advanced, alright.¡± ¡°... how are you going to teach me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get some t ground first. Then I will show you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, helping An to stand up. ¡°let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°you sure you will be fine walking around.¡± ¡°Yeah, I should be fine.¡± An said, reassuring me.¡± ¡°Okay, if you say so,¡± I said, walking with her to the spot she pointed out. ¡°Okay, now give me your hands.¡± An said, turning around and looking right at me with her hands out. ¡°okay?¡± I mumbled, giving her my hands. ¡°Hey, not like that. They still need to be on your body!!!¡± An yelled, touching my hands at me after I cut them off and gave them to her. ¡°ha-ha, okay, okay here,¡± I said,ughing at her disgusted expression before holding out my hands as well. ¡°tch, you stupid fox.¡± An muttered a few more curses before she took me at hand and pulled me closer to her. ¡°Woah, okay, now what.¡± ¡°now, I am going to lead you as the female part of the dance. I will show you what the male part does, but yeah.¡± An exined, nodding at me. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, nodding back. ¡°now, your right hand goes on my waist while my left hand will be on your shoulder. The other two hands will be stretched out like this. Don¡¯t hold it too far but also not too close.¡± I exined, moving my right to her waist and taking our other hands out to the side bedded slightly. ¡°Okay, now what.¡± ¡°now, you work on your instincts.¡± ¡°what? Woah, we start.¡± I said, feeling An foot starting to move on the ground. ¡°ha-ha, there you go, not so bad, is it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know what you mean?¡± I said very confusedly. ¡°sigh, your dumbass, we are dancing right now.¡± ¡°huh? What do you mean we are dancing? I am only dodging your feet- oh, now I get it. That¡¯s why you guys asked about all those dumb questions.¡± I said with a surprised face. All the while, An and I was moving to an unheard rhythm. ¡°wow, your mom is good.¡± I heard Kayda say from the side in a surprised tone. ¡°Yeah, of course she is the best when ites to teaching someone anything.¡± ¡°I object!¡± I said,ing to a stop and looking at Katie. Looking at them now, you could see both of them were caring some crated with things in it. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I object that your mother is better at teaching than mine,¡± I said while helping An back to a seat close to us. ¡°What, but you just learned how to dance in like 5 minutes.¡± ¡°Not really. All I know is how to move around and not step on people¡¯s toes. Knowing how to dance means that you can take the lead anytime.¡± I said, shrugging, ignoring the sigh from An. ¡°no, that¡¯s not how it works.¡± ¡°It is. Being able to swing a sword doesn¡¯t make you a fighter, right?¡± I said determinedly. ¡°That that might be true, but dancing is way different, nope.¡± ¡°Nope, it¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Yeah, I actually agree with Kitsu here. It is kind of like that, but Kitsuna, I wasn¡¯t actually finished teaching you.¡± ¡°I know, but they are back with some treatment, and I ain¡¯t waiting.¡± ¡°but.¡± ¡°I will just watch other people dance before Kayda, and I start to just in case,¡± I exin, taking a crape from Kayda. ¡°oh, okay.¡± An said reluctantly. ¡°So, how was the same lesson?¡± Kayda asked, taking her own crape. ¡°fruitful, I guess,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. So, we can danceter tonight.¡± ¡°We can, but where will it even happen.¡± ¡°ah, that¡¯s true. Hey, An, where is the ballroom going to be?¡± ¡°ah, the n is to make the open area where they are flowers, but if that doesn¡¯t work out. It¡¯s going to be around it. just some stall will be taken down beforehand.¡± An exined while eating her own crape Katie got her. ¡°Ah, see, that sounds interesting. Are there going to be a tform set up for it?¡± Kayda asked, intrigued. ¡°yes, they will jump in to do it the moment the flower goes.¡± An exined, smiling as if she needed to be praised. ¡°wait, how fast will they need to set up something like that,¡± I asked, surprised they could move so fast. ¡°few minutes. They are a crew over a hundred, so they should be fine.¡± An said, still smiling. ¡°oh, that many will work on it. Then I guess it¡¯s a solid n.¡± I said, nodding in agreement. ¡°ha-ha, there were multiple people nning this event. Of course, they would think of all the possibilities.¡± An boasted in confidence. ¡°Is that so. What if I could regain control over my own mana in that flower? What would you have done?¡± I asked, intrigued at what she would say. ¡°ah, right, there was that possibility too. So can you?¡± ¡°ha-ha, don¡¯t worry that there is not mine anymore. I can feel it, but I can¡¯t control it at all,¡± I said,ughing at her worried face. ¡°Sigh, thank god.¡± ¡°ha-ha, anyways, what else did you get us, Kayda?¡± I asked, bringing my attention back to Kayda sitting next to me. ¡°Hmm, meatballs ribs. Oh, pork shredded crapes 6 of them extra fat for them.¡± Kayda said, taking out some tips, making me smile, knowing what it was. ¡°Hehe, you just know what to get me,¡± I said, taking the small tubs from her. ¡°yes, yes, of course, my little fox.¡± ¡°... No, don¡¯t call me that.¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree that sounded way too weird,¡± Kayda said, nodding her head. ¡°So, how did you make them give you the bones?¡± ¡°oh yes, they actually do sell them like that for dog owners,¡± Kayda exined, getting quieter the more she talked. ¡°oh, so you bought it at a pet shop.¡± ¡°yes, in a way, it was a pet stall,¡± Kayda said, still not looking at me. ¡°huh, a pet,¡± I mumbled, tilting my head while looking towards the flower. ¡°anyways.¡± ¡°Hmm, are you like going to say something,¡± I asked, looking at Kayda, who was still facing away from me. ¡°...¡± ¡°oh, Katie, let¡¯s go check up on the stage.¡± ¡°What why. You said everything would be fine without your support.¡± ¡°aah, I just thought we might miss some more things, which are all. Now let¡¯s go.¡± An said, pushing Katie to walk faster. ¡°but-¡± ¡°Katie, let¡¯s go.¡± An said, looking at her daughter with narrowed eyes.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, we are going,¡± Katie said, helping her mother into the wheelchair before walking away with seeing youter. ¡°ah, what was that all about?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°I think they thought we wanted privacy.¡± ¡°oh yeah, that is something you won¡¯t, don¡¯t you,¡± I said, looking at her with a cheeky smile. ¡°yeah... so what¡¯s your answer.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I will answer at the end of the night?¡± I asked with a stutter. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± Kayda said seriously. ¡°I, I see. Uhm, what was the question again.¡± ¡°Kitsu.¡± ¡°Sorry, I really forgot exactly what the question was,¡± I said, smiling awkwardly. ¡°sigh you. Whatever the question was, what am I in your eyes?¡± ¡°oh, right, we were talking about cannon fodder.¡± ¡°yes, now answer the question.¡± ¡°... okay let¡¯s forget about that cannon fodder because you¡¯re not that for me. Not at all.¡± ¡°Okay, so.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re my second most important person,¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°... is Stacy first.¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry, I just can¡¯t.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, I understand you being a mommy girl,¡± Kayda said teasingly. ¡°ugh, that¡¯s so mean,¡± I said, making a hurtful expression. ¡°... Where does Zagan sit?¡± ¡°Zagan? What does... oh right, we were like that.¡± I said, nodding sage-like. ¡°so,¡± Kayda said impatiently. ¡°he isn¡¯t part of it. Like it¡¯s been 14 years since then, why he would be one of my important people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°wait, are you jealous?¡± ¡°... Maybe,¡± Kayda mumbled so lightly that I barely heard it. ¡°sigh, Kayda, the closest person that will ever be a lover to me is you... and Stacy. But I can¡¯t really choose Stacy as she is my mother. So yeah.¡± I said, feeling a bit weird. ¡°Wait, are you saying you actually love me?¡± Kayda said, flustered. ¡°well... no? I don¡¯t know. I am not sure.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t love me, but I am one of your precious people,¡± Kayda said, dishearten. ¡°Hey, hey, calm down. You know I am not that good with love stuff,¡± I said, a bit frustrated. ¡°But how can¡¯t you know the difference?¡± ¡°That...¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯te and say you never... felt any. Wait, I guess it is usible looking at your past. Fuck I am sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I can make it clear where it stands.¡± ¡°what stands.¡± ¡°My feelings for you, of course.¡± ¡°I see. Go on.¡± ¡°well, I already know I love Stacy, but as a mother, definitely. But there is Amari that I am also quite important to me, but their sort of importance is totally different from yours for me.¡± ¡°... so, you are in love with me but can¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not it!¡± I said, flustered. ¡°then what is it.¡± ¡°ugh fuck it,¡± I mumbled, grabbing Kaydas¡¯s cor. I yanked her towards me, kissing her just when the flower exploded in sparling light, making quite the romantic scene. Boom! ¡°hmmm!!¡± Kayda moaned in surprise, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to kiss me back. ¡®Fuck, this is going to be addictive.¡¯ I thought, grabbing Kayda around the waist and lifting her onto myp. [unknown timeter] ¡°haa haa, that was intense.¡± Kayda said, sounding very satisfied. ¡°ah, if you say so,¡± I said,nding against the bench¡¯s back and taking a breather. ¡°by the way, Kitsu, you aren¡¯t that bad at kissing.¡± ¡°... Kayda, how would you know?¡± I said, looking at him suspiciously. ¡°it¡¯s addictive, so your good?¡± Kayda exined, tilting her head at me. ¡°sigh, kissing someone you like is good no matter what,¡± I said, sighing at her behaviour. ¡®not that I? ? know if it¡¯s true or not.¡¯ I thought, snickering. ¡°is that so.¡± ¡°So now what.¡± ¡°Continue?¡± Kayda said seriously. ¡°no, that¡¯s enough for outside, thank you.¡± ¡°oh, are you embarrassed to do it in public?¡± ¡°... Kayda are you into exhibitionism? Like sorry, but I am not going to do things in public.¡± I said, shaking my head at her disappointment. ¡°... that¡¯s not it. I am just high on happiness. Just ignore whatever I said.¡± ¡°You mean lust, not happiness, you are damn lustful teenager,¡± I said, giving her a deadpan look. ¡°Ugh, you so mean Kitsu,¡± Kayda whined, pouting, shaving her head on my chest. ¡°Kayda, my chest isn¡¯t somewhere you can hide your face,¡± I said, looking down at her. ¡°but they are sofy.¡± Kayda muffled, shaking her head sideways in my chest. ¡°you pervert,¡± I said, throwing Kayda off me onto the ground. ¡°Eh? Why did you do that.¡± ¡°you are a pervert getting all touchy-feely.¡± ¡°... you can feel me up if you want to,¡± Kayda said, trying to sound serious. ¡°that fuck, woman, we are in the middle of a festival.¡± ¡°well, that didn¡¯t stop you with that long as kiss,¡± Kayda said with a mischievous grin. ¡°That was something at the moment,¡± I said, trying to defend myself. ¡°but it doesn¡¯t change that we did that in public.¡± ¡°..¡± ignoring her, I took some bones out of the tubs Kayda brought a while ago. ¡°oh,e on, don¡¯t be like that,¡± Kayda whined, sitting next to me. ¡°There isn¡¯t any residence of mana left after my flower went boom, rawr.¡± ¡°I am surprised about it too. Thought it will stay here, not like your ticking and going all the time.¡± Kayda said with a teasing voice. ¡°tch, it¡¯s so annoying, rawr,¡± I said, blushing. ¡°ha-ha, but it¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°wait until you get a tick like that, an then tell me it¡¯s cute, rawr.¡± ¡°ah yeah, no, thank you. That sounds way too embarrassing.¡± Kayda said,ying her head onto myp after picking up my hands. ¡°Now, how am I supposed to eat like this, rawr,¡± I said, looking down at her with narrowed eyes while holding my hands above her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That sounds like a you-mffb.¡± ¡°huh, your face is quite a good holder,¡± I said, giggling only to make a face of horror seeing my tub of bones sent flying. ¡°Kitsuna, what the hell was that for!¡± Kayda shouted, annoyed. ¡°Right, I caught them, rawr,¡± I said happily. ¡°Kitsuna~.¡± ¡°So, when do you think, they will start ying music?¡± I asked, looking in the direction my flower was. ¡°oh, don¡¯t think that you will get away from this,¡± Kayda said with a dangerous grin. ¡°hmm, I know, rawr,¡± I said, smiling at her. ¡°Kitsuna What are you-mmh.¡± Kayda started saying that. Before she could react, I reappeared before her, giving her a kiss again. This time though, it was only a peck. ¡°there you go, cutie. let¡¯s go to the middle and see how everything goes.¡± I said, taking her hand and walking towards the middle of the festival. ¡°That¡¯s so unfair,¡± Kayda said, blushing like a little girl. ¡°Your one to talk,¡± I said, not looking back at her. ¡°Ah, right,¡± Kayda said shamefully. ¡°Sigh, at least you admitted to it,¡± I said, shaking my head at her. ¡°yeah yeah, let¡¯s pick up the pace. A lot of people are moving in that direction. We need to get a good spot.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s run,¡± I said before both of us disappeared, jumping onto the roofs of the stalls. ¡®hope my yukata doesn¡¯t get lost while we run, but...¡¯ I thought, looking at Kayda or, more specifically, her yukata. ¡°Hey, concentrate on where you are running, not your partner?¡± Kayda said sarcastically. ¡°but that¡¯s not what some dance instructor said?¡± I said sarcastically, jumping onto the next stall roof. ¡°what?¡± ¡°You know you only concentrate on your partner in dancing, right?¡± ¡°Kitsu, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works.¡± ¡°Really, I read something like that on earth, though?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°... that ce might be more advanced than here, but people there are quite dumb, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Uh, I won¡¯t say that¡± I said, not really knowing how to answer her. ¡°What, you don¡¯t know how to rebuke that?¡± Kayda said, baffled. ¡°not really. I can¡¯t think of anything,¡± I said a bit awkwardly. ¡°ha-ha, I guess you can¡¯t always have an answer.¡± ¡°Well, anyway, we are here. That¡¯s huge.¡± I said just when we bothnded on the ground next to the giant stage. The stage was about 3 meters into the air, so I couldn¡¯t exactly see how big it was, but it covered the entire ce where my flowers were and then some. ¡°Right, that thing is huge,¡± Kayda said in agreement. ¡°So, how many do you think will fit on it?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we will find out tonight, look,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the side of the stage where people were busy climbing onto it. ¡°Yeah, now let¡¯s go,¡± Kayda said, giving me a peck before grabbing my hand and dragging me onto the stage. ¡®Didn¡¯t she say she can¡¯t lead?¡¯ I thought, confused at her. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 You know Kayda once said she can¡¯t lead someone when dancing, yes? Well, that was an utter lie. She took over the moment we stepped on the dancing floor for the entire night. I could barely stay in tune with her when we were dancing. Even my stamina was busy to bottom out at the end. That¡¯s how hard she was going on that stage with me, a novice. Fucken dragons, you know you can never trust them to tell the truth. Anyways it¡¯s been three days since Kayda became my girlfriend. She was quite mad when I told her we weren¡¯t lovers just yet as we hadn¡¯t slept together. She said I was being too stubborn about it, and I am probably too stubborn about it, but I still think my feelings are being manipted by the soulmate bond we have. I obviously didn¡¯t tell her this, or else I would be killed in a mental sense, not physically, sadly. Also, seeing as I received my ss a week ago and haven¡¯t tested it out to its fullest potential or what I can bring out of it as of now, I asked Kayda for a spar. She obviously epted it with no hesitation. I think she wants payback for the denial I gave her. Meh, it¡¯s not like she really hates me. An and Katie overheard us talking about where the best ce would be to do this and told us they had a training ground underneath the mansion. They did tell us we could use it only if they were allowed to watch. Kayda agreed even before I could ask any questions, like was it big enough, and oh boy is it big. I think we could fit 5 Kayda in her dragon form on top of each other in there. The total distance of this ce is well. I can¡¯t even see a wall. ..... Anyways so, right now, kayda and I are getting ready to fight each other. An and Katie were going to watch the match on a bench not so far away. I did tell them they needed to go further, but An said they had a barrier up so that they would be fine. ¡°Man, it¡¯s been a while since we sparred, hasn¡¯t it?¡± I said, standing on the ground with my usual port bra and cargo pants, ready to fight. Looking up at kayda flying in the air above me, I smiled, seeing she was also in her silver light armour. ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± Kayda said, clicking her tongue. ¡°Aah~, do you feel neglected?¡± I teased, smirking at Kayda. ¡°Hmph, of course not. I don¡¯t care if you only concentrate on training even when you are on my back.¡± KAyda said with crossed arms. ¡°Man, you could care about your wording there,¡± I said, rubbing my cheek awkwardly. ¡°... Are you guys going to bicker the entire time or spar.¡± An said from the side on a bench, sounding very bored and annoyed. ¡°Hmm, it depends on your answer,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°Kitsu, she already knows about your bloodline,¡± Kayda said, sighing at my actions. ¡°Yeah, I know that but does Katie,¡± I said, looking at Katie, that was very confused. ¡°No, but she can keep secrets. Right darling?¡± An asked, looking at her daughter next to her. ¡°Uh, I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happens today,¡± Katie said, nodding determinedly at us. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, dropping my illusion on myself, exposing my three tails. ¡°Wha!? She has three tails!?¡± Katie gasped in shock. ¡°Shus, Katie.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°So Kayda, we going to warm up?¡± I asked, looking at her again. ¡°Whatever,¡± Kayda said, creating a dozen scorch balls around her ¡°Hehe, then warm up it is,¡± I said, smirking, creating two spears in my hand before throwing them at Kayda. Kayda, on her end, just scoffed, sending her scorch balls to intercept the spears. Sizzle. ¡®Guess my ice isn¡¯t cold enough. Got to concentrate on the mana itself. Come on. You trained this.¡¯ I thought, looking at the two scorch balls that were still heading my way after they destroyed my spears. ¡°Okay then,¡± I mumbled, creating a long sword. Just when they were in reach, I sliced them in half, making them fizzle out. ¡°I see you¡¯re done with the pole exercise I gave you,¡± Kayda said, nodding. ¡°Yeah, thanks for my ss. Well, not entirely, but it does help.¡± I exined, shrugging. ¡°I see. Well, Amari finished it before you without a ss.¡± ¡°ugh, please don¡¯t remind me how better she is in magic than me,¡± I said, dissatisfied. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. You both are geniuses,¡± Kayda said, waving me off. ¡°Hmm.¡± Humming, I looked at kayda. Sighing, I started to create more swords and spears in the air before sending them out toward Kayda. ¡°oh, you can create them like normal spells now?¡± Kayda said, throwing her own scorch balls in to stop my weapons. ¡°I could have done this from the start. It¡¯s just waisted too much mana, still does, though,¡± I said, annoyed at seeing Kayda just shrugging off my attack again. ¡°Oh.¡± Kayda hummed, a bit surprised. ¡°Tsk.¡± Clicking my tongue, I started to use my lightning and fire magic with my ice swords. Bang! Boom! Sizzle. With each encounter with Kaydas scorch balls, my weapons left a light mist in the air. After a few minutes of all-out mid-air exchange, kayda was surrounded by enough smoke to obscure her vision. Or so I thought. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on around me?¡± Kayda said from in the mist, sending out scorch balls towards me. Who was right behind her, bringing a sword down on her. ¡°Pochi, though it will work a bit,¡± I said, not sounding very surprised that it didn¡¯t work. Jumping off one of my weapons, I dodge her scorch balls. ¡°oh fuck!¡± Kayda yelped, seeing three blurry red fur figures pointed toward her. ¡°Da damn surprise,¡± I said from her side with a Warhammer aimed at her. ¡°ugh,¡± Kayda grunted, being sent flying after the hit. ¡°hehe, surprised!¡± I said happily,nding on the ground with my 10 meter long tails above me, looking quite ominous. ¡°what the fuck is that!?¡± Kayda yelled, seeing my tails. ¡°my tails?¡± I answered, confused, tilting my head. ¡°no shit, but how can you do that?¡± ¡°oh, they are mana tails now, so I can change the length,¡± I exin happily while swinging and changing the lengths of my tails. ¡°what else can you do?¡± Kayda asked, intrigued. ¡°Huh, why would I tell you?¡± ¡°Sigh, now why won¡¯t you tell me,¡± Kayda said, sighing and closing her eyes in disappointment. ¡°because that will make this spar useless,¡± I said, materialising in front of her with a cheeky grin. BOOM! [Kayda POV] Before Kitsu could say anything more, I sted her with a dozen scorch balls clouding me once again in smoke obscuring my vision. ¡°Fair point,¡± I said, looking confused at Kitsu in front of me, turning into ice. ¡°I told you that won¡¯t work!¡± Kitsu said to the right of me outside of the some. ¡°What is this ¡®I¡¯? We are the same person, dumbass!¡± Kitsu again said, but this time to the left. ¡®What? Is she running around me? Then why is she talking to herself?¡¯ I thought, getting more confused by the second. ¡°Both of you shut up. You¡¯re being annoying.¡± A very annoyed kitsu said in front of me. ¡®What there is more of her.¡¯ I thought, not understanding the situation. ¡°says the one that sends us in to go and die,¡± Kitsu said, sounding very annoyed. ¡°tsk, don¡¯t make it sound like you are a different entity.¡± ¡°But we need to keep up this banter until cutie can see us,¡± Kitsu said in a quite a sexy voice making me feel embarrassed. ¡°Yeah yeah, shut it. The smoke is going away.¡± The annoyed kitsu said, and just like she mentioned, I could finally see what is going on after all that wait. ¡°Oh hell no.¡± Was all that coulde out of my mouth at what I saw. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡°Oh hell no, how are there three of you!¡± Kayda shouted, not sounding very happy. I looked at all of us curiously, seeing that we only had one tail, including me. ¡°Ah, we can actually be 4. But yeah, that one died there in front of you.¡± The clone to my left is exined, shrugging. ¡°F-four. You can make 4 of yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I asked, confused at her statement ¡°Kitsuna, I will warn you right now if one of your clones does anything date rted. You are dead. You hear me.¡± Kayda said, making me shiver in fear. ¡°Yes, yes, we understand.¡± I and all my clones said in unison like a choir. ¡°Good, now we can continue,¡± Kayda said, nodding. ¡°Ah, right,¡± I said, starting to run at her with my clones. ..... ¡°So what now?¡± One of the clones said, looking unsure. ¡°You guys can go,¡± I said, throwing out two chains toward the clones. ¡°Ugh fuck sakes, what a waste of mana.¡± The clone said, turning into an ice axe. ¡°I must agree with that one.¡± The other one said before changing into a Warhammer. ¡°Shut it,¡± I yelled, tugging at the chained Warhammer and Ax. ¡°I must agree with them, kitsu. Making clones takes a lot of mana.¡± Kayda said, looking at the two weapons. ¡°Yeah yeah, I know that, but I can¡¯t control them properly,¡± I said, pulling the two weapons towards me. ¡®It feels like my mind got split up into 4. Scratch that, the mind does split into 4.¡¯ I thought trying to heal my headache. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Kayda said, jumping away and dodging the axe and Warhammer. Bang! ¡°I really hate it when you try and fight in the air,¡± I said, annoyed seeing kayda starting to fly again. ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t be thest.¡± ¡°No shit.¡± Crouching down, I jumped towards her swinging the axe on the chain at her while spinning the Warhammer in the air, ready to attack. ¡°Oh damn,¡± Kayda said, moving backwards to dodge the axe. ¡°Hup.¡± Throwing out the hammer, I hit the back of the axes handle, making it go further and hitting kayda. ¡°Damn, nice move,¡± Kayda said, looking at the axe with a smile and seeing the tip melt slightly before being pulled back. ¡°Tsk, you are using that now,¡± I said, annoyed, pulling back both weapons back whilending back on the ground. ¡°You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°True, I did want you to use that,¡± I said, throwing the chained weapons on the ground after fixing them. ¡°Oh really?¡± Kayda said, smirking before realizing what I had just made in my hand. Bang! ¡°Ow, that hurts kitsu,¡± Kayda said, looking at her grazed wing. ¡°Yeah, then dodge it,¡± I said, holding a hand cannon in my one hand, excluding a lot of ck lightning. ¡°Tsk.¡± ¡°Haha, now dance, you flying lizard,¡± I said,ughing, making another hand cannon and open firing at her. ¡°Shit, since when!¡± Kayda yelled, moving around in the air, trying her best to dodge all the bullets. ¡°ss baby, Rawr,¡± I said, jumping at her without stopping my firing, hiding my embarrassment at my slip up. ¡°Haha, it came out again.¡± Katieughed from the side. Dong! ¡°Shut up, tomato girl!¡± I yelled after throwing a grenade against the barrier. ¡°Uh uh uh uh.¡± Scared after the sound, Katie shook her head, pale as paper. ¡°Great-¡± ¡°Kitsu hasn¡¯t your mother ever taught you never to take your eyes off your opponent,¡± Kayda said, standing right behind me. ¡°Oh, Kayda, oh Kayda, you do know my mother, right?¡± I said, looking at her over my shoulder with a smirk. ¡°Huh, yes?¡± ¡°Yeah, she would attack me in the middle of the night if she feels like it,¡± I said, smirking at her over my shoulder. ¡°She would!?¡± Kayda yelled surprised ¡°Yeah~, and it seems you need that training as well,¡± I said with a wider smirk. ¡°Uh oh, not again!¡± Kayda yelled, feeling my tail tightening around her ankle. Boom! ¡°Every time, kayda, when will you-ugh learn,¡± I said mockingly, only to be sent flying. ¡°Shut up already. Are you not already warmed up,¡± Kayda said, annoyed, getting up. ¡°Ugh, I guess I am. Man, you really chose the wrong spot to hit me.¡± I said, rubbing my left breast. ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t look where I hit you,¡± Kayda said, not sounding very sorry at all. ¡°Right, you will never hit your girlfriend¡¯s boob on purpose,¡± I said, sighing while still rubbing my sore breast. ¡°Yes, of course, I won¡¯t,¡± Kayda said sarcastically. ¡°Whatever.¡± Sighing again, I sh stepped towards kayda at full speed. Appeared in front of her with a scythe centimetres away from her abdomen. Not surprised at my actions, she brings her left hand down towards me, coating her hand with mana. Ducking down, I rolled to the right, taking the scythe away from Kayda. Getting back to my feet, I spun the scythe towards Kayda¡¯s head. ¡°Tsk,¡± clicking her tongue, she created a small scorch barrier, creating an explosion. Boom! ¡°Ah fuck sake, my pants!¡± I yelled, standing a few meters away from the barrier without arms and half of my right leg gone. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that a bit going too far!?¡± Katie yelled, surprised, only to almost pass out seeing them grow back in seconds. ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t pee yourself,¡± Imented, seeing Katie¡¯s reaction while waiting for the smoke to clear around Kayda again. Bang! Vrrrr! Boom! A gunshot went off the moment the smoke cleared, tearing through Kaydas¡¯s barrier with a small explosion. ¡°What!?¡± This time, An was surprised by the turn of the events. ¡°Hmm?¡± Kayda was also a bit surprised but for a different reason. ¡°Damn, it worked?¡± ¡°Your clones!?¡± Kayda yelped, looking to her left and seeing one of my clones throwing the chain axe and Warhammer at her, jumping backwards, dodging the two weapons. ¡°Too fast,¡± I said, disappointed that she realized quite quickly. Lifting my one hand with three fingers up. Bang! ¡°Ugh!¡± Grunting in pain as she was shot in one of her legs. ¡°Now!¡± The clone with the chain weapons yelled just when I shed and stepped behind with a bigger and weird bulky gun aimed at her. Bang! Fired off multiple bullets in one go towards her barrier. ncing at them, she reinforced her barrier, fixing the hole the sniper made previously, making the bullets from behind just bounce off her barrier. ¡°Wait, it bounced!?¡± Kayda said, surprised just to see all of them creating mini-explosions, pushing her forwards into the chained Warhammer. Boom! ..... ¡°all that, and you still haven¡¯t hit the ground seriously,¡± I said, disheartened seeing the Warhammer stopping centimetres away from Kaydas¡¯ hand. ¡°Haa, haa, that was actually really close,¡± Kayda said with one hand in front of the Warhammer with visible air in between them and her other hand holding a spearhead behind her backing out of the ground. ¡°It really feels like you are trying to kill my kitsu,¡± Kayda said, breaking the spear and pushing the Warhammer back to my clone. ¡°Ugh, dammit.¡± The clone said, not able to stop the Warhammer in time, effectively killing my clone. Bang. Bang. With another two sniper shots going off, kayda quickly made a scorching ball in the way, one to see one bullet destroying it and another one destroying her barrier again. Sadly that was all that came out of the snipers¡¯ direction as the clone¡¯s mana signature disappeared. ¡°your clone only had 4 shots?¡± Kayda said, feeling the signature go away. ¡°Yeah, but they are only clones after all,¡± I said right next to her with a scythe at her side. ¡°That thing is deadly.¡± Kayda yelped, sending a scorch spell to destroy the scythe. Bang! Bang! Not giving her any time, I got out two hand cannons firing at her again. Boom! ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Kayda yelled, jumping out of the smoke her scorch ball and my bullets¡¯ collision made. ¡°Where are you going,¡± I said from the smoke, making my tails go after her. ¡°Well, away from this raging tails of yours,¡± Kayda said, flying away. ¡°Nope, you aren¡¯t getting away,¡± I said, jumping from behind her confusing her. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Now, why would I tell you?¡± I said with a smirk, trying to stab her with a katana. Drip. ¡°Tsk, you up the temperature,¡± I said, annoyed, throwing away the deless katana. ¡°With you right now, of course,¡± Kayda said while making space between us again. ¡°No,¡± I said, making a small ice tform under me. I jumped at her again, sending my tails to attack her from behind. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re like a stalker, kitsu!¡± Kayda yelped while keeping my tails and me at bay. ¡°The best way to go against a long-range mage is being close range,¡± I said, not missing a beat on my onught on kayda. ¡°I know that but fuck.¡± Kayda cursed, making a small shockwave of magic appear around her. ¡°Hey, now don¡¯t let your thought distract you,¡± I said, appearing in front of her and ignoring the mana wave. Striking at her with my hand, I tried to grab her head. ¡°Tsk,¡± clicking her tongue, she started to make a barrier. ¡°Nope,¡± I said, knowing she would do that. Taking out a giant ice shield. The moment the barrier and my ice shed, it created an explosion and sent us both flying. ¡°Tsk, of course, you would prepare something other than your sniper,¡± Kayda said, taking the distance as an advantage to go higher in the air. ¡°Yeah, well, knowing how to counter it does make it easier, but the mana use is a pain,¡± I said,nding on the ground and looking up at kayda. ..... ¡°Yea!¡± Kayda said, making multiple scorch spells around her and firing at me. ¡°This is why you always go for the kill against mages,¡± Iined, annoyed, running around and trying my best to dodge her attacks. ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t want to kill me,¡± Kayda said smugly. ¡°... Kayda, why the hell will you say something like that right now?¡± I said, feeling ufortable ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know, sorry,¡± Kayda said, feeling awkward but didn¡¯t let up on her attacks at all. ¡°Sigh, whatever,¡± I said, disappearing sh Stepping away into a smoke cloud. ¡°Kitsu~, don¡¯t try and hide now.¡± Kayda chimed while increasing her beam¡¯s power. ¡°Tsk, you are really trying to kill me, aren¡¯t you,¡± I said from the smoke. Momentster, thousands of ice bullets came flying out of the smoke. ¡°What the!?¡± Yelping in, surprised, kayda increased the amount of the beams, but the power was noticeablycking. ¡°Damn, to think you can use the clone skill like this,¡± I said, intrigued, clearing the smoke and revealing me standing in the middle with 4 heavy guns, 4 meters long and half a meter in width and high, hovering in the air above me while firing bullets at kayda. That wasn¡¯t the only weird thing. It was also that I only had 1 tail again. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how your clone skill works,¡± Kayda said, looking back at me or pacifically at my tail. ¡°Hmm, surprisingly, this sort of cloning doesn¡¯t use even a fifth of creating myself. And most important is way easier to use.¡± I mumbled, moving the guns around with ease and that instead of 5000 mana, it took only 1000. ¡°New guns, I like it. Let¡¯s test them out.¡± Kayda said, creating another dozen or more scorch beams and balls to fire at me. ¡°Ah fuck.¡± Cursing, I jumped up, dodging the attacks. ¡°Now, being in the air, wo- ah forgot you could do that for a second.¡± Kayda started saying before seeing me jump around on ice tforms towards her, still firing the hovering guns at her. While getting closer to her, I created another chain, but this one was smaller and much, much stronger. ¡°Now that is something,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at the chains in my hand. ¡°I know, right,¡± I said, sh stepping behind her. ¡°Ugh! No way!?¡± Kayda yelped, losing the feeling in her wings. ¡°And now we fall,¡± I said, looking at all my broken limbs. ¡°Wait, why are you in that state,¡± KAyda said worriedly. ¡°Huh, to get those pesky wings out of the way,¡± I said with a smile just before we hit the ground. Bang! Boom! ¡°Ugh.¡± Grunting in pain, I climbed out of the crater my body made in the ground. ¡°Kitsu, you really are way heavier than you look,¡± Kaydamented, looking between the craters we made. Mine was noticeable bigger than Kaydas. ¡°Kayda, are you really calling your girlfriend fat right now,¡± I said, annoyed, ring at her. ¡°No, I said you don¡¯t look so heavy,¡± Kayda said, scratching her cheek awkwardly. ¡°Kayda, you calling me fat right now,¡± I said, sh Stepping in front of her and grabbing at her head once again. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t,¡± Kayda said, jumping back, barely dodging my hand. ¡°You were, fucking Lizard. fuck it. Now we can start all over.¡± I said, fist-pumping my iced gloved hands together while bringing the heavy guns back. ¡°Tsk,¡± clicking her tongue, she jumped back, dodging my m. ¡°Keep on moving, keep on moving,¡± I muttered, attacking kayda nonstop. ¡°Fuck off!!¡± Kayda yelled, mming her foot down, creating a small glowing avnche. ¡°Woah, calm down, kayda,¡± I said, not sounding very serious, freezing theva. ¡°Shut it!¡± Kayda said, looking at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said with widened eyes jumping away as fast as I could. Gwaaah! ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would do that,¡± I said while, for the first time, making distances from kayda. ¡°We never said we cant transform,¡± Kayda said, looking down at me in her dragon form. ¡°I thought it was an unwritten rule, but okay,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°No, it was just that you couldn¡¯t use yours, so it was no fun using mine,¡± Kayda exined, making me nod. ¡°... Are you sure you want to do this?¡± I said, flicking my ears. ¡°Yes, why.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, appearing next to kayda in my fox form, swinging my ws at her. ¡°What the hell was that!¡± Kayda yelled, surprised, trying to dodge my attack but failed. ¡°When you transform, your defence and strength increase, right?¡± I exined, standing away from her and started to walk around her. ¡°Yeah, but what the hell does that have to do with that absurd speed you just had,¡± Kayda said, looking at me while I was walking around her. ¡°Well, I am busy exining. Anyways, so seeing as those aspects of your triples, what do you think happens to my stats?¡± I said, sounding like a professor exining things to their students. ¡°Speed and strength, I guess,¡± Kayda said, humming, waiting for my answer. ¡°You are correct,¡± I said with a smile before picking up my pace. ¡°Tsk, I guess there is one ce you can beat me in right now,¡± Kayda said, annoyedly clicking her tongue. ¡°Nah,¡± I said, mming her with my tails across her head. ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t even see theming at me,¡± Kaydained, not hurt at all by the attack. ¡°How annoying. I think I hate tanks more than mages now.¡± I said, annoyed, uppercutting her head with my w. ¡°Eh I bitgh me tungugh!¡± Kayda mumbled, even trying to block my ws as they did little, nothing. ¡°Can we stop now?¡± I said, back off from her. ¡°Yeah, I agree that only felt like pats more than anything else,¡± Kayda said, not even trying to annoy me wither an answer. ¡°Yeah, and using magic won¡¯t even help a little bit,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Hmm, probably yeah. well, your lighting could have done some damage, but not a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah, anyway, I have been holding this in from the devil skirmish,¡± I said, getting in a lower position. ¡°What?¡± Kayda said, confused. ROAAAAAR!!!!!!!!! What followed after Kaydas¡¯s words was a roar that shook the entire training ground making dust fall from the roof, and some cracks appear on the ground. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s way better,¡± I said, feeling more satisfied than ever, changing back to my human form. ¡°Haha, my ears hut, you know,¡± Kayda said, also changing back. Looking at her, I sighed again, seeing that she didn¡¯t even have a little scratch on her in her human form. ¡°Man, it¡¯s unfair that you stay clothed, but I always need to undress before changing,¡± I ignored Kaydas¡¯sint. ¡°Privilege of being a dragon, I guess. Anyways let¡¯s continue.¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Yeah, no, sadly, that¡¯s all I am capable of right now,¡± I said, sighing in exhaustion. ¡°Huh? You done?¡± ¡°Yeah, my head is killing me, and I still need to heal you,¡± I said, beckoning her toe closer. ..... ¡°you promise? Kitsu, if you are going to surprise attack me, I will rip your tails out.¡± Kayda said in a threatening tone. ¡°Eeh, please don¡¯t joke about pulling them out. I might really die out of the amount of pain.¡± I said, paling at Kaydas¡¯s threat. ¡°Kitsu.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to attack you. You are too paranoid.¡± ¡°You are Stacys¡¯ daughter, you know,¡± Kayda said, sighing before walking towards me. ¡°Ah, fair point,¡± I said with a chuckled. ¡°Sigh, now heal me,¡± Kayda demanded sighing. ¡°Lap.¡± ¡°yeah yeah,¡± Kayda said, sitting down next to me with her back turned towards An and Katie. Moving to Kayda, I put my head on herp, starting to heal her with my blood into her leg wound. ¡°Sorry, I shot you in your leg,¡± I said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t believe you destroyed my barrier twice. Especially the second time.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks, it was smaller versions of the flower spell I used against the devils.¡± ¡°Oh, nice work making it so small,¡± Kayda said, praising me. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered shyly. Chapter 140 Chapter 140: [An Pov] ¡°Kitsuna is the same age as me, right?¡± Katie said, baffled, looking at all the ice and scorch spells going around. ¡°Yes, she is only 14 years old,¡± I affirmed, nodding. ¡°she is a total monster,¡± Katie mumbled, baffled at how Kitsuna was fighting against Kayda. ¡°well, being primordial does make you a monster,¡± I exined with a small grin. ¡°P-Primordial!?¡± Katie eximed, surprised at my words. ¡°shh,¡± ¡°s-sorry.¡± ..... ¡°you didn¡¯t realise that she was primordial?¡± I asked, confused at my daughter. ¡°no, I don¡¯t really know much about them.¡± ¡°I see. Do remind me to teach you about primordialster.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Katie said, nodding at my words. ¡°hmm.¡± ¡°... mother I am a bit confused?¡± Katie asked hesitantly. ¡°about?¡± ¡°why is kayda under so much pressure from Kitsuna? Isn¡¯t her level way higher than Kitsunas?¡± Katie asked, making a gesture at her. ¡°This might have been called a spar, but it¡¯s more to test out Kitsunas ss,¡± I exined, looking at the two hitting each other. ¡°But even then, kayda is quite struggling there. Ah, never mind, she made a barrier.¡± Katie said, nodding, thinking Kitsuna would start struggling now. ¡°Hmm, interesting, now how will-¡± I started saying only widening my eyes in shock. ¡°she destroyed it that easily?¡± Katie mumbled, baffled. ¡°Way too easily. What was that? Some That was a real powerful spell. Also, from where, though?¡± I said quite surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hmm, oh there. it was one of her clones.¡± I said, looking to the right. ¡°where?¡± Katie asked, looking around. ¡°you won¡¯t see her, but she is about 750m to the right.¡± ¡°oh, that far,¡± Katie said, giving up. ¡°uh, it¡¯s quite impressive that she hit a shot from there,¡± I said, knowing that distance will be hard to hit for even elves. ¡°I agree. Oh, kayda made her barrier stronger than before.¡± ¡°... And it destroyed again,¡± I said, sigh, not understanding how she did it. ¡°she even hit kayda this time,¡± Katie said, still baffled. ¡°Yeah, but it seems the clone isn¡¯t going to shoot again,¡± I said, feeling the close disappear. ¡°just three shots?¡± ¡°yes, it seems she is still limited to that,¡± I said, nodding at my daughters¡¯ words. ¡°but-¡± ¡°I agree. How will kitsuna deal with her barrier now.¡± ¡°... Uhm, I know that Kitsunas mother is a weapon master in her own right, but isn¡¯t kitsuna to adaptable with weapons already.¡± ¡°I heard Stacy fully trained Kitsuna for three years.¡± ¡°I see, but still.¡± ¡°no, this is understandable. You might not know her well, but Stacy is a training god.¡± I said, sighing. Remember the time we tried to train together. ¡°what do you mean about that mother?¡± ¡°You see, Stacy is a devil in a cat tribe skin. She won¡¯t give up on you or give you proper breaks until she thinks you are at the right level.¡± ¡°won¡¯t that burn someone out?¡± ¡°you might think that, but she knows when to ease up on the person and when to push them more. That¡¯s why she is a training god.¡± ¡°I never heard people call her that.¡± ¡°well, not many people know about the people she trained.¡± ¡°hmm, but isn¡¯t kitsuna her only disciple?¡± ¡°she is, but she isn¡¯t the first person she trained.¡± ¡°... was Amari also?¡± ¡°no, Amari is a mage type, so Stacy couldn¡¯t train her.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°uh oh, kayda is making another barrier?¡± ¡°now, to see how kitsuna will-¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°isn¡¯t she to prepare to counter kayda?¡± ¡°I must agree with you, my daughter,¡± I said, nodding, not understanding what was happening. ¡°... High.¡± ¡°anyways, let¡¯s see how she deals with the distance now,¡± I said, ignoring the weird sound Katie made. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°She is just running around dodging Kaydas attacks.¡± ¡°Yeah, now she is hiding a dust cloud,¡± I exined, monotone, not very impressed. ¡°... m-mother, how can you learn the cloning skill?¡± ¡°I will need to find out as well.¡± ¡°let¡¯s learn it together then.¡± ¡°uh, agree,¡± I said, nodding in agreement. ¡°They seemed to be more at a standstill.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder if they will.¡± ¡°will?¡± ¡°you will see.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Katie said weirdly. [5 minutester] ¡°...¡± ¡°They looked so cool in their monster forms.¡± ¡°yeah.¡± ¡°but their fight looked like some weird slum cat fight.¡± ¡°yeah.¡± ¡°At least they didn¡¯t keep it up.¡± ..... ¡°yeah.¡± ¡°Mooom, say something else,¡± Katie said, annoyed. ¡°what? What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°something else other than yeah.¡± ¡°fine, it seems they are done anyways.¡± ¡°Are we going to join them?¡± ¡°and be the third wheel? No, not a chance.¡± ¡°Yeah, that doesn¡¯t sound fun.¡± ¡°oh, right, you asked about kayda not attacking or using skill, right?¡± ¡°uh, something like that, yes.¡± ¡°Okay, so what do you think will happen if kayda went all out against kitsuna.¡± ¡°kitsuna will be demolished?¡± Katie said hesitantly. ¡°sigh, you¡¯re not wrong. If kayda went all out, kitsuna wouldn¡¯t even be able to use mana. So yes, she would have been demolished.¡± ¡°Wait, kitsuna won¡¯t even be able to use mana?¡± ¡°sages are legendary sses, Katie. Do you not think they have something special about themself.¡± ¡°I know that, but how can a scorch racial magic stop ice racial magic?¡± ¡°oh, you already know that racial skills can cancel normal and rare magic out just by exciting?¡± ¡°Yeah, but to do that, you will need to have enough mana to make a carpet of mana over the entire area where you are going to fight.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s one way to see it. Anyways the reason why racial magic can also cancel out other racial skills is that in Kitsunas¡¯ case. She does have more than enough mana to make this ¡®carpet¡¯, but she doesn¡¯t have enough control over her mana.¡± ¡°oh, so if kayda makes her carpet, kitsuna won¡¯t be able to counter with her own.¡± ¡°correct.¡± ¡°I see. Is this also why kayda couldn¡¯t see through Kitsunas illusions?¡± ¡°Ah hmm, good question. I think it wouldn¡¯t really matter. Kayda might have an easier way to realise there was an illusion around her, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to break it.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°well, I heard kitsuna could use illusions without any skill.¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°yeah, and her illusions are broken too strong. Or well constructed as even we in this barrier couldn¡¯t see through them.¡± ¡°huh? Why would the barrier change anything?¡± ¡°because mana can¡¯t get through this barrier.¡± ¡°ah, it can¡¯t?¡± ¡°yeah, I am also confused about how she did it.¡± ¡°I see. Oh, she got three tails again?¡± Katie said, pointing at Kitsunas¡¯ tails wagging behind her again. ¡°Hmm, yes,¡± I said, holding i. I chuckle, seeing how happy kitsuna was wagging her tail in kayda¡¯sp. ¡°uhm are we gling to them?¡± ¡®This daughter of mine can¡¯t read the room.¡¯ i thought, snickering at her. ¡°Nah, let them talk first. It seems Kitsuna is being passed.¡± I said, chuckling taking out a scroll and taking a few photos of them. ¡°going to send it to Kitsunas, mom?¡± ¡°yeah, she is going to tease her to death for it.¡± ¡°oh, right, kayda barrier, did kitsune really destroy it twice?¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, it seemed like she did. Though I don¡¯t know how she managed to do it with the second barrier. Kayda did make it quite stronger than the first one.¡± ¡°but she still made a hole in it.¡± ¡°Yeah, we will need to ask when they are done.¡± ¡°I agree, but what do you think of her ss so far?¡± ¡°Nothing too special, really. All that she got was more mana and some elements. I guess some skills as well. It¡¯s like her ss is only made to reinforce her exciting skill set. But I guess that makes sense since if you only look at her skills, they are terrifying for her age. You can easily forget she is only 14 years old.¡± ¡°yeah~, when do you think they will be done?¡± Katie asked, looking at the two love birds again. ¡°ah, there, I think they¡¯re done,¡± I mumbled, seeing kitsu kissing kayda before standing up and starting to stretch. ¡°oh, Before we go, do mother think she will be able to win against kitsuna right now.¡± ¡°yes, I will win, but only if she doesn¡¯t use wrath.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°because the only real advantage I have over her right now is stats.¡± ¡°not skill or experience in battle?¡± ¡°that¡¯s also one thing, but I don¡¯t think that will give me a big advantage over her. She is quite smart, and she was trained by that monster of a mother of hers.¡± ¡°so you¡¯re saying she would cover that in her training. Experience, I mean.¡± ¡°Yes, she would but kitsuna has a weird past, so it¡¯s not just her mother that helped her. Kitsuna is also quite smart, so she would figure out some countermeasures against me while we fight.¡± ¡°So long fight not the best for you.¡± ¡°nope, especially because she used ice, and I use water.¡± ¡°I see. Do you think I will ever get at her level?¡± ¡°Herbat level right now? Yes, of course, you will.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks.¡± ¡®Like hell, I will have my daughter fall behind her peers.¡¯ I thought, petting Katie¡¯s head. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 [Kitsu POV] ¡°hey hey, kitsu, I think that¡¯s enough. I am fully healed.¡± Kaydained, trying to get me off herp. ¡°no, not yet,¡± I said, still holding my cut hand over the gunshot wound on her leg. ¡°ugh, it was healed, but you rip it open every time, and it hurts, you know,¡± Kayda whined ufortably. ¡°what are you talking about? I am not re-opening your wound.¡± I said, taking my nail and cutting a small hole in Kaydas thigh. ¡°... Kitsu,¡± Kayda said, making my ears jolt. ¡°I will stop now,¡± I said, giving kayda thigh another squeeze before standing up. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kayda said, standing up as well. ..... ¡°Uh, I was the one who did it, so I need to take responsibility,¡± I said with a cheeky wink. ¡°Sigh you, take responsibility?¡± Kayda said, looking at me, surprised. ¡°What? Don¡¯t be so mean now,¡± I whined, saddened. ¡°I am only stating the truth,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°The truth, my ass. I always take responsibility for my wrongdoings.¡± I said with a cheeky grin. ¡°What, like blowing it up or destroying all the evidence that you were involved,¡± Kayda said, baffled at my response. ¡°... Kayda, that is taking responsibility, you know,¡± I said, looking at her confused. ¡°no, it¡¯s not. that¡¯s just dumping your problems onto another.¡± Kayda said, face-palming herself. ¡°... that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it,¡± I said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°of course, it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t say any lies,¡± KAyda said, having a cheeky grin again. ¡°...¡± not saying anything, I stared at her doubtfully. ¡°... don¡¯t look at me. I always tell the truth,¡± Kaydained, looking ufortable. ¡°...¡± ¡°fine! I might have lied a few times to you, but I never lied to anyone else!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°fine, I lie a lot more than I like to admit, okay,¡± Kayda said, frustrated. ¡°I am disappointed,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at Kayda. ¡°... sorry.¡± ¡°to think you thought something like that even mattered to people,¡± I said, shaking my head at her. ¡°... I hate you,¡± Kayda mumbled, looking away from me. ¡°heh, but you said you loved me,¡± I said with a cheeky grin on my face. ¡°Ugh.¡± Ignoring me, kayda turned around, walking towards the two Anabalds in the barrier. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me,¡± I whined, jumping on her back. Luckily her wings weren¡¯t out anymore, making it easy to job to jump on her back. ¡°kitsu, you going to make me fall if you do that,¡± Kayda whined while getting her bnce back. ¡°don¡¯t make it sound like something like that will hurt you,¡± I said, shaking her a bit. ¡°kitsu.¡± ¡°Sorry, that sound better in my head,¡± I said, embarrassed. ¡°how?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°sigh, whatever least I know you didn¡¯t mean to not care.¡± ¡°peck, of course, I care a lot about my girlfriend,¡± I said, kissing kayda neck a few times. ¡°tsk, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°oh, sorry,¡± I said, saddened, letting go of kayda. ¡°I am not mad at you. Just think about where you do some things, okay.¡± Kayda said, grabbing my hand and looking away from me. ¡°Hmm,¡± confused at her words, I looked in the same direction to see Katie and An looking at us with awkward expressions. ¡°please do learn how to hold back.¡± An said, sounding quite annoyed. ¡°R-right.¡± I stuttered, embarrassed. ¡°Well, anyways, kayda, seeing as your girlfriend is a sage, teach her how to make a mana-field.¡± An suggested looking at Kayda and then me. ¡°a what?¡± Katie and I said, confused. ¡°mana carpet.¡± An said, clearing Katie¡¯s confusion but not mine. ¡°oh, right, that.¡± ¡°still lost here,¡± I said, still confused. ¡°Kayda, haven¡¯t you exined that to her?¡± ¡°well, no, she doesn¡¯t have the mana control needed to make it,¡± Kayda said, defensive looking between An and me. ¡°... I see, but her mana control in the spar was quite good enough to start learning about it. If you don¡¯t think so, then at least tell her how it works and how to make it.¡± An exined, looking at KAyda, waiting for an answer. ¡°she isn¡¯t ready,¡± Kayda said shortly. ¡°Just tell her the basics.¡± An countered with a raised eyebrow. ¡°... I am not allowed to teach too much, though,¡± Kayda mumbled loud enough for everyone to hear though. ¡°Kayda, at this point, it sounds like you don¡¯t want to teach me anything,¡± I said with a small chuckle. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why, though?¡± I said, surprised my teas was true. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡®Wait, does she think that I will neglect her again if I find something to train again?¡¯ I thought, looking at kayda, who red at me again. ¡°Okay, okay, how about you make a schedule for me from when I am allowed to train or not,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°what?¡± All three of them said in unison, surprised for some reason. ¡°You don¡¯t want to teach me because you think I will neglect you again, right? Thene up with a schedule for me where I can¡¯t do that.¡± I said, looking at the three surprised people, a bit confused. ¡®Why are they so confused. Didn¡¯t I just exin why?¡± I thought, getting more confused the longer they just stared at me. ¡°... There is no way,¡± Katie mumbled, surprised and confused. ¡°what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Kitsuna, Uhm, just a question are you not the dominant type of person?¡± An asked hesitantly. ¡°huh?¡± ¡°wait, An don¡¯t say that.¡± Kayda ¡°you! This. Ugh!!¡± Understanding what An meant, I didn¡¯t know how to defend myself. ¡°she broke,¡± Katie mumbled, looking at me, surprised. ¡°Sigh, wait for it,¡± Kayda said with her head in her hands just in time to see my figure turn into red mist. [Kayda Pov] ¡°sigh, I guess I will need to go find her,¡± I mumbled disappointedly. ¡°wait, what just happened.¡± An said with a tilted head, looking at me confused. ¡°As you can see, Kitsu doesn¡¯t actually mind taking second priority in some instances. Rtionships being one of them.¡± I exined, sighing again. ¡°But, but I never got that feeling that she is one. Only that she must be the most important person.¡± Katie said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°sigh, I guess you still have a lot to learn. She loves attention, yes, but she never wanted to be the most important person that will only be a hassle in many ways.¡± I exined, making An nod in understanding. ¡°in what way will give that hassles?¡± Katie asked, still confused. ..... ¡°more responsibilities for one,¡± I said shortly. ¡°uh, that does make sense. So she¡¯s actuallyzy?¡± An added, making me nod. ¡°no far from it. just self-centred in some ways and not so much as you think.¡± I said, shaking my head, and seeing her confused again. ¡°I am so lost right now.¡± ¡°huh, you didn¡¯t understand my exnation? Hmm, how to make it easier to understand.¡± ¡°no, no, just leave it. I don¡¯t want to know anymore,¡± Katie said, lifting her hands in the air and giving up. ¡°If you say so,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°So why don¡¯t you want to teach her about mana fields?¡± ¡°hmm, why do you think,¡± I said, disappointed. ¡°She hit the nail on the head?¡± An question not very certain about it. ¡°... Sigh, yes, she will go off running to train for who knows how many days without rest,¡± I said, frustrated, having bad memories of her doing so. ¡°She is a primordial, so she doesn¡¯t actually need rest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she is a primordial or not. She needs rest.... everyone needs rest,¡± I said, making it clear I didn¡¯t want to debate on it. ¡°and some dragon needs attention.¡± An teased, making me re at her. ¡°...¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Anughed, failing to hide it. ¡°An,st warning.¡± I said, giving, ¡°okay~.¡± ¡°uh.¡± Katie nodded. ¡°Anyways, what are you guys nning now.¡± ¡°not so sure, might go to the Kunis domain and then back to the draigs. before going back to the capital for the tournament.¡± ¡°Oh, you going to the Kuni?¡± An said, happier than she should be. ¡°Yeah, just to let kitsu meet them as part of the draig family and all,¡± I said, not looking forward see the dwarfs. ¡°ah, politics.¡± ¡°In a way, yes.¡± ¡°sounds troublesome.¡± An said, making me nod. ¡°the same thing kitsu would have said if she was here,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°well, can I ask a favour of you two then?¡± An said sheepishly. ¡°what is it?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± An said, surprised at my re. ¡°...¡± ¡°it¡¯s the devil cult. All-¡± ¡°they came from their territory, right?¡± ¡°Y-yes, how did you.¡± ¡°do you think I have been doing nothing thest few weeks?¡± I said, sounding a bit offended. ¡®Actually, that damn bandit gave me all the information.¡¯ I thought, disgusted that they got it before me. ¡°no, I just didn¡¯t think you knew.¡± An said, rubbing her head awkwardly. ¡°Well, now you know. Though I have info that they came from the demon kingdom, not just the Kunis.¡± I said, shaking my head. Chapter 142 Chapter 142: Needy ¡°So, you said we need to go to the Kunis domain?¡± I said, dejected, looking at Kayda. ¡°Yes, you will need to meet the house head of the Kunis,¡± Kayda exined, taking a turn into the city¡¯s main district. ¡°and the devil cult?¡± I asked, looking at her with a questionable look. ¡°Ah, so you already knew?¡± Kayda said, a bit surprised. ¡°You realise that they report to me first, then you?¡± I said, referring to the bandit group. ¡°What, why would they?¡± Kayda whined, not very happy. ¡°huh? Because they are my subordinates?¡± I said, looking at Kayda, confused. ¡°no, they are not yours.¡± ..... ¡°they are?¡± I said, confused. ¡°no, they are our subordinates.¡± ¡°... So now it is not just yours or mine but ours. Sigh, whatever.¡± I said, just letting it be with a deep sigh. ¡°So, how do you want to spend thest few months,¡± Kayda asked, walking towards a stall to our left. ¡°I want to have at least 3 months at home to learn about smithing,¡± I exined, following behind Kayda towards the stall. ¡°3 months? That¡¯s like your entire trip.¡± Kayda said, surprised. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to do this half-heartedly, Kayda. I want to make good weapons with my ice, not just average ones that can be easily destroyed.¡± I exined, looking through the essories at the stall. ¡°Easily destroyed!? What do you mean easily destroyed? Your weapons are already good enough for people in the 300 levels to struggle to destroy them.¡± ¡°that might be true, but what about higher levels. I want to make weapons that even you struggle to destroy, Kayda.¡± I exined with a wide smile, just thinking of how strong that sort of weapon will be. ¡°eh, yes, of course, the only weapons I struggle with are demigod weapons, which are fucken rare. Do you really think you will be able to make it?¡± Kayda said, looking at me a bit surprised. ¡°Demigod weapons? I think I remember my mother talking about them once.¡± ¡°make sense. She does own like 30 of them.¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°you said they are rare, right? Then how does Mom have so many.¡± I said, baffled. ¡°because she has a cksmith that produces them every year.¡± ¡°he does? Hmm, I guess that makes sense. He was a smith king or something. I don¡¯t really remember.¡± I said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Yeah, and making weapons like that won¡¯t only take 3 months. It will take way, way longer.¡± Kayda said, shaking her head. ¡°The earlier I start, the better,¡± I said with a giant smile. ¡°sigh, you are so annoying.¡± ¡°as I said, make a schedule for me to spend time with you, and then we won¡¯t have a problem. Oh, how many kababs do you want.¡± I said, looking at a stall not so far away from us selling some kababs. ¡°Sigh, 2 please,¡± Kayda said, seeing me run towards the stall, not waiting for her answer. ¡°not even waiting properly, sigh,¡± Kayda said, sighing again. ¡°Alright, here you go.¡± I said giving Kayda two kababs. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, won¡¯t it take us a month to get to the Kunis and then another to get home?¡± I said with a worried expression. ¡°yeah, the trips are quite long. Hmm, we might lessen it if we move in our Beast forms, though?¡± Kayda said, taking a bite ¡°that can be done, but why don¡¯t we just ask mom for a ne?¡± ¡°Uh, we can do that, but...¡± Kayda said, trailing off. ¡°My squad will probablye as well.¡± ¡°yeah, and Stacy will be here to pester us,¡± Kayda said, not looking forwards to it. ¡°Yeah, but we will have more time at home.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°you do realise nothing much will change even if we are with them,¡± I said, sighing at Kayda¡¯s attitude. ¡°Apricot,¡± Kayda mumbled, turning away. ¡°ugh, she might be a problem,¡± I said, scratching my cheek awkwardly. ¡°Sigh, well whatever, when we are at the Draig, we will probably be alone anyways,¡± Kayda said, shrugging and throwing 2 wood sticks at me with some force behind them. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so violent,¡± I said, catching the sticks between my fingers. ¡°heh, as if something like that will hit you. Now call Stacy over, tsk.¡± Kayda said, clicking her tongue. ¡°huh, already. I can call them tomorrow rather if you want.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t do it now, I might change my mind.¡± ¡°ah, I see, make sense,¡± I said, taking out my scroll after throwing the leftover into my storage. Ring. ¡°Kitsuna! How are you!¡± Mom yelled answer not even after the second ring. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t yell like that. You aren¡¯t an old hag yet. so there is no need for something like that.¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°ah, sorry, I was just excited that my adorable daughter called me.¡± Mom said happily. ¡°What about Amire? Isn¡¯t she there with you guys?¡± I said, confused. ¡°ah, she went to Zagan¡¯s hometown to train him.¡± Mom said, sounding a bit annoyed and sad. ¡°she is training him?¡± I said, baffled. ¡®Zagan really is useless.¡¯ I thought, shaking my head. ¡°we l, he was almost dead just before you went on your trip. I let him go for a while.¡± Mom exined, trying to hide her disappointment. ¡°ah, I see. You are so depressed about me leaving you that you allowed them to get away?¡± I said teasingly. ¡°... so why are you calling me?¡± Mom said after a small pause. ¡°Ha-ha, embarrassed are we now. Don¡¯t worry, I miss you too, Mom.¡± I said, embarrassed. ¡°whack! ¡°ow, Kayda, what was that for,¡± I said, looking at Kayda next to me. ¡°finish up already,¡± Kayda said, making my mouth open in surprise. ¡®This woman can¡¯t handle not getting attention, can she.¡¯ I thought while shaking my head at Kayda¡¯s antics. ¡°huh, did Kayda just hit you?¡± Mom asked through the scroll. ¡°yeah, I was doing something dumb, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°ah, I see, so the usual. Anyways what do you want?¡± ¡°you make it sound like I am needy,¡± I said, whining. ¡°yes, yes, I am.¡± ¡°So, mean. Sigh, I need a cargo ne your fastest, please.¡± I said, getting to the point. ¡°... why?¡± ¡°to travel around.¡± ¡°you want me to believe you want a military cargo ne to travel around. Kitsuna,e on, there are so many better ways to lie to me.¡± Mom said sceptically, not believing my word at all. ¡°Eh, I am not lying to you, though.¡± ¡°Kitsuna, who do you want to kill. I might help you if I know them.¡± ¡°mom, listen, we are at the Aanbald territory right now. So-¡± ¡°You guys are still there!? What the hell? You should be halfway to the Kunis already.¡± Mom said, surprised, interrupting me. ¡°yeah, well, stuff happened, and we got dyed.¡± ¡°sigh, I see, so you want to have fast transport. Why don¡¯t you guys just use your fox and dragon forms then.¡± Mom said, confused. ¡°yeah, no will take too long. I want at least 4 months at home with the smith king there.¡± ..... ¡°sigh, you want to learn how to make demigod weapons don¡¯t you.¡± ¡°ding ding, correct now, send me a ne, please,¡± I said, asking nicely. ¡°Sigh, fine, we will get goingter tonight. See you tomorrow morning.¡± Mom said, sighing in defeat. ¡°cool, thank you, mother.¡± ¡°yeah yeah, see you.¡± Mom said, ending the call. ¡°to think she actually thought you needed to ne to kill someone?¡± Kayda said with a weird expression. ¡°what¡¯s with the expression?¡± ¡°ah, it¡¯s just why would you need a ne to kill someone.¡± ¡°hmm, if the person is in a stronghold, a ne or jet will be quite useful to blow it up. If you want to give him a gruesome but quick way, you could put him in the thrusters or des of the ne. There are quite a few ways a ne will be useful to kill people.¡± I said, shrugging and ignoring Kaydas¡¯ expression, which worsened. ¡°Just how are you this knowledgeable in ways to kill people.¡± ¡°ha-ha, experience,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Bullshit, firstly, I am older, so I have more experience than you. Secondly, the ways you think of it are just not right.¡± ¡°meh, whatever, let¡¯s forget about killing before the city guards get called,¡± I said, looking around us were quite a few people were looking at us weirdly. ¡°eh, forgot we were in the city,¡± Kayda said, a bit awkward. ¡°uh huh, now let¡¯s continue our date, shall we,¡± I said, wrapping my arm around Kayda¡¯s shoulders.¡± ¡°are we not?¡± Kayda said vaguely, giving a slide nce.¡¯ ¡®She is way too mean.¡¯ I thought, ignoring her words. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°Ugh, how do I have a headache?¡± I said, waking up to a killer headache. ¡®Shit, what happened? I can¡¯t remember anything.¡¯ I thought, putting my hand on my head or trying to. For some reason, my right hand didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°huh? Why is kayda spooning me.¡± I said a bit annoyed, only to realise I was actually sleeping on my back while Kaydas¡¯ hands were around my waist with her head on my shoulder, blocking my right hand from moving. ¡®Her sleeping face really is the cutest thing ever.¡¯ I thought, taking my free hand to brush Kaydas hair out of her face. ¡°wait, what is this?¡± I said, seeing some kind of bight marks on her neck when I moved her hair. Moving around a bit, I gently lifted Kaydas head up. In the process of lifting her up and moving. The bed covers we were under also went up, revealing Kaydas¡¯ half-naked body. ¡°boobs, rawr,¡± I mumbled, lifting my head up and stopping my nose from bleeding. ¡®now I know why her boos felt so good, but why is she half naked.¡¯ I thought, confused. ..... ¡°Mhh, kitsu, please stop moving. It hurts.¡± Kayda mumbled, making me freeze. ¡°... how am I hurting you?¡± I said worriedly, stopping all my movement. ¡°My body is sore, of course,¡± Kayda said, peeking at me with half-closed eyes. ¡°Wha-what did we dost night, rawr,¡± I said hesitantly. ¡°heh, you don¡¯t remember?¡± Kayda said, looking up at me with a cheeky grin. ¡°... I might have forgotten what I did,¡± I said, scratching my head awkwardly. ¡°well, we went out drinking. You attacked me. We found a ce to stay, and here we are.¡± Kayda exined briefly, leaving a lot to my imagination. ¡°I-I attacked you, rawr?¡± I stuttered, not knowing how to react. ¡°yes, you started it,¡± Kayda said, kissing my cheek. ¡®That might have happened since I still have my clothes on, but it doesn¡¯t. Then again, I could have used my storage skill again.¡¯ I thought, trying to figure out what happenedst night. ¡°hehe, don¡¯t worry too much. It was my fault that this happened.¡± Kayda said, standing up and exposing her upper body again. ¡°How, rawr?¡± I muttered in embarrassment, even letting another embarrassed sound out. ¡°We went to a bar, and I wanted to see if you could get drunk,¡± Kayda exined, picking up her shirt from the ground. ¡°Hmm, I thought it won¡¯t be possible,¡± I said, looking away from her. ¡°I agree with you there, but as we can see-¡± ¡°and feel,¡± I added, putting both hands on my face in pain but mostly for embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Though I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to do that, haha.¡± Kayda said,ughing at me. ¡°why,¡± I asked, peeking through my fingers. ¡°Neck, boobs and everything that was exposed is full of fucken bite marks,¡± Kayda said, showing me her body full of red marks. ¡°... I can heal you?¡± ¡°Please do,¡± Kayda said, sitting back on the bed. ¡°here,¡± I said, biting my finger and pointing the bleeding finger at her. ¡°... what am I supposed to do with your bleeding finger,¡± Kayda said, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Just lick it. It will work, trust me,¡± I said impatiently. ¡°sigh, you have weird fetishes,¡± Kayda said, licking my finger slowly before putting it in her mouth, all the while looking at me cheekily. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do it like that, rawr,¡± I said, embarrassed, pulling my hand back. ¡°But you said I should,¡± Kayda said with a cheeky grin. ¡°Grr, don¡¯t be like that, please I am going to pass out... or attack you again, rawr,¡± I said, looking away. ¡°fine, fine, I will stop,¡± Kayda said, lifting her hands in surrender. Standing up with the covers, she walked to the bathroom to freshen up. ¡°oh right, when does your mother get here,¡± Kayda asked just before entering the bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe in a few hours. Oh right, what is the time even.¡± I said, climbing out of bed as well. ¡°knock knock, is the tenant awake.¡± Someone shouted outside the door. Someone both kayda and I knew very well. ¡°fuck.¡± We both muttered just in time to see the door explode inwards. ¡°Hey, hey, guess who is here.¡± Mom shouted, walking into the room aggressively. ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t our ce. You can¡¯t just destroy the property like that.¡± I said, annoyed, looking at the broken doorway. ¡°Hello, my daughter, how are you on this fine afternoon?¡± Mom said, smiling dangerously at me. ¡°afternoon!?¡± I eximed, surprised, looking outside. ¡°yes, my daughter, I have been waiting for 7 hours for you to return to the mansion. 7 fucken hours.¡± Mom shouted, walking closer to me. ¡°hehe, sorry, in my defence, it¡¯s not my fault,¡± I said, smiling sheepishly and getting on my knees. ¡°oh, do tell me whose fault it is then.¡± Mom said, looking down at me dangerously. ¡°my girlfriend.¡± Said, pointing towards the bathroom door. ¡°oh, where is she. I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± Mom said with a wide smile. ¡°she is in the bathroom.¡± ¡®she isn¡¯t in there!? she ditched me!¡± I yelled, internally depressed, not feeling or sharing Kaydas¡¯ presence anymore. ¡°is she now.¡± Mom said, walking to the bathroom door. The moment she opened it, I bolted out of the window behind me onto the closest roof. ¡°This little shit!!¡± I heard mom yell, following behind me. ¡°Fuck you, kayda. I am going to get you back for this!!!¡± I yelp while running on top of the roofs of the city of anabald, running away from the most fearsome demon in the world. My mother. [5 hourster] [Stacy Pov] ¡®This damn little shit she got strong.¡¯ I thought, ncing back at kitsuna on the floor, seemingly passed out. ¡°so, what is your ss?¡± I asked looking down at the fox. ¡°huh, you don¡¯t know yet? I thought I message you about it?¡± Kitsuna said, lifting her head up and looking at me, confused. ¡°Would I ask if I knew?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°...yes.¡± ¡°Pochi, so what is it,¡± I said, looking at her and getting a cheeky grin making a tick mark appear on my forehead. ¡°Woah, Woah, I will tell you! Please don¡¯t hit me again.¡± Kitsuna yelped, moving away from me. ¡°oh, will you now?¡± I said, cracking my knuckles. ¡°it¡¯s weapon sage okay.¡± ¡°Sage? Sage!? Why is the word sage in your ss?¡± I yelled, getting more annoyed at her answer than not getting one. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I create my own weapons and have 5 elements, mother!¡± Kitsuna yelled, dodging my fits. ¡°tsk, your right, dammit,¡± I muttered, ring at kitsuna. ¡°can- can I stand up now?¡± ¡°I never said you can¡¯t?¡± I said emotionless. ¡°... okay,¡± Kitsuna said, disappearing into red smoke. ¡®this daughter of mine.¡¯ I thought, looking to the left and seeing my daughter stand against the wall with her three tails tucked away behind her. Although she still had a lot of bruises on her because of our scuffle. ¡°you really are a monster,¡± I said, smiling at her proudly. ¡°hehe, thank you,¡± Kitsuna said, rubbing her head awkwardly. ¡°Now show me your upgrades? And hide those tails of yours.¡± I asked, pointing at her three tails before looking around us. ¡°don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t see us,¡± Kitsuna said, appearing behind me and putting her arms around my shoulders. ¡®she might be better than Apricot in illusions.¡¯ I thought, marvelling at how hard it was to see through her illusions. ¡°right now, we are eating some biscuits right over there,¡± Kitsuna said, pointing towards the tree to our left. ¡°I see that some powerful skill you have there, kitsuna,¡± I said, seeing a small table with both kitsuna and me sitting at it eating biscuits as kitsuna said. ..... ¡°This is just normal. Nothing to be surprised about.¡± Kitsuna said innocently. ¡°sigh, now what is this about having 5 elements?¡± I said, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Uh, I have my ice magic with devil fire and lightning. But now I have fox fire and fox lightning as well, but this was before my ss, though.¡± Kitsuna exined creating a ball of each element in the air. Adding thest part in audible. ¡°So not only do you have 5 elements? But all of them are racial elements?¡± I said, putting my head in my hand, and sighing. ¡°Yeah, pretty much. I am overpowered, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°that will be an understatement, kitsuna. That is a massive understatement. You are an absolute monster in human form.¡± I eximed, annoyed. ¡°I am a primordial, though.¡± ¡°that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you have way too many elements,¡± I eximed, annoyed. ¡°Well, I have 2 lightning and 2 fires. So they are kind of the same.¡± Kitsuna said, shrugging. ¡°... Just move on from that before I strangle you,¡± I said, shaking my head at her. ¡°oh, okay.¡± Kitsuna said dumbly. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 [Kitsuna Pov] ¡°so you guys arrived here in the morning already?¡± I said, walking next to mother towards the Anabalds mansion where the ne was waiting. ¡°Yes, it only takes us 8 hours to get here.¡± Mom exined, looking up at me. ¡°Really, that fast? It took us at least a month to get here.¡± I said, sighing in frustration. ¡°You mean 2 months.¡± Mom said, correcting me. ¡°We got distracted, okay,¡± I said, looking away. ¡°By what, hmm?¡± Mom hummed, waiting for me to exin. ¡°The devil cult.¡± ..... ¡°... And?¡± Mom said, waiting for more. ¡°what do you mean and? It was only the devil cult that dyed us.¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°oh, so no sexual stuff happened then?¡± Mom said, disappointed. ¡°No, that only happened here in the city,¡± I said, feeling myself blush. ¡°Hmm, so how far have you guys gone?¡± Mom said with a teasing grin. ¡°Wha-what don¡¯t teas me, mom,¡± I whined, flopping my ears down in embarrassment. ¡°oh,e on, do tell your mother. I won¡¯t tease you too much if you do.¡± ¡°Why would I tell you if you are going to tease me about it anyways,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Please tell me. I am so curious.¡± Mom shined, jumping around like a kid. ¡°tch, we only kissed,¡± I said, clicking my tongue and answering her briefly with annoyance. ¡°you? You only kissed her? You shared a hotel room to only kiss each other?¡± Mom said, getting annoyed and frustrated at my answer. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, looking away, not wanting her to dig deeper. ¡°I knew you were slow, but this is not evenpared to someone working at a snail¡¯s pace.¡±? Mom said, frustrated with a deeper voice. ¡°What did you expect we go into half married couple in a few months or something!?¡± I shouted back, flustered, more than annoyed. ¡°Yes, yes, I did expect that. Especially after you easily started to trust her.¡± Mom yelled back, shocking me. ¡°Ugh, no, I won¡¯t fall for this soul mate bond that easily!¡± I said, wanting to stand my ground. ¡°... you can¡¯t be serious?¡±Mom said as if we didn¡¯t even have a fight brooding. Mom¡¯s frustration and annoyance disappeared in seconds, only getting reced with a baffled face. ¡°I just don¡¯t trust it,¡± I said, awkwardly looking downwards at my feat. ¡°no, no, it can¡¯t be. Do you actually think the soulmate bond is manipting your feelings?¡± Mom asked, not listening to my words. ¡°...¡± ¡°this dumb daughter of mine, you are a fucken primordial, do you think-¡± Mom yelled, getting frustrated again. ¡°shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Okay, I already know... I am just not sure.¡± I said, interrupting her, putting my hands on my ears, not forgetting to make her mention of primordial inaudible to everyone else around us. p! ¡°eh?¡± Confused at the sudden p, I looked at mom, baffled. ¡°Sorry, I just had to,¡± Mom said, puffing up her cheeks as if she was putting. ¡°why?¡± I mumbled, touching my cheek. ¡°Because you were annoying,¡± Mom said, looking away and crossing her arm. ¡°How was I being annoying? I wasn¡¯t doing anything.¡± I said, muttering thest part to myself ¡°you are dense. You saying you weren¡¯t doing anything is exactly the point.¡± ¡°huh? You are making me more confused, mom.¡± I whined, grabbing moms shoulders. ¡°don¡¯t worry. You will understand someday.¡± Mom said, grinning knowingly. ¡°ugh, why did you have to be like this,¡± I said, looking at mom opening the main gate to the Anabalds mansion. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Oof, why did you jump into me!¡± I yelled, annoyed, looking down at Apricot. ¡°I missed you, mother!¡± Apricot said, crossing her face on my stomach. ¡°Apricot, you are annoying,¡± I said, kicking her off me. ¡°ow, mom, don¡¯t be so mean,¡± Apricot said, rubbing her bruise on the ground. ¡°stop calling me that.¡± ¡°you are so mean. I am going to kayda toin.¡± Apricot said, letting go of me before running off to kayda, I presume. ¡°I guess Kayda is here.¡± Mom said next to me with dark energying from her. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt her too much, mom,¡± I said worriedly while having a smirk. ¡°you really are the worst sometimes.¡± Mom said,ughing. ¡°Well, anyways- oh hello, Nekro. How are you doing.¡± I said, feeling someone climb onto my back. ¡°uh, good, I guess,¡± Nekro said, nodding and gettingfortable on my shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Did you guys train well?¡± I said, making Nekro shiver on my back. ¡°Y-yes,¡± Nekro stuttered, looking down. ¡°ah, is that it,¡± I said, looking over at mom, who was beaming like a light in the middle of the night as if she had done something amazing. ¡°Well, then, I will be leaving you for now. Let me get Kayda before she gets away again.¡± Mom said, running off in the same direction Apricot did. ¡°sigh, she really is a demon,¡± I said, looking at Nekro on my shoulder. ¡°The worst. She is the worst and scariest demon I have ever seen.¡± Nekro stuttered, having a grey cloud over her head. ¡°well, that¡¯s not hard to bet you haven¡¯t seen a lot.¡± ¡°Captian, you are a close second.¡± ¡°ugh, there is no way I am like my mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You aren¡¯t. Your appearance alone makes you scary enough to be close to the top.¡± Nekro said, not hesitating at all. ¡°Ugh, you are so mean, Nekro,¡± I whined, dropping my head. ¡°I am only stating the truth,¡± Nekro said, grinning at me. ¡°sigh, now you sound like Kayda,¡± I said, sighing again. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind that,¡± Nekro said as if she looked up at Kayda. ¡°huh, and why is that?¡± ¡°kayda is cool,¡± Nekro exined shortly, making me nod. ¡°And I am not?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°I thought we already rified this, Captain. You are scary, not cool,¡± Nekro said, not hesitating like usual. ¡°tsk, whatever. How is it going with the other three?¡± ¡°That- I will leave it to you to find out, captain,¡± Nekro said shortly before going quiet, still sitting on my shoulder. ¡°sigh, I guess something major happened to the three then,¡± I said, opening the door where multiple weird sounds with some cheering came from. ¡°you can do it, Apricot!¡± We saw Brenda, Sirona and chinada. Cheers. Looking in the direction they were cheering, I saw apricot dogging or trying to doge mom ps with kayda hiding behind her. ¡°Kayda, why are you using someone as a shield,¡± I said, sh stepping behind her and grabbing her one wing. ¡°oh, Kitsu, help me. Stacy wants to kill me,¡± Kayda whined the instant I walked into the room. ¡°yeah, no,¡± I said, grabbing Apricot¡¯s tail. I yanked her backwards while pushing Kayda forwards toward Mom. ¡°Hey, no kitsu! How could you do this to me.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, my daughter.¡± Mom said, grabbing kayda happily. ..... ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°you traitor, how could you,¡± Apricot said, looking up at me from the ground. ¡°she betrayed me first.¡± ¡°Why is this sounding like a storybook right now?¡± Nekro said thoughtfully. ¡°Nekro?¡± I muttered, confused, ncing at her. ¡°What? Just think about it. One leaves the one behind, but the other survives and takes revenge on the one that left her behind.¡± Nekro exins confusing. ¡°... that doesn¡¯t sound like a story, though? If you really think it¡¯s one, it¡¯s one bad story.¡± ¡°is it, though? A lot of people like revenge stories.¡± Nekro said, smiling. ¡°yeah, here, no one dies. So no one will like it or ssify it as a revenge story.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, but can you please let go of the Apricot¡¯s tail? She looks to be in quite a pain.¡± ¡°oh yeah, I forgot my bad,¡± I said, looking at Apricot apologetic, letting go of her tail. ¡°thank you, Nekro, you saved me,¡± Apricot said, grabbing Nekro off my back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Nekro said, patting Apricot¡¯s head. ¡®Yeah, they somehow fit together.¡¯ I thought, seeing the two sitting on the ground. ¡°Well, whatever, so how is it going with you three?¡± I said, looking to the other three that were cheering a few seconds ago. ¡°Ah, my queen, it¡¯s going good,¡± Chinada said, smiling awkwardly at me. ¡°Hmm,¡± humming, I looked at the three to realize chinada was sitting in the middle of the two where the two weren¡¯t really giving her any space. ¡®It feels weird that those two aren¡¯t next to each other.¡± ¡°Well, how about you, too? Anything new?¡± ¡°ah, not really.¡± They both said in unison, making me annoyed. ¡°sigh, you guys are so fucken boring. It has been a few months, and all you said is nothing has changed or is going well.¡± I said, making a dangerous glint appear in my eyes. ¡°oh no,¡± Chinada said, trying to get away from me, but ultimately, Serone and Brenda blocked her chances of doing so. ¡°oh yeah, all of you are going to suffer now,¡± I said, throwing out ice chains at everyone before flinging them out of the mansion windows and breaking them as well. Chapter 145 Chapter 145: Crazy Squads get¡¯s Demolished ¡°Ah fuck, we are really going to get it now,¡± Sirona said, hanging her head, depressed. ¡°Well, it is your guys¡¯ fault that you gave suchcklustre responses to the captain,¡± Nekro said, very annoyed, looking at the other three on the ground. ¡°Well, sorry that we didn¡¯t know what to say,¡± Brenda muttered, annoyed at Nekro. ¡°Hey, now don¡¯t start fighting because of something as simple as not talking,¡± I said, appearing next to Brenda before kicking her to the back of everyone. ¡°Sis!?¡± Sirona yelled, seeing her sister fly passed her. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted!¡± Nekro yelled, pulling Sirone back, making my throwing knife miss her head. ¡°Shit, we going to be killed if we don¡¯t give a decent fight,¡± Brenda said, walking back to everyone while holding her ribs where I kicked her. ¡°You guys have your weapons now, right?¡± I asked, rxed. ..... ¡°yes?¡± Apricot muttered hesitantly. ¡°Now get them out before I drill you guys in the ground with my fists,¡± I said, cracking my knuckles. ¡°Apricot, get behind and use it,¡± Nekro said, summoning 5 humanoids. ¡°Your necromancy is still fucken weird,¡± I said, making an ice spear with a bigger de than normally. ¡°Hup!¡± Brenda yelled, bearing down her de at me. ¡°Don¡¯t announce yourself now,¡± I said, using the back of the spear to hit her sword away, making her miss me. ¡°Uh, right,¡± Brenda said awkwardly, looking at my foot and heading towards her. ¡°Oh.¡± Stopping my leg mid-way, dodging an arrow that was infused with quite a lot of mana. ¡°Sirona, that was quite the arrow,¡± I said, seeing the ground disintegrate where the arrow hit. Jumping sideways, dodging Nekros living corpses. I looked at Apricot, wondering what she was doing. ¡®Hmm, Chinada will be a problem as well.¡¯ I thought, noticing I couldn¡¯t sense her. ¡°Hmm,¡± Feeling confused, I looked at what I hadnded on. ¡°hehe,¡± I heard Apricot snicker to the side. ¡°You dumb dog,¡± I said, cursing at her. Boom! ¡°Got her!¡± Apricot cheered happily only to stop mid-way, feeling an arm wrap around her shoulders. ¡°Did you, now?¡± I said next to her, looking at the red and ck smoke. ¡°ah, Aaaah! Help!¡± Shouting in fright, Apricot tried to get away, only to feel a chain wrap around her waist. ¡°bye,¡± I said, waving at her and letting go of the chain. ¡®No one tried to interfere.¡¯ I thought, ncing at the other three looking up in the sky with a horror look on their face. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± Apricot yelled, being sent into the air. ¡°wow, you really are a monster. Will she be okay?¡± Nekro asked, a bit worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her now. Worry about yourself.¡± I said, appearing in front of Nekro, swinging the spear sideways at her. ng! ¡°Nekro moves back,¡± Brenda said, blocking my spear. ¡°Right.¡± Nodding at her words, Nekro ran back behind Sirona. ¡°let¡¯s see how better you got with that sword of yours,¡± I said, pulling back my spear before stabbing at her. ¡°Alright, but I am not alone,¡± Brenda said just when a hand grabbed my ankle, with Chinadaing out of a shadow behind me. ¡°Uh, I know,¡± I said, freezing the handing out of the ground before breaking it. Looking back at Chinada, I saw that she had two daggers. Sighing, spun the spear at her, sending her flying backwards. ¡°Hey, that is no good,¡± I said, looking at Brenda. I jumped up, lifted my legs andnded on the sword. The moment Inded on her sword, I swung my spear downwards to the side, hitting away Sironas arrow. Bang. ¡°eh!?¡± Brenda eximed, trying to take her sword back. ¡°KYAAAAAA!¡± Was all we suddenly hearding from the sky. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re lucky,¡± I said, jumping away into the air. ¡°help!!!¡± ¡°shut up already,¡± I said, catching apricot princess carry. ¡°O-oh, thank you, mom,¡± Apricot said tearfully. ¡°yeah, well, this got real boring fast. Hmm, you know what? Let¡¯s restart it all.¡± I said, dropping Apricot on the floor. ¡°what do you mean restart?¡± Nekro asked, tilting her head at me. ¡°get information and attack me,¡± I said, making the distance between them. ¡°Ah, I see. Are you ready?¡± Brenda said, fist-pumping getting in front of everyone. ¡°give me a second,¡± Apricot said, taking out 6 puppets, surprising me quite a bit at the amount. ¡®6, huh, way more than I thought.¡¯ I thought happily but did not show it on my face, of course. ¡°is that all you can do, Apricot?¡± I said emotionless. ¡°tsk nekro show her.¡± Apricot said gestering at nekro to behind her. ¡°Okay,¡± Nekro said, nodding. mming her hands together, I felt devil mana gather around her, making me raise an eyebrow. ¡°so this is how devil mana actually feels like,¡± I mumbled, intrigued. ¡®I can¡¯t feel my own, but I know when I use it. But this is definitely Devil mana. I don¡¯t even need to try to feel the malice.¡¯ I thought with a thoughtful expression. ¡°May thee follow thy?¡± Nekro muttered, mming her hands on the ground. ¡¯27 seconds to summon... 46 corpses!?¡¯ I thought, baffled at the amount. Looking around me, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s as creepy as always,¡± Sirona mumbled discussed. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s one of our best skills! You can only shoot some arrows, and you haven¡¯t even hit one at all.¡± Apricotined, ring at Sirona. ¡°What did you say? Do you know how hard it is to shoot someone that so fast?¡± Sirona rebuked aggressively. ¡°Hey! Not the time, guys,¡± I shouted, unleashing a wave of ice magic. I destroyed all Nekros¡¯ living corpses and sent everyone falling onto their butts. Seeing their disy, I sigh, shaking my head in disappointment. ¡°ag, sorry.¡± Apricot never said apologizing while Chinada was helping the other two up from the ground. ¡°Whatever, I lost any motivation for this,¡± I said, dispelling all my ice before turning around and jumping back to the mansion through the window we came out of. ¡°huh, your back?¡± Mom said, surprised to see me back. ¡°yeah, they are a disappointment,¡± I said, walking to the kayda sulking at the corner. ¡°Kayda dearest, are you okay,¡± I mumbled, getting closer to her. ¡°No!¡± Kayda yelped, in disapproval, not looking at me at all. ¡°oh,e on, you ditch me first,¡± I said, grabbing her around the waist. I lifted her up into a teddy bear hug. ¡°no, let me go,¡± Kayda whined, iling her arms and legs in denial, trying to get out of my hold. ¡°Not happening~.¡± I chimed, smiling. ¡°Wow, you two really... I will shut up.¡± Mom said, seeing both of us re at her. ¡°You are a meany,¡± Kayda mumbled, stopping her protest. ¡°Says the one that just leaves her girlfriend behind an escapes on her own,¡± I said sarcastically, taking a seat on the couch with kayda on myp. ¡°hmph!¡± ¡°Right, so kitsuna, what do you think about your squad,¡± Mom said, looking at me like she was waiting to get praised. ¡°they talk way too much. They are more useless than me at 5 years old.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know even how you were at 5. but I get your point. They do talk too much.¡± Momined before nodding in agreement. ¡°it made me lose interest in them,¡± I said, shaking my head in disappointment. ¡°... Sigh, are you sure.¡± Mom said, sighing knowing what I meant. ¡°yeah, you can do what you want with them. I don¡¯t care,¡± I said calmly. ..... ¡°tell me if you change your mind, okay.¡± Mom said, looking at me seriously. ¡°I dought I will, but I will tell you if I change my mind.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you guys talking about,¡± Kayda said, not understanding what was going on at all. ¡°I don¡¯t want the crazy squad as mine anymore. They are too useless. My mother trained them for 3 months, and they didn¡¯t get better on a bit stronger, but as a squad, they are weaker than a colony of puppies.¡± I exined, shrugging. ¡°ah, don¡¯t you think you are shooting the gun already?¡± ¡°why are you asking that?¡± ¡°Well, you only saw them go against you, not how they do against enemies.¡± ¡°pfft, they will die if I leave them to enemies,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°... Stacy, just transfer them to me instead,¡± Kayda said, thinking a bit. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mom asked, surprised. ¡°yes, the fox will change her mind sometime.¡± ¡°tsk, I highly doubt that,¡± I said, clicking my tongue. ¡®I don¡¯t think she realizes what I am doing?¡¯ I thought, looking at the closed double door where I could hear Apricot sitting behind, sniffing. ¡°They are more useless than they were before I left. Are you sure you actually trained them, mom?¡± I said, looking at mom with a raised eyebrow. ¡°sigh, don¡¯t start it.¡± Mom said, shaking her head. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°When do we go to the Kuni?¡± Kayda asked, looking at mom. ¡°Anytime you guys are ready.¡± Mom said, shrugging. ¡°What, really? Alright, then, let us go.¡± Kayda said, getting out of myp regrettably. ¡°wait, let me just get our things first,¡± I said, jumping up before leaving the room. Closing the door behind me, I nced at Apricot on the floor. ¡°sniff.¡± ¡®You guys better get better faster. Teamwork is the most important. well, when ites to squads.¡¯ I thought, walking past Apricot towards Kayda and my room. Chapter 146 Chapter 146: To the Kunis¡¯ ¡°So we just leaving them behind.¡± Mom said, looking at me like I was crazy. ¡°What? Why do we need to take them with us?¡± I said, looking at her emotionless. ¡°Because they have work to do in the Draig territory in a few weeks.¡± Mom exined, making me raise an eyebrow at her. ¡°So that doesn¡¯t sound like my problem.¡± I rebuked, annoyed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s mine now,¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow looking at me. Looking back at her, we had a small stare contest which I lost. ¡°Tsk, fine, do whatever you want,¡± I said, clicking my tongue and walking into the cargo ne. ¡°I will do that,¡± Kayda said, sounding a bit annoyed. ¡°Sigh, please don¡¯t start a fight over this.¡± Mom said, sighing in worry. ..... ¡°We won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry,¡± Kayda said, snickering at Mom¡¯s confused expression hearing her words. ¡°I will exinter,¡± I added from inside the ne. ¡°Hmm, were these holes always this small?¡± I thought, looking at the seats¡¯ backrest where the holes were created for people with tails. ¡°Dammit, my tail won¡¯t fit in anymore,¡± I said, annoyed, scratching my head in frustration. ¡°It should be able to?¡± Mom said, walking up to me and looking at the same bench as me. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I will try it out,¡± I said sceptically, approaching the seat. Turning around, I slowly bent down to take a seat. Poof. I missed the seatpletely. Or not miss it on ident, but I couldn¡¯t get in the seat because my tails were in the way. ¡°Pfft, sorry, pfft,¡± mom said, trying to hide herughter. ¡°Sigh, my tails don¡¯t fit,¡± I said, depressed. ¡°Can¡¯t you just make them shorter?¡± Kayda said, walking in and seeing me on the ground. ¡°No, this is the shortest they can go,¡± I said, wagging the meter-long tails around. ¡°Ah, I see. Then just strap yourself to the floor.¡± Kayda sejested non-chnly. ¡°S-strap myself to the floor?¡± I asked, confused at her words. ¡°Or just stand?¡± Kayda said, tilting her head and shrugging. ¡°Uhm, how fast do these nes go again?¡± I asked, flicking my ears at Kayda. ¡°Hmm, about 2300 km/h.¡± Mom answered, holding her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Yeah, no, I will freeze myself to the floor then,¡± I said, standing up from the floor. ¡°Huh? Why it¡¯s not like you will feel it when we are on the move?¡± Mom said, tilting her head at me. ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s only when we are on the move already. I will be a pancake in seconds if I stand when we start moving.¡± I exined while looking around for a spot for me to sit down. ¡°Ah, that might be true. Entertaining but true.¡± Mom said, nodding to herself with a smile. ¡°Did you just say entertaining?¡± I asked hesitantly, not believing my mother¡¯s words. ¡°N-No~.¡± Mom said, looking away. ¡°Tsk, you fucken cat,¡± I muttered, walking to the middle of the ne before sitting crossed-legged on the floor. ¡°Okay, with that sorted out, let¡¯s get everyone on the nes and depart,¡± Kayda said, pping her hands together. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to get onto the ne. The same could be said for the depressing atmosphere to appear because of the crazy squads¡¯ teenage depression and sulky moods. Sighing to myself, I cleared all the worries and ignored the atmosphere to prepare for what would happen in the next 8 hours of flight. ¡®Now, how to exin everything to her.¡¯ I thought, sighing in worry this time. I knew from the start that my mother would want to know every skill I got with my ss, and who else will better than her to help me learn them better? But the problem is how do I exin how they work? I already know she will know a few of them, but there will be ones she won¡¯t know about at all, like spiritual magic. I don¡¯t think mom will know about it. ¡®Wait, did I ever ask kayda about it?¡¯ I thought, raising an eyebrow. ¡°kayda, did I ever ask about spiritual magic?¡± I asked quite innocently. ¡°you- you can not be serious right now, kitsu,¡± Kayda said, shocked and frustrated. Sighing again, she dropped her head, not intending to answer me. ¡°huh? What¡¯s with your reaction.¡± I said, confused at Kaydas¡¯ frustration. ¡°So that¡¯s one of your tail abilities, I presume?¡± Mom asked, confusing me a bit at her knowing about it. ¡°yes, it is. How did you know that?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°there has been quite a few demi foxes that turned up at the capital and our home.¡± Mom exined, looking at mezily. ¡°Oh, right, they dide after me, didn¡¯t they,¡± I asked more out of formality than anything else. ¡°uh huh, we also went and found quite a lot of them at your request.¡± mom said, nodding, not letting go of herziness. ¡°ah, yes, thank you,¡± I said, nodding my head. ¡°no problem, you are my daughter after all.¡± Mom said, smiling kindly. ¡°yes, yes, mom. So how did you know about my-¡± I started asking, only to get interrupted. ¡°we will talk about it more privately.¡± Mom said, looking up at the roof. ¡°Before you guys think of dragging me with no thanks.¡± Kayda suddenly added, getting a raised eyebrow from both mother and me. ¡°Okay, we will talkter,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°prepare for loft off!¡± The pilot said over the inte in the ne. A few secondster, I could feel how the ne started lifting up into the air. ¡°that thing is loud,¡± I said, rubbing my ears. ¡°ugh, I hate this,¡± Kayda mumbled, confusing me. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You should know what I am talking about.¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°This is the first time I flew in one of these at full speed. Well, while conscious, of course.¡± I said with a thoughtful expression adding thest part softly. ¡°Ah, what about the time with Amari in the capital?¡± Mom asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°We only flew for a few minutes, so we didn¡¯t go full speed,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Okay, that is true.¡± Mom said, nodding in understanding. ¡°Ugh.¡± Grunting in pain the moment the ne shot forwards, it felt like my body was busy with standing over 9 g force of pressure. Luckily the pressure didn¡¯t stay for long, and I could feel the lesson by the second. ¡°I see what you mean,¡± I said, breathing heavily. ¡°yeah, it is only the start. You feel that pressure.¡± Mom said, taking off her seat belt. ¡°why is it only at the start though,¡± I asked, confused. Knowing we were going over 2000 km/h, I thought there should still be quite the pressure. ¡°All thanks to the twins. They really are the smartest people I know.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really debate that, but how did they make something like this? I said, thinking out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anywayse follow me. Time for you to show me your stats.¡± Mom said, beckoning me to follow her. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± I said, breaking the ice around my waist and feeling standing up. I went to the front of the ne, following behind mom. ¡°Now, get in.¡± Mom said, opening a door that looked like a closet at first nce but was actually a proper room inside. ¡°huh, it¡¯s bigger than I thought,¡± I mumbled, walking in. ¡°right, that was my first reaction as well.¡± Mom said, closing the door behind her. ¡°Well, alright now, show me.¡± Mom said, handing me a ck tablet. ¡°Uh.¡± Nodding, I took the tablet, infusing my mana into it. Name: Kitsuna Draig (Shiro Adachi) Age: 14 (Immortal) Race: Primordial 3 Tail Demon Fox Bloodline: Primordial 9 Tail Fox Gender: Female Level: 51 ss: Weapon Sage (Wrath) ..... Hp: 4 738/4 738 MP: 71 938/71 938 Str: 2 469 Vit: 2 369 Def: 1 969 Int: 35 969 End: 3 769 Agt: 4 169 Skills: Dimension storage, Devil Fire, Devil Lightning, Fox Ice, Analysis, Short distance teleport, sword domain, Mana sense, Fox Golden Lightning, Fox Golden Fire, Healing Passive: Heighten senses, Soul Regeneration, eyes of intimidation, Human Form, Night Vision, Mana Tails Tail Abilities: Clone, Spiritual magic, Illusion magic, LOCKED ¡°hmm, it changed a lot in 3 months.¡± Mommented with a state face. ¡°yeah, all thanks to my ss,¡± I said, smiling in satisfaction. Chapter 147 Chapter 147: Skills Exined and Fox Friends ¡°Hmm, it changed a lot in 3 months.¡± Mom said, impressed, looking at my status screen. ¡°Yeah, all thanks to my ss,¡±? I said, smiling happily. ¡°Is it, though.¡± Mom said, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You got a supporting ss, Kitsuna. This is so miss leading you can¡¯t even joke about it.¡± Mom exined ¡°Oh yeah, that it is, but it sports my skill sets to the T,¡± I exined with thumbs up. ¡°Well, if you had a dedicated attack ss, we might have seen another 9-tail fox going to ruin.¡± Mom said, confusing me. ¡°... What?¡± ..... ¡°you see, daughter, if you had a ss that made you a dedicated fighter, too many attack skills will overburn you. This can easily make you weaker instead of stronger.¡± Mom started exining, giving me a headache. ¡°Okay, okay, whatever, I don¡¯t really care about that,¡± I said, crossing my arms in denial and making her stop. ¡°Well, okay, anyways. Last few months, quite a lot of demi-fox came to our kingdom because of you. We also search for them, so you could even call them a small tribe already.¡± Mom said, looking at me for a reaction. ¡°How many is a small tribe?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Over 40 of them don¡¯t know the exact number.¡± Mom said, nodding. ¡°Ah, I see that¡¯s great,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°It is they will be a great help in boosting the military power in the future.¡± Mom exined, snickering dangerously. ¡°... Mom, what do you mean about that,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t misunderstand. We are not forcing them to join. We are declining them because we don¡¯t want them to join without your permission.¡± Mom exined, making me sigh in relief. ¡°Hmm, is that so,¡± I said, looking at her sceptically. ¡°Tsk, if it weren¡¯t for the king stopping me, I would have done it already,¡± Mom muttered in disappointment. ¡°Haha, I knew it. Well, mom, they can join the draigs anytime. They also want the Anabalds but no one else. Though, they must be of age. The usual things. I don¡¯t want them to go out and get killed.¡± I exined, nodding while thinking of the best way to hold them back from killing themselves. ¡°Yes, n leader.¡± Mom said, grinning at me teasingly. ¡°Tsk, I am not going to be a n leader,¡± I said in annoyance. ¡°Say that to them. They all believe you, the 9 tail fox, is their queen and will lead them to greater heights.¡± Mom said,ughing at my facial expression. ¡°Sigh, even if I was that. It wouldn¡¯t have been that hard seeing that they were ve goods beforeing here,¡± I said, sighing a few times. ¡°Take responsibility for this one, okay.¡± Mom said although it sounded normal, I could feel that she made it and that I didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter. ¡°Tsk, fine, fine. Did you find anything out about the previous 9 tails?¡± ¡°Ah, not really. All I know about her is that she also has a god sin wife and killed herself by giving herself up for gluttony to kill her.¡± Mom ¡°Gluttony?¡± I repeated, looking at mom facial expression. ¡°Yeah, that bastard is still alive.¡± Mom said, growing a dangerous smile. ¡°Heh, good, good,¡± I said, mimicking her smile. p. ¡°Let¡¯s get back on track, shall we.¡± Mom said, bringing both of us out of our thoughts. ¡°Right. Is there anything else you heard about 9 tails?¡± I asked, nodding. ¡°Yes, quite a bit. Like each tail has an ability and a few other things.¡± Mom said, grinning. ¡°Oh, do go on.¡± ¡°First, the tails. At your ss revival, you get three of them and then from level 300, you will get one every 100 levels, with every tail giving you an ability. In other words, you will have 9 tails with 9 different abilities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Do you know which abilities I will get?¡± I asked, tilting my head at her. ¡°That¡¯s the thing I know about two but the other no idea. One will be blood magic, and the other one will be immortality.¡± Mom said shrugging ¡°But I already have immortality? And another magic element?¡± I said, sighing in, knowing about the amount of traininging. ¡°Yeah, your arsenal will only be bigger and bigger. Well, about the immortality, I don¡¯t know the difference between your current one and that one.¡± Mom said, not sounding sure about herself. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine will figure it outter. Though what do you mean you only know about two? What about the other 7?¡± ¡°That, my dear daughter, is because every 9 tails fox is different, especially you.¡± Mom exined, not losing her grin. ¡°Why, especially me?¡± I said, pointing at myself. ¡°Because you are not connected to the sin of lust. Something that has never happened before.¡± Mom said, having a small dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°You mean?¡± ¡°Yes, for thousands of years, a 9 tail fox was the holder of the sin of lust, haha.¡± Mom said,ughing at the facial expression. ¡°So if gods meet me, they will,¡± I said, trailing off in disgust. ¡°Yeah, they will want to fuck you, hahaha.¡± Mom said,ughing out loud at my distorted expression. ¡°Ugh, but she was married,¡± I said subconsciously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the previous one wasn¡¯t like that, and your right. She was married, and in other words, she was loyal to her wife. That¡¯s what her right hand said about her.¡± Mom exined, shrugging, not knowing if it was really true. ¡°Sigh, I will need to think about itter.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have a problem because you are the sin of wrath that has literally nothing to do with love or anything like it. However, you might struggle a bit more to control the sin. That is what I was told, but knowing you, I don¡¯t think it will be that big of a problem.¡± Mom said, smiling at me confidently. ¡°Sigh, thank the bones,¡± I muttered in relief. ¡°Well, anyways, that is all I know right now about your bloodline. Let¡¯s get to your skills.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got a few new ones and a fee upgrade skills. Do exin them to me, please I know what most of them do except the spiritual magic and? mana sence is a very open skill, so I want better ways to use it.¡± ¡°Firstly, mana sense. I can teach you how to sense people, but you already have that. Hmm, I think I will leave it to steve.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It will help in creating godly weapons, you will see.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I m utter confused. ¡°Now for spiritual magic. All I can say is that you will need to talk to a spirit to find out about it. I don¡¯t know shit about it, but it did seem kayda does know something. Ask her first.¡± ¡°Sigh, dammit.¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry.¡± ¡°Okay, now exin to me how your cloning skill works.¡± ¡°It can use up to 5000 mana. It all depends on what I make or want. Like if I make myself, I need 5000 mana for it, and the clone is only half as strong as me. I can also make weapons that sustain themselves. These ones are way cheaper in mana cost.¡± I exined while mom nodded along. ¡°I see, I see. That is fucken weird.¡± Mom said, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°What?¡± I said, baffled at mom exim. ¡°That¡¯s not how it normally goes but whatever. Next, your illusion magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a normal illusion magic, mom. You have it as well,¡± I said, looking at her, confused. ¡°Bullshit.¡± was all mom said, making me look away from her re. ¡°Ugh, fine, fine. Though I didn¡¯t lie, it really is normal. It¡¯s just how you use it. Instead of using it on people, use it on yourself.¡± I exined ¡°... that... it can¡¯t be that simple right?¡± ¡°It is, mom. It really is that simple of a trick.¡± ¡°Sing, okay, I will test it outter, next.¡± Mom said, not believing my words. ¡°Mana tails.¡± ¡°Well, mana tails I know a lot about.¡± ¡°Oh, you do?¡± I said, surprised. ¡°Yeah, you want to see.¡± Mom said, grinning again. ¡°Huh? What!?¡± I muttered, confused though not for long as I felt two ropes entangling me around my waist and feet, lifting me into the air. ¡°They are cool, aren¡¯t they.¡± ¡°I fucken knew it. You had two tails!¡± I said, looking at the two tails behind mom. ..... ¡°Hehehe, yes I am a nekomata after all. Though not a lot of people know, so keep it a secret.¡± Mom said with a finger in front of her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but mom, can you please let me go? It¡¯s starting to feel like BDSM things,¡± I said, feeling awkward. ¡°BDSM? What is that?¡± Mom asked, letting go of me. ¡°Reba.¡± ¡°Ah, that isn¡¯t right,¡± Mom muttered, shivering. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t do that to people, okay.¡± ¡°I- I will never. Though with Dean, I might.¡± Mom said, looking into space. ¡°Don¡¯t go down the rabbit hole, mom. Please don¡¯t.¡± I said, trying to interrupt her thought.¡± ¡°Okay, moving on.¡± Mom said, mming her own cheeks. ¡°Okay, I am not going to talk about my passive skills anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, before that, do remember mana tails are a passive skill as they give you a lot of mana.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured that.¡± ¡°Well, anyways, your active skills look awesome. You finally have your healing skill.¡± Mom said, smiling happily. ¡°Yeah, it took way too long to get it, though.¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Mom said, trailing off again at my word. ¡°For me, yes.¡± ¡°Sigh, whatever. Then you have the upgrade version of the sh step. The next will be a proper teleport skill.¡± Mom exined while nodding in satisfaction. ¡°But I can still use sh step, though.¡± ¡°Yes, you can. That¡¯s normally how it goes.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Not really understanding what she just said. Chapter 148 Chapter 148: Hangry Fox [Kayda Pov] ¡°What do you want to eat,¡± I asked, looking at Kitsu hesitantly. The fox wasn¡¯t very happy, not at all. You didn¡¯t even need to look at her to know she wasn¡¯t d you could feel the air around you being cold as ice. The reason is that she hasn¡¯t eaten anything sincest night, and her hunger has reached its peak. ¡°Food.¡± Kitsu rebuked, not sounding talkative. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this. We can eat at the Kunister,¡± Stacy said, making kitsu explode with killing intent. ¡°Okay, okay, we will get food,¡± Stacy said, surrendering to the hangry fox. ¡°How could you not have any food on the ne!? Don¡¯t you know how many people want food on their flights?¡± Kitsu said, ring at Stacy. ¡°Uh, well, I forgot to restock at the Anabalds,¡± Stacy said, looking away, embarrassed. ¡°Tsk, there, we will eat there,¡± Kitsu said, pointing at a restaurant in the distance. Although it was pretty far, you could see that it was a bug steak house and a famous one at that. ..... ¡°Of course, we will go eat there,¡± I said, nodding and looking at kitsu well where she should have been. Looking back at the restaurant, I saw her walk into the front door already. ncing back at us, she showed two fingers before going inside, ignoring the waiter. ¡°Sigh, what a troublesome daughter,¡± Stacy said, holding her cheek, trying to act innocently. ¡°Says the one that knows she eats a lot and forgets to get her food,¡± I said, shaking my head at her antics. ¡°Hey, you could have reminded me,¡± Stacy said, throwing her hands up in the air. ¡°After you beat me up just because we made you wait for a little? You could have even restocked in the time you were waiting for us.¡± I exined, annoyed. ¡°... Let¡¯s get a move on before she eats the restaurant out,¡± Stacy said, ignoring my words, walking passed me towards the restaurant kitsu went in. ¡°Sigh, I presume you guys are with the fairdy?¡± The waiter said, forcing a smile. ¡°You mean the grumpy fox?¡± Stacy said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Y-yes?¡± The waiter said with a raised eyebrow, confused. ¡°I think scary fox will be a better description,¡± I said, noddding at the waiter. ¡°That might be true,¡± Stacy said thoughtfully. ¡°Ah, I see. Well, let me take you to her booth.¡± The waiter said more calmly than before. Nodding his head, he walked into the restaurant with us following him. ¡°Thank you, and do forgive her for her attitude. She is not very happy at the moment,¡± Stacy exined apologetically. ¡°Thanks to you,¡± I added softly. ¡°That, that is fine. She wasn¡¯t disrespectful at all.¡± The waiter said, shaking his head, seeing our behaviour. ¡°If you say so,¡± Stacy mumbled, shrugging. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, she wasn¡¯t the worst we get.¡± The waiter said, smiling with a chuckle. ¡°Hmm, you get bad customers regrly?¡± I asked, looking around the first floor at all the dwarfs and quite a few demi-humans sitting around eating. ¡°Bad attitude ones? Yes, they are very well known for it, so we got used to it.¡± The waiter said, starting to go up the stairs. ¡°I see hope. We won¡¯t get them today,¡± Stacy said, sighing. ¡°g,¡± I muttered in dissatisfaction. ¡°They were here yesterday, so I highly doubt they wille today as well.¡± The waiter exined confidently. ¡°Maybe not. No, we have Kitsu with us. She always brings trouble.¡± I muttered once more to myself. ¡°What the hell are you muttering about kayda?¡± Stacy asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Ah, just our future doom, that¡¯s all,¡±?I said, shrugging with a slight grin. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Well,dies, this is the room your friend is in. I will send a waiter to get your orders in a moment.¡± The Manager said, putting his hand ¡°Ah, you are the Manager? Well, before you go, can I ask you something?¡± I asked, grabbing his hand before he could open the door. ¡°Yes, certainly.¡± The Manager said, nodding and taking his hand back. ¡°Do you guys have bones?¡± I said, getting a confused reaction from the Manager. ¡°... What?¡± The waiter said, blicking his eyes multiple times. ¡°You know, bones of meat left over, stuff like that,¡± Stacy exined. ¡°Do you mean the leftover bones thate from the animals and monsters?¡± The Manager said, tilting his head at us. ¡°Yes, the leftover bones of the animals,¡± I said, snapping my fingers. ¡°We do have, but we threw them away. Why?¡± The Manager asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Well, can you do a special order for us?¡± I said, smiling at him. ¡°...¡± ¡°Can you take all those bones, bake them in a spouse, then bring it for the fox? She will adore you guys afterwards.¡± I exined with some hand gestures. ¡°... Sigh, I will see what I can do.¡± The Manager said, sighing. ¡°Please, that will help all of us,¡± Stacy added before going to the booth. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°If I can get that scary fox on my side, then won¡¯t the 2 Kuni brats be handled easier.¡± The Manager muttered, walking away. ¡°Pfft, I guess those two haven¡¯t grown up yet,¡± I said,ughing, remembering. ¡®Though that manager knows how to think.¡¯ I thought, smiling at the back of the guy. ¡°Meh, whatever happens, happens,¡± I said, shrugging and also going into the ice room of death. ¡°Kitsuna, cant you make it a bit warmer in here? It¡¯s fucken freezing,¡± Stacy whined, wrapping her arms around herself. ¡°Sigh, you won¡¯t be able to get through to her right now,¡± I said, looking at the back of kitsu, who was sitting on the floor in front of the table, eying it like it was a devil that must be killed. Sighing again, I sat beside her, releasing scorch mana to warm the booth again. ¡°Ah, you guys can¡¯t be a better match. I won¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Stacy said, looking away, feeling the killing intent from Kitsu. ¡°So, what will we do after this,¡± I asked, looking at Stacy. ¡°I guess we need to find the ne first?¡± ¡°Hmm, shouldn¡¯t they havended at the Kuni¡¯s mansion?¡± I said, tilting my head at ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. We jumped out before that,¡± Stacy said, shrugging. ¡°We did need to follow kitsu after all,¡± I said, ncing at Kitsu next to me. ¡°I am notining about something like that. I know she jumped out because she was hungry, but we followed behind her without telling them what to do.¡± Stacy said, sounding a bit worried. ¡°... I don¡¯t think they will need orders to know something like that, Stacy. They aren¡¯t dumb,¡± I said, confused at her worry. ¡°That might be true, but you never know,¡± Stacy said, shrugging. Knock Knock. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Good afternoon,dies, and... Ladies, I will be your waiter for the evening.¡± An energetic dwarf said,ing to the door and giving her introduction while walking to the side of the table. ¡°Haha, good afternoon to you too,¡± Stacy said,ughing. ¡°Haha, so what will thedies have to eat tonight?¡± The waiter asked joyfully. ¡°Food.¡± That was all Kitsu said, making Stacy and I chuckle a bit. ¡°hmm, ribs, steak and a lot of sauce.¡± The dwarf said, nodding to herself. ¡°pfft, I will take some steak with a lot of fat,¡± I said, snickerring feeling the bewildement from kitsu next to me. ¡°I will have fish,¡± Stacy asked, holding up. ¡°.... Fish? You came to a steakhouse for some fish.¡± The dwarf said, looking at Stacy weirdly. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick the ce the fox did,¡± Stacy said, pointing at Kitsu. ¡°I see, I see... I will check for something you might like.¡± The dwarf said, walking out. ¡°Hey, what about my fish!¡± Stacy eximed, baffled. Knock knock. ¡°Huh, my fish,¡± Stacy yelled, appearing in front of the door and mming it open. ..... ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± The Manager said on the other side, dodging Stacy¡¯s arms. He brought in a small pot full of bones and sauce in it. ¡°Special delivery for the fairdy.¡± The Manager said, putting the pot in front of kitsu. ¡°Thanks,¡± Kitsu mumbled, not waiting before digging into her eating. You could also feel the vibe that was quite an awkward change to a present and an inviting aura. ¡°Hehe, my pleasure.¡± The Manager said, taking his leave while snickering. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Uh uh,¡± Kitsu said, nodding like a little child though she had 3 bones sticking out of her mouth, making it look very gruesome. ¡°Sigh, enjoy.¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149: The Drunk Cat Review [1 Hourter] [Kitsuna POV] ¡®This was the best decision I have made in both my lives.¡¯ I thought, patting my stomach satisfied. Knock Knock. ¡°How are the fairdies doing.¡± The manager said, walking into our booth. ¡°We are doing wonderful,¡± I said, smiling at the manager, who smiled back. ¡°Hahaha, good to hear.¡± ¡°Well, seeing as everyone is happy, are you ready to move on, kitsuna,¡± Mom asked, finishing up her 7th ss of beer. Looking at her, I raised an eyebrow in confusion. ..... ¡®Never would have thought mom would love drinking.¡¯ I thought, sitting more upright. Looking to my left where kayda was, I saw she was looking to the side of the booth where all my tes were with a ghosted expression. ¡°Are you sure you are up for it?¡± I said, looking back at mom, ignoring kayda. ¡°huh? What do you mean by, will I be alright? Of course, I will be alright who do you think I am.¡± Mom said, slurping. ¡°A drunk cat. what else?¡± I said,ughing at her shocked face. ¡°Can you please clean our booth? For now, we will take a while before we go?¡± Kayda said to the waiter. ¡°ah, get me another beer.¡± Mom chimed in, lifting an empty beer mug. ¡°don¡¯t listen to her. She isn¡¯t taking anything more.¡± I said, cutting off moms booze. ¡°Ugh, kitsuna, don¡¯t be so mean to your mother.¡± Mom whined, flopping over the table. ¡°No, you can¡¯t drink anymore, or else we won¡¯t get anywhere today,¡± I said sternly. ¡°I will take thedies will be taking the bill then.¡± ¡°yes, your right. Can you please?¡± I said, nodding at him before looking back at mom. ¡°I will be right back then.¡± ¡°kitsuna~ can¡¯t you let your mother have her drinks.¡± Mom whined, looking at me, pouting. ¡°Hey, hey, kayda, was mom always like this,¡± I said, elbowing Kayda in her side and getting her out of he thoughts. ¡°huh, oh right, yeah, Stacy loves to drink.¡± ¡°huh, so not only is she a horn dog, but she is also an acholic. Sigh, how problematic.¡± I said, dropping my head in my hand and shaking it. ¡°it¡¯s not really that bad. She might seem totally drunk and useless, but she still has rationality,¡± Kayda said, trying to reassure me. ¡°... if you say so,¡± I said, not wanting to argue about something I did t know about. ¡®sigh, I never thought mom was a drinker. I guess I didn¡¯t know her well enough, or he tried to hide it from me. It was nothing you don¡¯t want to show to your kids.¡¯ I thought, looking at a mom trying to analyze her thoughts. ¡°you won¡¯t get anything from looking at her like that. Anyways why did you eat so much.¡± ¡°... because they make good food.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be the only reason.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not. The main reason is because of the drunk cat over there.¡± I exined, looking at mom again. Snore snore. ¡°she is sleeping,¡± I muttered, baffled at how fast it happened. ¡°hmm, this is normal for any drunk person, though. Why are you so surprised.¡± ¡°what? This is normal?¡± I muttered, even more, surprised than before. ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t your teacher drunk when you guys did it?¡± ¡°she was, but she never passed out so quickly.¡± ¡°sigh, I just don¡¯t understand you. How can you be so knowledgable at times but be this-¡± Bang! ¡°hmm, what was that.¡± Mom said, rubbing her eyes. ¡°don¡¯t know,¡± Kayda said, looking at the door behind us. ¡°yeah,¡± I mumbled, standing up, intending to walk to the door, only to hear a crashing sound and a body flying through the wall to the left of us. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they came back already.¡± The manager said, grunting standing up from the ground. ¡°what happened,¡± I said, walking to the hole and peeking through it. Looking through the wall, you could see 4 people, 2 boys and 2 girls, standing around a table with arrogant expressions. Though you could easily see the difference in their lengths to others, they weren¡¯t short enough to be dwarfs confusing me at what they are. ¡°hmm, what do you see.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They look like dwarfs but are too tall for that,¡± I said, looking back at mom. ¡°What did you just say!!¡± One of the unidentified midgets yelled, stopping close to us. ¡°oh, it¡¯s you guys.¡± ¡°Who are you, old hag.¡± ¡°old hag?¡± Mom muttered, getting a dangerous look in her eyes. ¡°Hey, what are you guys even?¡± I said, knowing that mom won¡¯t answer about who or what they were. ¡°tsk, you uneducated plebian. We are the highest existent in this world, known as high dwarfs. Feast your eyes as you will never see existence as us. Ever again. ¡°high dwarfs? That¡¯s a thing.¡± I said, looking at kayda for answers. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Huh, but it doesn¡¯t sound like something amazing why are they so arrogant about it?¡± ¡°Well...¡± kayda said, trailing off. ¡°YOU, you fucken demi-human, how dare you say those things!¡± ¡°Shut it. I am not talking to you,¡± I said, ring at their red, angered faces. ¡°I, Firhumri Kuni, has been offened. Youmoner have offended my honour. I challenge you to a duel!¡± The boy from the back yelled, walking in front of everyone. ¡°... huh!? Kuni? Your a kuni!¡± ¡°Haha, now themoner is regretted what you said, don¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Regret? Fuck no, if you¡¯re a Kuni, you are making my life easier.¡± I said, smiling menacingly at him. ¡°ugh, you!!¡± ¡°youe on, let¡¯s go have our duel outside.¡± ¡°tsk, fine, let us go.¡± The high dwarf said, walking out of their booth. ¡°I will be there now, just give me a second,¡± nodding. I talked to mom. Picking her up threw her over my shoulder. ¡°I can walk on my own, kitsuna.¡± Mom whined though she didn¡¯t try to fight back. ¡°I need a handy cap to fight against a smith,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°You will regret those words.¡± One of the girls said, ring at me. ¡°huh, you still waiting? I thought I said I get you outside,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°...¡± ¡°Well, anyways, who are you to him? Girlfriend, maybe.¡± I asked, looking at the girl and noticing they actually looked a lot alike. ¡± I am his twin.¡± ¡°Oh no grand interdution?¡± ¡°for amoner like you? I don¡¯t have to do anything like that.¡±She said, not even looking at me. ¡°Oh, you still have the dumb arrogance, though,¡± I said, walking out of the restaurant. ¡°hmph!¡± The girl hummed, walking away from me towards her brother. ¡°Well, anyways, you ready, mister high dwarf,¡± I said, looking at the arrogant high dwarf. ¡°tsk, Sebastian, kill thismoner. I don¡¯t want to filthy my hands.¡± The Kuni guy said, making way for his dwarf bodyguard to walk past him towards me. ¡°hmm? You¡¯re not going to fight me?¡± ..... ¡®Level 786mon ss? How is this guy a bodyguard?¡¯ I thought, confused, looking at the buff dwarf walking to the middle of the small incircle of people around us. ¡°Hah! Since when did I say I will fight you.¡± Fur said,ughing. ¡°sigh, this got boring again,¡± I said, looking at the bodyguard. ¡°What, you think I am weak?¡± The bodyguard yelled, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are weak. I know you are weak,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Hmph, you, amoner, think I am weak.¡± ¡°Sigh, whatever,¡± I said, snapping my fingers, making a dozen ice spikes shoot out of the ground, scurring him multiple times, killing him in an instant. ¡°What!!!!¡± Everyone shouted, surprised at how fast the bodyguards died. ¡°how dare you kill my bodyguard!¡± The Kuni yelled, bringing out his hammer. ¡°Brother, let me.¡± The girl from before set, stepping in front of her brother. ¡°What? No, I will.¡± ¡°she is a mage. Let me get her.¡± ¡°a mage, you say,¡± I said, appearing in front of them, bringing a sword down at them. ¡°Kyaaa!?¡± Hearing the girly scream, I stopped the sword just before the girl. Though the girl that stood in front of me didn¡¯t flinch on the outside, I could see the despair in her eyes. Looking behind her, I looked at her brother on the ground with piss-stained pants ¡°make way make way move it. The young master, and young miss is in trouble.¡± ¡°Are they now,¡± I said, grinning and taking the sword away from her. Poof. Seeing the sword leave her sight, the girl dropped to the floor, breathing heavily. ¡°Well, then kitsuna are going to dispel the illusion?¡± Mom asked, still hanging over my shoulder. ¡°hmm, you weren¡¯t affected?¡± I said, putting her on the floor. ¡°No, I broke through it already.¡± Mom said, grinning. ¡°You also seem sober again?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yes, yes, now dispel your illusions.¡± Mom said, annoyed. ¡°fine,¡± snapping my fingers again, you could see the secured bodyguard disappearing and appearing on the ground still alive. The two Kunis was lying on the ground, passed out in their own pee. ¡°sigh, kitsuna, was that needed?¡± ¡°it was. Stacy, they attack the manager every time theye to the restaurant. I actually think she went easy on them.¡± Kayda exined, walking passed us to the two Kunis on the ground. ¡®i was wondering where she went off to. I guess she talks with the manager.¡¯ I thought, looking at the manager holding up his broken arm. ¡°ah, shit, stop your wife before she-¡± Msm started saying before getting interrupted by another girly scream. ¡°Kyaa, that hurt. Don¡¯t pull my ear!¡± The male Kuni yelled in pain. ¡°ah, it toote.¡± ¡°huh?¡± I muttered, confused, seeing an angry kayda pulling the Kunis¡¯s ears forcefully, walking away. ¡°Hey, stop there. Let go of the young lords.¡± ¡°Do you even know who we are?¡± Kayda rebuked, annoyed, walking passed them. ¡°Eh?¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s been a long time Lady Draig, Lady Kayda.¡± Unmun Kuni said, bowing down to us three. ¡®Huh, hammer user? His daughter has the same ss. But why is the dumbass a smith? Whatever has nothing to do with me.¡¯ I thought, looking at Unmuns wife. She didn¡¯t look like much though you could easily see her looks in her kids. ¡°You are a chef?¡± I uttered without thinking about it that I only got a smile from her and a bigger smile from her husband. ¡°hehe, yes, she is the best chef ever.¡± The marquis said, interrupting his wife. Gesturing to the snacks on the table that I presume she actually made. ¡°I can smell that she is a great chef,¡± I said, taking a small te before filling it with the snack. ¡°kitsu, everyone needs to get some.¡± Mom said, looking at my stack te. ¡°Not everyone. You two ain¡¯t getting any,¡± I said, looking at mom and kayda. ¡°W-why,¡± Mom muttered, looking at the snacks longingly. ..... ¡°you dragged me to a family meeting that isn¡¯t even about our family,¡± Iined, holding the snack away from her greedy hands. ¡°But-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said, interrupting her while taking small bights of the snack while staring at her dead in the eyes. ¡°sigh, so what are your guys¡¯ ns?¡± Kayda asked, looking at the two Kuni parents while pointing at the two kids sitting on their knees on the floor. ¡°that... we can¡¯t do anything,¡± Unmun said with some resolve. ¡°what do you mean you can¡¯t do anything,¡± Kayda asked, tilting her head in annoyance. ¡°They are high dwarfs.¡± The father said, ashamed. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And you?¡± Kayda said, looking at the mother. ¡°I don¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡± The mother exined with a straight face. ¡°You, you don¡¯t scold your children?¡± Kayda said, astonished at the dumb actions. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sigh, what do I expect? All dwarfs are worship maniacs.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said, confused at her muttering. ¡°ah, dwarfs worship stuff easily,¡± Mom muttered next to kayda. ¡°wow, not something I would have seening,¡± I said, flicking my ears and getting more annoyed. ¡°uh,¡± hearing a weird sounding from the kids¡¯ direction, I saw Ranina looking at my ears with stars in her eyes. Feeling ufortable by her stair, I looked at kayda only to see she also noticed it, but her re wasn¡¯t friendly at all. ¡°shorty, don¡¯t even think about touching those. Your name Kuni won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Kayda said, menacingly making Ranina go pale. ¡°r-right, I won¡¯t do anything.¡± Ranines¡¯ brother said, way more pale than his sister. ¡°Who said you could talk,¡± Kayda said, ring at her again. ¡°eep!¡± ¡°Sigh, we not getting anywhere,¡± I muttered, shaking my head in disappointment. ¡°Yeah, so guys, why don¡¯t you just educate your kids properly?¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow looking at the two parents. ¡°as we said, we can not do that.¡± The head Kuni said, shaking his head. ¡°Sigh, just send them to the draig territory. We will sort out them.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°no, buts, we cant kids like them take over a marquis house.¡± Mom said, narrowing her eyes at them. ¡°I don¡¯t approve.¡± Mr Kuni said, ring at mother. ¡°what are you going to do? Swing your little hammer at me? Come on, please, everyone knows you don¡¯t have the courage even to try it.¡± Mom said, scoffing sarcastically at him. ¡®oh, it¡¯s getting really interesting. Though I understand him being afraid of mother.¡¯ I thought while enjoying my snacks happily. ¡°This is my kids we are talking about. Who knows what they will be after you are done with them.¡± The man said, trying to hold his own ground. ¡°uh, better than trash, probably,¡± I said not even looking at him. ¡°ah! They are not trash.¡± The man yelled, losing his cool. ¡°I beg to differ. People or humanoids that attack innocent weaklings don¡¯t deserve to be anything but trash.¡± I said, not even looking at him, focusing on the snacks in my hands. ¡°...¡± After hearing what I said, the man just sat there baffled, failing to have enough resolution to help his kids. ¡°...¡± ON the other hand, Kayda and mom stared at me, waiting for an exnation of some sort for what I just said. ¡°I have never attacked an innocent person with malice,¡± I said, feeling the gazes of kayda and mother on me. ¡°True.¡± They both said, shrugging. ¡°But you do attack weak people a lot,¡± Mom muttered, making me re at her for a second. ¡°that... that I cant defend myself against,¡± I said, looking back at my snacks. ¡°hah, so you are no-¡± ¡°hold your horses, I said innocent, and I have never attacked innocent people, okay,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at the Kuni head. ¡°Grr,¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s settled, they wille to the draigs with us.¡± Mom said, getting an annoying re from both kayda and me. ¡°why now,¡± Kayda said, annoyed, not wanting to be together with the dwarfs. ¡°because we are here and heading to the territory tomorrow.¡± Mom said, tilting her head at Kayda. ¡°tsk, I don¡¯t like the Kunis at all,¡± I muttered, taking the new y full of snacks off the table, intending to devour them as well. ¡°kitsu, you going to get fat~.¡± Kayda teased from the side. ¡°you!!¡± I started saying before multiple explosions went off outside the mansion. Boom! Hearing the explosions, I looked at mom, who had a serious face on, while the Kuni head had a weird gloomy facial expression. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± Kayda asked, looking at the depressed Kuni family. ¡°dwarf, tell us what is going on,¡± Mom growled, pulling the hair off Kuni¡¯s head. ¡°w-we don¡¯t know.¡± He stuttered, not making eye contact with mom. ¡®why, why, why must shit always hit the fan when I am close!!!¡¯ I thought in anger, hearing all the screamsing from the city. I already knew what was going on and who was attacking the city. ¡°uh, kitsu calmdown?¡± Kayda said, putting on mu shoulder. ¡°tsk fuck my bad luck!¡± I shouted, huffing afterwards. ¡°Please do exin what is going on.¡± Mom said, still holding the Kuni nutcases head in her hands while looking at me. ¡°The fucken devil cult fuckers are here,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at the window using of killing intent. ¡°How!?¡± Kayda said, more frustrated than surprised. ¡°how? You really don¡¯t know shit what¡¯s going on in the kingdom. I had the thought but holy shit, you are useless.¡± I said annoyed while ring at the Kuni head. ¡°how many?¡± ¡°fuck knows, but the useless horny females are already fighting them,¡± I exined, returning to the snacks and trying to forget the problems. ¡°winning?¡± Mom said, taking away my snacks from me. ¡°what do you think? If they were losing against them, I would really kill them.¡± I said, walking to the window and looking outside. I could see multiple dead bodies on the ground. All of them wore dark capes signifying that the were devil cult people. ¡°horny?¡± Kayda said, tilting my head at me, confused. ¡°you didn¡¯t see. The twins are all over chinada, and you already know about Nekro and Apricot.¡± I exined, getting two weird gazes from them. ¡°You?¡± Mom and kayda said in unison confused. ¡°why are you guys so confused? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I said, baffled at the two. ¡°yes it is but you arent actually that den-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even finish that sentence. I swear I will rip your arms off.¡± I said, ring at Mom. ..... ¡°hahaha.¡± ¡°... you guys are making jokes when we are under attacked.¡± The mother of the two Kunis said, baffled at our antics. ¡°what is there to worry about? It¡¯s not like they will get any close the this room.¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Ah, but also want to fight,¡± I said, looking at her with pleading eyes. ¡°I also want to go capture some of them and see if I can get anything out of them.¡± Mom said, still not letting go of the kunis head. ¡°That might be quite tricky. They should know what I did before all this so that they might have made some preparations for torture and capture. Well better ones than before, of course.¡± ¡°you, but that¡¯s for you not me.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°big defrince, my dear daughter.¡± Mom said, mming the Kunis¡¯s head on the table and knocking him out. Bang! ¡°is there,¡± I muttered, seeing her walk out of the room, leaving us behind. ¡°how can she be so brutal to my baby.¡± Madam Kuni said, looking at her knocked-out husband worriedly. ¡°Why should she be nice to some as useless as him?¡± I said, annoyed, shaking my head and walking out and waving bye to kayda. ¡°be careful, okay? They know about you.¡± ¡°I will do that. You take care of these guys.¡± I said, closing the door again. ¡°Sigh, giving the most annoying problems.¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151: Unexpected Company While walking through the mansion to the front door, I noticed that there was absolutely no one in the halls. Their mom told them to hide, or they were hiding out of fear. The reason why I don¡¯t think they will fight is, well, because the Kunis¡¯ are their masters. Not the hell will they sacrifice themselves for those dumb dwarfs. ¡°Cough, what the fuck is that,¡± I said, smelling the most disgusting thing I have ever smelt in both lives. ¡°Did someone shit themselves?¡± I said, looking around. Narrowing my eyes, I notice a barely visible ck smoke reminding me of something I saw a day ago. Following the ck smoke for a few minutes, I came to the mansion¡¯s front door. ¡°Sigh, to think demonic mana will have such a foul smell,¡± I said disgustingly while holding my nose though it didn¡¯t help. ¡®Sigh, why can I smell the mana all of a sudden? I could never before smell it.¡¯ I thought, trying to figure out where the smell was actuallying from. Looking to my left, I saw a few of Nekro¡¯s living corpses fighting a devil lover. I saw chinada cut off a few heads in seconds on the right. ..... Looking to the front, I saw mom standing on a clock tower in the distance. ¡°I guess the devil mana is not very close by,¡± I muttered before disappearing. ¡°You joined me as well?¡± Mom said, looking at me, appearing next to her on the clock tower in the middle of the city. ¡°Yeah, I started smelling devil mana,¡± I said casually, looking over the city. ¡°... Is that even possible?¡± Mom said, bewildered. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°So they are drawing you out?¡± Mom asked, tilting her head. ¡°That or they are nning something big again,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at the ck smoke I saw in the distance. ¡°Sigh, how problematic.¡± Mom said, sighing in annoyance. ¡°Agree... do you think the Demon Kingdom is behind the cult,¡± I asked, looking at her. ¡°Nah, this cult must havee from the federation.¡± Mom said without any hesitation. ¡°... Then do you think the Angels is part,¡± I said, confused at her answer. ¡°No, they mighte from the same country, but they will never see eye to eye.¡± Mom said, shaking her head. ¡°I guess that makes sense. Ugh, I found the source.¡± I said, sighing before getting a headache from one of the clones I sent out. ¡°You okay?¡± Mom asked worriedly. ¡°Yeah, they burned my clone,¡± I exined, looking to the city¡¯s southeast. ¡°I will follow behind.¡± Mom said, tapping my shoulder. ¡°Use me as bait like usual, okay,¡± I said sarcastically, walking to the edge of the clock tower. ¡°Tsk, I hate doing that, you know.¡± Mom said, annoyed. ¡°I know, mom, I am just pulling your leg. Anyway, I am not even close to being strong enough to fight these guys,¡± I said, nodding at mom before disappearing again. ¡°Tsk,¡± Running on the roofs towards the southeast, I saw how the ck smoke got thicker and thicker. ¡°Ah!?¡± Jumping up, I narrowly dodged a giant ck arming out of the roof. ¡°hehe, you dodge, you dodge, hehe.¡± A crazed voice said, poking his head out of the roof. ¡°The fuck is that!¡± I yelled, looking at the monstrous ck humanoid. ¡°Hehe-ugh.¡± Looking at me confused, the thing wondered why I was upside down before he could even figure that out. Mom¡¯s foot came down on its decapitated head, crushing it into ck blood. ¡°Mom, have you ever seen- I guess you have.¡± I started asking before noting her facial expression. ¡°Where is the ce you were going to?¡± Mom asked seriously. ¡°It¡¯s another 4 blocks straight that way,¡± I exined, pointing in the right direction. ¡°Okay, go back to the mansion call Kayda and tell her what we saw.¡±? Mom said with no leeway in her voice. ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to debate, but what are they?¡± I asked, looking at the ck blood. ¡°They are something you call a human devil child.¡± Mom exined briefly. ¡°huh?¡± ¡°sigh, they are born from a human and a devil.¡± Mom said, hassling me to lea ¡°like a normal pregnancy and everything?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°yeah.¡± Mom said, emotionless. ¡°Ugh, disgusting,¡± I said with a disgusted expression. ¡°Now go! Oh, destroy their heads if you see any.¡± Mom said, nodding at me. ¡°The only way to kill them got it,¡± I said, nodding back before running back to the mansion. ¡°Be careful,¡± Mom muttered before disappearing from all my senses. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, running back to the mansion. [10 minter] ¡°Haah, Kayda we got a problem.¡± I said, smashing the window to the drawing room where we were before. ¡°Huh, why are you back?¡± Kayda said, sitting on a chair with one of the high dwarfs bent over her legs with one hand aimed at the kids¡¯ butt that was already red as blood. ¡°... You doing parenting?¡± I said, baffled. ¡°Well, they won¡¯t do it,¡± Kayda said, shrugging and looking at the tied-up parents. ¡°Anyways, we got a problem,¡± I said, dropping down from the window sill. ¡°Yeah, what is it.¡± ¡°This,¡± I said, dropping one of the monstrous heads on the table. Thud. ¡°You should destroy those heads before they infect you,¡± Kayda said, throwing a scorching ball at them, head-turning it to ash. ¡°Yeah, mom said I should but didn¡¯t say why? I also just found it outside the mansion grounds.¡± I exined, adding thest part and muttering. ¡°They duplicate,¡± Kayda said with an emotionless face. ¡°Ah, I see, so all of them are actually from one source,¡± I said with a thoughtful expression and a bit worried. ¡°Most probably. Anyways let me go help Stacy before things get out of hand.¡± Kayda said, kissing my cheek. ¡°Okay, what should I do,¡± I asked, looking at her. ¡°Nothing, just look after these dumbasses,¡± Kayda said, gesturing to the Kunis¡¯ on the ground. ¡°Alright, but you guys got to exin to me what exactly this stuff is,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°There isn¡¯t much more to say about them other than they are devils and multiply but cutting off their heads. To kill destroy the heads.¡± Kayda said, leaving the room through the broken window. ¡°Hey, can you let us loose now?¡± One of the Kunis asked, looking at me desperately. ¡°No, I am only here to supervise you guys,¡± I said, sitting on the couch and looking at them, crossing my legs. ¡°But...¡± ¡°how much do you know about the devil cult,¡± I asked, not wanting to hear anything from them. ¡°t-the what?¡± The Kuni head asked, genuinely confused. ¡°you know the devil cult,¡± I said again, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°never heard of them.¡± He said, shaking his head. ¡°you didn¡¯t?¡± I said, genuinely confused at how this guy was ahead of the house. ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t had any problems in my terror since the war years ago.¡± The Dwarfs said with way too much confidence. ¡°hmm, I guess that¡¯s why everyone is running around like chickens without heads,¡± I muttered in disappointment. ¡°W-what?¡± ..... ¡°Talking to myself,¡± I said, waving him off to shut up. ¡°... Right.¡± He said, dropping his head down. ¡°You two. Do you have any broken bones?¡± I asked, looking them over for any serious injuries. ¡°Heh, so you can torture us more.¡± The male high Dwarf red at me. Though his re didn¡¯t do anything, he was still loving his butt around, looking for a sport to sit onfortably. ¡°Haha, yeah, try that again when your butt isn¡¯t on fire,¡± I said,ughing. Looking at his sister, I saw she had been sobbing silently on the side. ¡®Well, they deserve this.¡¯ I thought. I was walking up to her. Crouching down next to her, I put my hand on her head, making her flinch away. ¡°Hey,? don¡¯t don¡¯t move,¡± I said, making her look at me with fear. ¡°Please stop.¡± ¡°No,¡± I said, putting my hand on her head again, starting to heal her. ¡°huh?¡± She muttered in confusion, looking at me again. ¡°I just fucking asked if you needed.¡± ¡°what? Heal me too, then.¡± Her brother yelled, getting up on to his knees. ¡°you just said- shut up, we havepany,¡± I said, hearing multiple loud footstepsing from the hall. ¡®I guess I can try out my devil rock bullets.¡¯ I thought, creating my hand cannon. Chapter 152 Chapter 152: ¡°It¡¯s probably our military.¡± The Kuni head said with hope in his eyes. ¡°Nah, you little military is cowards. They won¡¯t even think abouting to your aid,¡± I said, smirking at him. ¡°What are you talking about.¡± The man said, raising my eyebrow at me. ¡°You haven¡¯t realised it yet? You people already abandon you.¡±? I said, looking back at the door with caution. ¡°... That doesn¡¯t make sense, though.¡± The man said with dread rolling off him while staring at the door. ¡°Shut up before they hear us. Ah, toote.¡± I said, pointing my gun at the door. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡°You fucking fool!¡± I yelled back, hitting him over the head. ..... ¡°OW!¡± Ignoring him, I shot into the door once head level hoping to kill someone. Bang ¡°Agh!!¡± A yelp of pain was heard, with a sound of a body dropping to the floor. ¡°Tsk, I missed his head,¡± I said, deciding to unload the rest of the clip of 13 bullets into the door. ¡°bang! Bang ¡°Fuck, what is going on.¡± Someone on the other side yelled, running away from the door. ¡°Tsk, just two,¡± I said, reloading the handgun. ¡°Blow the door open!¡± Someone yelled down the hall. ¡°Well,¡± I muttered, making an ice wall in front of us, protecting everyone in the room. Boom! ¡°Kill all of them now!¡± An old man yelled the moment the door got blown open. ¡°Good luck with that,¡± I said, throwing multiple ice orbs over the ice wall. Looking at the family around me, I wrapped ice chains around them. ¡°What are you doing.¡± The Kuni head asked suspiciously. ¡°shut up before I leave you behind.¡± I rebuked with a re running towards the broken window dragging the family with me. ¡°Cheers, guys!¡± I yelled just when we got out of the room, and the ice balls exploded. Boom! ¡°Kyaa!!¡± ¡°Sigh, you guys are so distracting,¡± I muttered, looking at the 4 horror-looking faces wrapped in my chains. ¡°Mom!?¡± Apricot yelled, seeing me fall out of the mansion down to them. ¡°Oi, you dumbasses, how could you let them into the mansion?¡± I said,nding softly next to Apricot. However, that could be said for a family of 4. ¡°Ugh! Couldn¡¯t you make thending easier.¡± The dumb high dwarf said, grunting in pain. ¡°...So, how did they get past you guys?¡± I said, looking at Apricot disappointed, ignoring the dumb dwarfs. ¡°We didn¡¯t let anyone pass us, I am sure of that,¡± Apricot said, brimming with confidence about her statement. ¡°Hmm, are there any tunnels under the mansion?¡± I asked, looking at the dumb dwarf house head. ¡°That is a family secret you are asking about.¡± The man said, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°Great, so there is,¡± I said sarcastically, ignoring the dwarf again. ¡°I guess we will need to go and secure the tunnels,¡± Brenda said, putting her sword on her shoulder. ¡°Nah, they might actually be after the family. Not sure, though.¡± I said with a thoughtful expression. ¡°then?¡± Brenda said, tilting her head at me, waiting for an answer. ¡°We will be in the open so that they can attack us,¡± I said, throwing the family of 4 to the side I summoned. All my clones encircled them and created a transparent ice barrier. It wasn¡¯t the strongest, but it will easily block minor spells or arrows. I won¡¯t care to stop if anyone decides to go directly after the family. ¡°T-there is more of her.¡± The Kuni house head said with a ghostly expression. ¡°You sure you want to split yourself up like this,¡± Chinada asked with a worried expression. ¡°don¡¯t worry about me. Worry about yourself. They are going toe.¡± I said, looking at the living dead around us starting to die after one another. ¡°hmm, they work well together,¡± Nekro said from my shoulder, narrowing her eyes. ¡°they are? How many.¡± I asked, looking around, not seeing much. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t see them. Hoped you will be able to see anything.¡± Nekro said, sighing in worry. ¡°There focused area?¡± I asked, ncing at her. ¡°In front of us. They areing from the mansion.¡± Nekro said, pointing in front of us. ¡°Good to know everyone drop-down now,¡± I said, making an odachi with quite a lot of mana infused into it. ¡°Hup.¡± Swinging the sword sideways, an arc of pure mana flies out of the tip of the odachi towards the broken wall of living corpses. ¡°Ugh!?¡± ¡°Do-Agh!¡± With the mana flying out, I heard a dozen shouts of pain from all around me. It confused me quite a because some of it came right behind me. Turning around, I looked down at a rotten corpse. ¡°What the fuck.¡± I muttered, looking back at where the attacking group of enemies was. ¡°How did you see me.¡± A man with silver grey hair said, holding his waist while one of the devil children supported him. ¡°Aah, for fuck sake, they didn¡¯t get killed,¡± I said, annoyed, looking at the old guy. Looking at the monstrous thing, I narrowed my eyes to see if I could see any weakness. The minister was very close to human-like. It was just the ck marks on his skin and disgusting face. ¡°Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter. Matt, kill everyone here, especially her.¡± The old man said, pointing at me with a re. ¡°heh, will do mast-.¡± Before the monstrous thing could even finish talking, his head exposed. ¡°What!¡± the old man said, looking at his little monster with horror. ¡°sigh~, this is as addictive as always. Well, get them out of here.¡± I said, flexing my hand and adding the rest, looking at Apricot, and gesturing towards the dwarf family. ¡°A-are you sure we should leave,¡± Apricot said worriedly, looking at the red-ck smokeing off my body. ¡°pfft, you will only be dead weight right now. So shoo fuck off.¡± I said with a grin looking back at the old man and the monster standing up from the ground again. ¡°R-right,¡± Apricot said, resigning, turning away to do her job. ¡°Well, thank you for waiting so we could finish,¡± I said, looking at the monstrous child. ¡°heh, this will be fun.¡± The thing said disappeared from his position before appearing in front of nothing. ¡°huh?¡± the thing said, not seeing me in front of him anymore. ¡°do you really think you will be faster than me?¡± I said, grabbing his arm and throwing him out of the mansion grounds. I went after the old man, not even looking at where he had gone. ¡°Matt! Ugh- you bitch.¡± The man shouted, looking at me while holding his right arm stump. ¡°just die already,¡± I muttered, annoyed, taking another swing at the old man. ¡°Matt!? Help me!¡± The old man yelled, trying to move away from me. ¡°yes, master.¡± The monstrous devil said,ing out of the ground between us. ¡°fuck sake,¡± I said, jumping back and dodging his uppercut. ¡°hehe, you will be fun to rip apart.¡± The thing said while a ck liquid came out of his hands, creating two sicles. ¡°Tsk, you can also create weapons, it seems,¡± I said, making an ice staff. ¡°hehe,¡± the thingughed before attacking me recklessly. ¡°Do you think I am dumb?¡± I said, folding the devil child with the staff. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡®I already know you will multiply if I cut you to bits.¡¯ I thought, annoyed. Spinning my staff around, I hit his chin, dazing him for a few seconds. Seeing that he was stunned, I turned my attention to the old man again. Who was still in the same spot he was before? Not overthinking about it, I swang the staff at him trying to decapitate him in one shot. ¡°heh, do you think that will reach me?¡± The man said, putting his hand to his half-sethered neck, surprised. ..... ¡°Master!¡± The monstrous devil said, appearing in front of the old man again, catching him before he fell. ¡°M-Matt.¡± The man said before he died. ¡°yeah, as if that will work on me,¡± I said, throwing two ice orbs at their feet fast, stepping away and dodging the explosions. Boom. ¡°ARG!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°man, he is still alive?¡± I said, annoyed, looking at the ck smoke. ¡°Aaaagh!¡± ¡°Right,¡± I said, jumping up and putting my arms in front of my face blocking the ground that got unearthed. ¡°How dare you!¡± The thing yelled, looking up at me. ¡°heh.¡± Not answering him, I huffed while zapping him off with both middle fingers. ¡°Grrrr.¡± Grounding his teeth together, I jumped off the ground towards my fist, ready to kill me. ¡°Try again,¡± I said, sidestepping him and taking one of his feet out with my ice staff. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Come on, big guy,¡± I said teasingly. Before I realised what had happened, I felt an arm go through my body from behind. ¡°Ugh, old man, you aren¡¯t dead?¡± I said, looking over my shoulder behind me with blooding out of my mouth. Chapter 153 Chapter 153: Hehe Tooys ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I know you knew I wouldn¡¯t have died from that. I can¡¯t say the same for you.¡± The man said, swinging his short sword threw my neck. ¡®Fuck... huh? No way.¡¯ I thought, feeling nothing had happened even though the man had just decapitated me. ¡°Haha, I guess your information is old,¡± I said, forming a grin and holding back my surprise. ¡°What did you do.¡± The old man said, starting to realise that the body he had just attacked felt different than it was a second ago. ¡°Hehe,¡± I said,ughing while turning to ice in front of him. ¡°This fucken fox!!!!¡± The old man said before getting blown up for the final time. ¡°Okay, now I am sure he is dead,¡± I said,ing out of the rubble the monstrous child made when he attacked me. ¡°Master!?¡± The monster yelled,ing down from the air while throwing multiple ck weapons at me. ..... ¡°Woah,¡± jumping away sadly, not unscathed, as one of his weird weapons took my left arm. ¡®Those are stronger, or is it him?¡¯ I thought, noticing the speed of the weapons he threw. ¡°Agh.¡± Bringing out my staff again, I swiped sideways, redirecting his body passed me. But again, I didn¡¯t get off unscathed as he took a gash out of my side. ¡®this fucking bastard.¡¯ I thought, ring at the ck things. ¡°You, You, you killed him. You kill my master.¡± The Monstrous thing yelled, ring at me with all his killing intent. ¡°yeah yeah, I don¡¯t care about your little BDSM shit,¡± I said, mming down onto the thing and sending him to the ground. ¡°ugh! You how?¡± The monstrous thing said, getting more and more clear-headed, which bothered me as I was moving in the opposite direction. ¡°hehe, how? You don¡¯t need to know.¡± I said,d swinging my staff again, destroying half of his head. ¡°This is.¡± ¡°for fuck sake, now I know how people feel fighting me. Hehe, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I got a proper punching bag.¡± I said,ughing to myself, looking down at the monstrous thing covering half of my face with my free hand. ¡°Die!¡± Shouted the beast disappearing and reappearing behind me only to get a staff stabbed right through his head. ¡°hehe, you are a slowpoke, hehe. I wonder how much you actually can take, hehe.¡± I said, looking down at him over my shoulder. ¡°Tsk, KILL!!!!¡± Jumping away, the monstrous thing shouted into the air. ¡°hehe, more. Hehe, more, yes, more. You brought me more toys, hehe.¡± I said,ughing more and more, seeing multiple shadows appear closer and closer to us. ¡®hehe, I am losing it, aren¡¯t I?¡¯ I thought, noticing my behaviours. ¡°kill her now.¡± ¡°oh, but these can die, can¡¯t they,¡± I said, sounding quite disappointed, swinging my staff at one of them, making his body explode into ck dust at the same time one of them attacked ¡°Kitsuna!! Stacy and Kayda are on their way back. Just hold on for a few more minutes!¡± Nekro shouted from the other side of the mansion, knowing I would hear her. ¡°hehe, you guys are fucked.¡± I said, swinging another arc of fire out of the staff. ¡°you will be dead by then.¡± The monstrous things around said in unison with a smirk. ¡°Nah, she just told me I can have wrath take over. Hehe, good luck in surviving this.¡± I said, losing consciousness. [ Kayda Pov] [7 Minutes] ¡°First, they leave me with the bothersome family. Now I need to go and fight fucking devil children,¡± I grumbled while running on the roof towards Stacys¡¯ position. Boom! ¡°ah, there she is,¡± I muttered, seeing an explosion going off to the right kitsu said Stacy should have been. ¡°fucking bastards, just die already!¡± I heard Stacy yell, followed by another few explosions. ¡°Sigh, what an annoying enemy,¡± I said, descending into the chaos. ¡°oh Kayda, you here.¡± ¡°yeah, so what¡¯s the details,¡± I asked, throwing a scorch at a devil child incinerate him. ¡°They have been nning this for a while. There are about a hundred of these devil children.¡± Stacy exined, looking at me for a second. ¡°I can see there is a lot of them, but that¡¯s not really a problem for us. do you know where the original one is?¡± I asked, not stopping using my scorch balls. ¡°No, these buggers aren¡¯t talking at all,¡± Stacy said with frustration. ¡°Hmm, alright, let¡¯s kill the m, then go on to the original,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°at least you are here. It will be way easier to kill a devil child.¡± Stacy said with some relief. ¡°it will still take a lot of mana to evaporate it,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°But you are you,¡± Stacy said, annoying me even more. ¡°... what do you mean by that?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°ah, you know someone great at mana control and using it sparingly,¡± Stacy said, smashing a few heads. ¡°Stacy, I am not in the mood for your dry jokes.¡± ¡°ah, okay.¡± ¡°so what¡¯s the n?¡± ¡°As I said, we will just all of them and go from there.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± [4 minter] ¡°Where are they going?¡± Stacy said, confused seeing the rest of the devil child run away. ¡°They are not beginning to run away,¡± I muttered, narrowing my eyes at their backs. ¡°we will need to follow kayda.¡± ¡°I know. Just give me a second to think.¡± I said, looking back in the mansion¡¯s direction. ¡°you think I am following them,¡± Stacy said, wanting to take off. ¡°wait, let¡¯s go back to the mansion first,¡± I said, grabbing Stacy¡¯s arm. ¡°What, why? Kitsu is there.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think she or the family is the main target,¡± I said worriedly. ¡°she will be fine.¡± ¡°the original one will probably be there.¡± ¡°that will make sense that he is there, but what about the others? Kitsu can also easily kill that thing.¡± ¡°Use your brain. Stacy kitsu doesn¡¯t know how to kill it. Those devil children are also running away from the mansion, but they can¡¯t go too far if the real one is at the mansion.¡± I exined, pulling her towards the mansion. Humanoid Devil children. Known for its ruthless nature and devil powers. The second most known thing about them is how they multiply by cutting their own head or someone else, but if you don¡¯t destroy the head, the devil child will regenerate into two monstrous beings. ¡°ah, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°no,w enough time waiting. Let¡¯s get back. I have a bad feeling.¡± ¡°You think she used it, don¡¯t you.¡± ¡°yeah, we weren¡¯t helpful at exining what the enemy is, so that she might be panicking.¡± ¡°Pffft, kitsuna panicking. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Stacy, your daughter is still human. You know she will make mistakes where her emotions win over her thinking. Do you actually care-¡± ¡°kayda, don¡¯t you think I am also worried for her? I just trust her more than you it seems.¡± Stacy said, grabbing my cor and ring at me. ¡°Sorry, it seems I am the one that is panicking,¡± I said, grabbing my face. ¡°sheesh, you need to calm down and take a vacation,¡± Stacy said, dropping me. ¡°That was the n going to the draig territory Stacy,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°... well, we are wasting too much time now. Let¡¯s go,¡± Stacy said, disappearing with an awkward expression. ¡°sigh, I hope you are okay, kitsu,¡± I said, looking upwards before following Stacy back to the mansion. [2 minutester] ¡°I guess we should have been worried,¡± Stacy said, seeing kitsu throwing the original devil child around like a ragdoll. ..... ¡°How long do you think it¡¯s been active?¡± I asked, worried, keeping a close eye on kitsu. ¡°Not that long. I can still easily knock her out,¡± Stacy said,d humming to herself. ¡°please do so,¡± I asked, sounding quite desperate. ¡°yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Stacy said,ughing. ¡°I will take care of the devil.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Jumping to the garden of the mansion, I quickly ran at the two fightings. Before I could get close to them, Stacy appeared next to kitsu swinging her fist at her head. Though not so surprisingly, kitsu quickly blocked the blow. ¡°hehe, more ythings.¡± I heard kitsu say in a child-like voice, swinging a red blood scythe at Stacy. ¡°what the fuck is that!?¡± Stacy yelled, attacking kitsu. ¡°What, reinforcements?¡± The devil said, standing up wobbly. ¡°No,¡± I said in front of him, creating a giant scorch ball before throwing it at him. ¡°What!? No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The thing yelled before getting swallowed by my scorch ball, incinerating him in seconds. Bang! ¡°that was harder than I thought,¡± Stacy said, dusting off her hands and looking down at the unconscious kitsu in a giant crater. ¡°Stacy, was that needed?¡± I said, walking to Stacy while cracking my knuckles. ¡°ah, kayda, what are you doing,¡± Stacy said, looking at me nervously. ¡°ah, I don¡¯t know, maybe I want to beat someone up.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t use too much mana. You will still be needed.¡± Stacy yelled, trying to bargain with me, but s, it fell on deaf ears. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 [Kitsuna Pov] ¡°Ugh, pain, pain. Why do I always wake up to pain.¡± I sang, slowly getting out of a very inviting bed. ¡°good morning.¡± I heard kayda say to the side. ¡°good morning. Good to see you are okay. Where are we, by the way.¡± I said, looking at her sitting on the window sill. ¡°Your home, of course. Can¡¯t you see by your room?¡± Kayda said, looking around the room. ¡°This isn¡¯t my room, though,¡± I said, looking around and seeing theck of everything in the giant room. There was only a bed, desk and 2 couches. That was all there was in the room. ¡°I do agree there really isn¡¯t anything nice in this room, but when I thought about it, it makes sense if it was your room,¡± Kayda said, grinning like an idiot. ¡°Are you saying I am boring?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ..... ¡°oh no, no, you as a person are very entertaining, but when ites to fashion and decorations. Yes, you are as boring as cane.¡± Kayda said, walking closer to me. ¡°ugh, I have enough pain. I don¡¯t need emotional pain as well, please,¡± I said, holding my heart in pain. ¡°d you are okay,¡± Kayda said, giving me a hug. ¡°Of course, I am alright. So how long have I been out?¡± I said, struggling like there wasn¡¯t pain all over my body. ¡°Only a week,¡± Kayda said, monotoned. ¡°That little? Thought I will be out for at least a month.¡± I said, quite surprised. ¡°Nah, you were only in that state for a few minutes,¡± Kayda said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Yeah, but a few minutes are quite long enough for a month,¡± I mumbled thoughtfully. ¡°True, but you know. It¡¯s you we are talking about here.¡± Kayda said, looking at me and smirking. ¡°I am not that special, kayda, but whatever,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°yeah, says the one that held someone 20 times their level off them for more than 10 min,¡± Kayda said, grabbing my hand and leading me to the couch in the room. ¡°It was 7 minutes, and he wasn¡¯t even strong. He was level boosted, no skill at all.¡± I said, rolling my eyes, following her. ¡°not a big difference,¡± Kayda said, sitting down on the couch and pulling me with her. ¡°It is though it¡¯s like 3 minutes,¡± I said, raising her to pull a bit. ¡°3 minutes isn¡¯t that much, though,¡± Kayda said, staring at me. ¡°Whatever, so what happened after I sumbed to the skill,¡± I said, sighing and sitting next to her before she pushed me onto herp. ¡°you killed all the duplicates and were keeping the original of you until we came,¡± Kayda said, sounding proud and worried simultaneously. ¡°That¡¯s good, so where is that thing?¡± I asked, referring to the monstrous being. ¡°It¡¯s dead. What else?¡± Kayda said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°So it was possible to kill it,¡± I mumbled thoughtfully. ¡°Ah yeah, sorry, we didn¡¯t tell you anything about them. The only way to kill the original is to disintegrate the body.¡± Kayda said, smiling sleeplessly. ¡°... you got to be fucking me!¡± I said, annoyed, ring at her. ¡°no, sadly, we aren¡¯t at that stage yet in our rtionship,¡± Kayda said teasingly, trying to distract me. ¡°...¡± ¡°Sorry, I just had to,¡± Kayda said, looking away from my murderous re. ¡°tsk, so what are you telling me? I could have easily killed it. Ugh, for god sake, I should learn more about Devil beings. Because my family is useless.¡± I said venomously, looking away from her but not getting off herp. ¡°well, probably not sure, really,¡± Kayda said thoughtfully, ignoring my rant. ¡°For fuck sake. I am in pain for no fucking reason!¡± I said, annoyed, ring up at kayda. ¡°Sorry, but why didn¡¯t you try to incinerate him?¡± ¡°because I was afraid I would create a thousand little fuckers that run me over or something,¡± I said, looking away again. ¡°ah fare point, but I am sure you could have thought about a better n,¡± Kayda said, continuing the argument. ¡°not really. That things master was also there. At the end of the day, I needed the stat boosted to kill that guy while holding the monstrous thing off me.¡± I exined, shrugging. ¡°wait, what? You killed that thing, master?¡± Kayda said, surprised. ¡°yeah, blown him up with a few bombs.¡± ¡°Haha, wow, haha, thanks for the I for that. Haha, you just made Stacy¡¯s job easier,¡± Kayda said,ughing. ¡°... we aren¡¯t going to tell her for a few weeks, okay.¡± ¡°what, why?¡± ¡°because she was the first one to tell me about them and didn¡¯t exin how to kill the original. So in simple terms, she is the reason why I am in so much pain.¡± I said, getting annoyed again. ¡°ah, okay, but you will tell her.¡± ¡°of course, I want to see her face when I tell her that I already killed someone she has been looking for weeks,¡± I exined, grinning. ¡°Haha, that is going to be funny,¡± Kayda said,ughing evilly. ¡°Definitely,¡± I said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Oh right, a devil child. Does all of them have masters?¡± ¡°mostly yes. It¡¯s the best way to control them.¡± ¡°uh, make sense.¡± ¡°... so what is the n?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know if we can go to steve today or tomorrow. What the time right now?¡± I said, ncing at the window again, seeing there was still a lot of sun. ¡°it¡¯s only 10 in the morning.¡± ¡°ah, then we go today,¡± I said, smiling in excitement. ¡°Are you sure you will be fine?¡± ¡°yeah, yourp is doing miracles right now,¡± I said while rubbing my head deeper into herp. ¡°you damn fox,¡± Kayda mumbled, looking away from me, pouting. ¡°hehe, hey, cutie, don¡¯t be shy now,¡± I said teasingly. ¡°yeah? How about this.¡± Kayda said, taking my hand before squeezing it. ¡°Ah ow ow ow stop that hurts, kayda. Oh, I am sorry I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Please stop!¡± I whined, worming around on herp, trying my best to get my hand free from her. ¡°ah, run.¡± Getting out under her, I ran to the door out of my room. ¡°Hey,e back here!¡± I heard kayda yell walking calmly after me. ¡°fuck!! I am so slow!¡± I yelled, realising her fast walking was the same speed as I was running full speed right now. ¡°Stop running, kitsu~,¡± Kayda said, smiling at me. ¡°ah, the young miss is awake.¡± One of the maids said, seeing me run past her. ¡°Can you guys let Stacy know her daughter is awake and get food ready for the two of us?¡± Kayda said, walking past them. ¡°Yes, Mdy will do that right away.¡± The maid said, bowing before leaving. ¡°Keep calling me Kayda, for fuck sake,¡± Kayda said, looking at the maid. ¡°But Mdy is the young misses wife?¡± The maid said, turning around for a moment before continuing on. ¡°Tsk, these servant rulers are annoying to deal with. we aren¡¯t even married yet,¡± Kayda said with a slight blush. ¡°I know right,¡± I said, looking from afar. ¡°hey, you stop right there,¡± Kayda yelled, continuing to chase me. ¡°Well, got to go,¡± I muttered, running away again. ¡°Got you,¡± Kayda said, wrapping her arm around my waist. ¡°that¡¯s unfair, kayda I can¡¯t move properly,¡± I said, pouting again. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be like that. I will carry you to the dining hall, okay?¡± KAyda said, starting to pick me up, princess, carry. ¡°Oh, hell no.¡± I yelped trying my hardest to get out of her arms. ..... ¡°Just give up, kitsu.¡± ¡°no,¡± I said, giving her a deep kiss stunning her. ¡°ah...¡± ¡®even though we do it a lot these days, she is still weak to it, haha. Now to sneak away.¡¯ I thought, unwrapping Kaydas¡¯ arms and walking a wat slowly. ¡°ah, Kitsuna and Kayda, you guys are here.¡± hearing a voice I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, I looked behind me with a small smile. ¡°Reba, shhh!¡± I said, trying to quiet her down. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with kayda,¡± Reba said, seeing kayda not reacting at all. Grabbing kayda arms, I turned around and teleported away. ¡°ah, she ran away.¡± ¡°uh, Reba? Were is kitsu.¡± ¡°Oh kitsu~ how cute,¡± Reba said teasingly. ¡°Ugh, where is she, Reba?¡± Kayda asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t know she just disappeared,¡± Rebas said, shrugging. Chapter 155 - 155 Chapter 155 155 Chapter 15¡°So you can at least move.¡± Mom said,ing into the dining hall and seeing me eating my full as always. ¡°yeah, it hurts like bitch, though,¡± I said in between eating. ¡°That good seems you are quite resilient to wrath.¡± Mom said join kayda and me at the table. ¡°you also going to eat?¡± I asked, looking at mom with a raised eyebrow. ¡°yes, I haven¡¯t had lunch yet.¡± Mom said, putting food on her te. ¡°Looks like you been busy, busy,¡± I said, looking back at my own food. ¡°yeah, sadly, with the Kuni head being useless, I had to take over to find out how the devil cult was able to kill 30 000 people without us noticing.¡± ¡°... 30... 30 thousand people!?¡± Kayda and I yelp in unison, distressed. ¡°well, that¡¯s a bit more than the actual number. But sadly, we haven¡¯t found all their hideouts yet, so yeah. It will be a miracle if it is only that amount.¡± Mom exined, sighing in disappointment. ..... ¡°ugh, is that how they created that monstrous thing,¡± I asked, poking at my food. ¡°yeah, sadly, it seems there were two ways to create them. We still haven¡¯t found out exactly how they made him or them.¡± ¡°them there are more.¡± ¡°30 000 people died, Kitsu. We have to presume more than one was created.¡± Mom said, shaking her head. ¡°Aaah, I didn¡¯t think I would wake up to something like this,¡± I said, looking at my food, depressed. ¡°sorry to tell you everything now, but you both will need to know about this before I leave again anyways.¡± Mom said, nodding her head. ¡°you going back to the Kuni?¡± I asked, surprised. ¡°yeah, they are useless, as I said, so I have taken over for the time being.¡± Mom said, sounding quite pissed off about it. ¡°ugh, that shitty fucken dwarfs,¡± I muttered, annoyed. ¡°Haha, get fucked.¡± Kayda said,ughing, trying to lift the atmosphere. ¡°I won¡¯tugh if I was you. You going to need to train the dumb kiddos and the squad you took over, Kayda. Then there is also the admin you will need to do when I go away.¡± Mom said, grinning at Kayda. ¡°Ugh, fuck.¡± Kayda said, dropping her head on the table with a thump. ¡°sigh, what should I do?¡± I asked, looking at mom. ¡°you are free until I get back in a month or two to do whatever you want to. I have talked to steve beforehand, and he knows you are on your way to him in the next few days. He will help you as much as he can, but his words were he isn¡¯t very confident in being of any help.¡± Mom exined while eating. ¡°ah, thank you. I will also help you if needed.¡± I said, tapping Kaydas back. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kayda mumbled, not moving at all. ¡°hmm, you seem calmer?¡± Mom said, looking at me intrigued. ¡°Well, they did cut my head off, so...¡± ¡°but wasn¡¯t that your clone?¡± Kayda said, looking at me worriedly, seeing me hold my neck. ¡°no, not originally. I swapped myself around with a clone when he was surprised. Wait, how do you know-ah Nekro, right?¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°yeah, she watched the whole thing from a safe distance.¡± Mom said, nodding. ¡°ah, I see. Well, back to the topic. My head was cut off, but I regenerated so fast that it felt like a bullet going through me without any pain. I don¡¯t know how to exin how it felt.¡± I said, rubbing my ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t want to know how it feels getting decapitated.¡± Mom said, waving me off. ¡°that¡¯s not good,¡± Kayda said, seeing my expression. ¡°yeah, but at that moment, I was already using wrath for a few minutes. Most probably wrath that made me invulnerable to decapitation.¡± I said, shrugging again. ¡°so you think it¡¯s only because you were under wrath that you survived,¡± Kayda said, looking at me thoughtfully before sighing. ¡°yeah, but getting stronger will only make it a normal thing. It¡¯s just a matter of when.¡± ¡°I see. Sigh. Well, at least you were humbled somewhat.¡± Mom said, not sounding happy at all or anything but sad. ¡°II guess you can see it like that,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°Hayo... what¡¯s with the atmosphere in here?¡± Lily said, walking into the dining hall and bringing a happy vibe. ¡°ah hey, Lily, long time no see,¡± I said, waving at her. ¡°Hello, Kitsuna. What is going on here? You guys need more food, or are the food not to your liking?¡± Lily asked, seeing that I wasn¡¯t eating as much as usual. ¡°Nah, we were just talking about some heavy stuff for a while,¡± I said, waving my hand. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why no one was in here but you three. Should I?¡± Lily said, half turning around while pointing at the door. ¡°no need. We are done talking, anyway, and I need to get back to work before leaving.¡± Mom said, standing up from the table and taking a sandwich with her. ¡°Well, good luck. Do tell us when you leave, though.¡± I said, waving at her. ¡°Will do that if you guys are still here,¡± Mom said, walking out of the dining hall. ¡°I don¡¯t think we will be that long by steve for today,¡± Kayda said, looking at me for any rification. ¡°Yeah, I will only talk about what I want to do with him helping me.¡± ¡°Hmm, if you think that¡¯s going to be quick,¡± Mom added, leaving the dining hall. ¡°Well, now what?¡± Kayda asked, looking at me. ¡°Let¡¯s go to steve. I do want to see my mom off,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lily. You can have them clean up what¡¯s left,¡± I said while putting some food in my storage. ¡°Oh, go on, go on, the more you take, the easier the clean-up will be,¡± Lily muttered, staring at the table intently. ¡°sigh, you didn¡¯t even try to hide it,¡± Kayda said,ughing. ¡°Oops, sorry,¡± Lily said, holding her mouth with amused eyes. ¡°Well, I will have Reba know about this,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°ugh, that¡¯s not going to be fun,¡± Lily said but didn¡¯t sound any less happy about it. ¡°huh?¡± Kayda hummed, confused. ¡°what? You don¡¯t know about them?¡± ¡°no, but looking at you, I don¡¯t want to know.¡± ¡°Good choice.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°We are going to need a vehicle. I am not walking there,¡± I said, ncing at Lily. ¡°yes, I will get one ready for you,¡± Lily said, bowing before leaving. ¡°Thank you.¡± [30 minutester] ¡°Thank you, good work,¡± Kayda said, climbing out of the car. ¡°That took longer than it should have,¡± I said, looking in front of Steve¡¯s workshop. ¡°I agree, but it¡¯s not Lilys¡¯ fault that our ride took so long.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s our driver¡¯s fault,¡± I said, ncing at the driver, that was sweating bullets. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on with it. We might not have that much time.¡± Kayda said, dragging me towards steves workshop. Tring Tring ¡°oh, a customer.¡± Someone said, hearing the doorbell ring. ¡°hmm, this ce changed a lot,¡± I said, looking around the shop at theck of weapons on the shelves. ¡°well, not really. They just don¡¯t have any stock.¡± Kayda said, tilting her head. ¡°Last I was here, I could barely walk on the floor,¡± I said, looking at the dirty floor. ¡°Well, with the monsters getting more active, the number of adventurers in the city doubled. With more adventures walking around, more people want to be one. So yeah, that ends up with more sales for us.¡± The receptionist exined, nodding. ¡°so you guys must be happy.¡± ¡°With more sales, the more people die and me it on their weapons, so not so much.¡± The clerk said, sighing in distress. ¡°The dead forest? What happened there.¡± I said, tilting my head at Kayda. ..... ¡°hmm, it started a few weeks ago, apparently. That¡¯s also why chinada and the team came back here. They are back up for emergencies.¡± Kayda exined while inspecting the weapons. ¡°I see. Well, not my problem,¡± I said, smirking at Kayda. ¡°ugh, don¡¯t remind me,¡± Kayda said, grunting in dissatisfaction. ¡°Now, this is someone I didn¡¯t want to see.¡± A deep voice said in disappointment. ¡°Oh, hello, steve. Not the wee I expected.¡± I said, a bit surprised at his greeting. ¡°Not you, little Stacy. I am talking about the dragon next to you,¡± Steve said, pointing at kayda with narrowed eyebrows. ¡°old man, you still not over that,¡± Kayda said, smiling mischievously. ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this about.¡± The clerk said, looking between them with star-struck eyes of interest. Chapter 156 - 156 Chapter 156 156 Chapter 15¡°Mind exin why he hates you,¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Well...¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing for your ears, young Stacy,¡± Steve said, interrupting, still ring at Kayda. ¡°Hmm,¡± Kayda hummed, shrugging at me. ¡°Nowe, young Stacy, tell me a little about why you are here. Let¡¯s go to my office. And you go away.¡± Steve said, shooing kayda way out of his shop. ¡°Alright, alright, see youter, kitsu,¡± Kayda said, kissing me before leaving. ¡°I know you two have bad blood, but is it really needed to throw her out like that,¡± I said, not very satisfied with how he handled kayda. ¡°that is between the two of us, not you, Little Stacy.¡± The dwarf said, making no room for discussions. ¡°Sigh, whatever having you help me is better than trying to fix some rtionship,¡± I said, sighing in defeat. ..... ¡°Nowe let¡¯s go talk in my workshop,¡± Steve said, walking into the back of his shop. ¡°not office?¡± ¡°no.¡± The man said, continuing his walk to the back. ¡°right.¡± I hummed, nodding to the disappointed clerk following steve. e in. We don¡¯t have that much time.¡± Steve said, hastening me into the workshop. ¡°so, how much did my mother say about all this,¡± I asked, looking around the workshop at all the tools and metal lying around. ¡°you want to make good weapons with ice. That was about it.¡± Steve said, shrugging. ¡°Well, I do want to make good proper weapons with my ice.¡± ¡°Hmm, your mom brought me this,¡± Steve said, picking the stuff I made and used against the devil child a week ago. ¡°oh, that thing, mom brought it with. I thought it broke already¡± ¡°she told me you were able to through a level 700 devil child around like nothing with this,¡± Steve said, inspecting with narrowed eyes. ¡°uh, well, yes,¡± I said a bit awkwardly. ¡°But you were pouring mana into it the whole time, keeping it sturdy, weren¡¯t you,¡± Steve said, narrowing his eye to me this time. ¡°yes, if I don¡¯t, it would have broken in a single hit,¡± I exined, rubbing my hand awkwardly. ¡°yeah, no shit,¡± Steve said, pressing down on the staff, chattering it into billions of pieces. ¡°That looked too easy,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°it was easy.¡± steve scoffed. ¡°haha.¡± ¡°make a sword,¡± Steve ordered, looking at me with crossed arms. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, nodding and making a broad sword in my hands. ¡°sigh, you want to learn from me how to make weapons right,¡± Steve said, sighing downwards. ¡°yeah, I thought that was obvious,¡± I said, tilting my head at him. ¡°It is, but I am still a bit confused about why you want to learn it from a cksmith,¡± Steve said, rubbing his face, annoyed. ¡°Why is it confusing? You¡¯re a smith king.¡± I said, getting agitated at his behaviour. ¡°you are making it out of, magic, girl, not metal,¡± Steve said, pointing at my sword in hand and the metal on the ground. ¡°Well, can¡¯t I rece the metal with ice? I don¡¯t really see the difference between the two.¡± I said, tapping the sword in my hand with my fingers making a metallic sound. ¡°Well, there is a big difference between the two, but also isn¡¯t,¡± Steve said, narrowing his eyes at the sword again. ¡°Can we not do riddles, please.¡± ¡°sigh, there is a big difference between solid mana and metal girl,¡± Steve said, looking at me. ¡°...¡± ¡°Creating a weapon out of mana is ten times harder than forging it,¡± Steve said, getting blunter. ¡°Ah, so it wouldn¡¯t have helped. Damn thought this might help.¡± I said, disappointed. ¡°Woah, I didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t help you improve your weapons.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°it¡¯s just your original thoughts were wrong. But I do have an idea about something I can teach you.¡± Steve exined, looking me up and down looking like he was trying to calcte something. ¡°Oh, let us hear it then,¡± I said, smiling again. ¡°ah, before that, give me that sword.¡± ¡°okay?¡± ¡°ah, like I thought you do really make it flexible,¡± Steve said, bending the sword a bit. ¡°Well, it helped make it not brake that easily.¡± ¡°yeah? You dumb girl.¡± Steve said, looking at me like I was dumb. ¡°Sigh, no need to be that blunt old man,¡± I said, embarrassed. ¡°You made ice flexible? Why ice is hard, and the harder it gets, the better, but we will fix thatter. Now here, take your shitty sword and slide this apart.¡± Steve exined through a block of adamite in front of me. ¡°There is no way I will be able to cut through adamite with this,¡± I said, pointing at my sword. ¡°Of course not with a weapon like that.¡± ¡°So what now?¡± ¡°I said cut it even if you know it will break. I want to check something.¡± Steve ordered, pointing at the block of adamite. ¡°okay?¡± I said to bring the sword down with everything I had, and as expected, it chattered. ¡°hmm, like I thought, not even a dent,¡± Steve said calmly. ¡°So what now. you going to show me something that can cut threw that then?¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Yes.¡± He said, creating a de with raw mana in his hand. He cut through the block adamite like it was butter. ¡°What!?¡± I eximed, surprised. ¡°I am a forged king for a reason, girl,¡± Steve said, boasting a bit. ¡°I see. So when you forge, you use mana to make the basic of the sword form, then add the metal afterwards.¡± I said, looking at the pure mana in his hand. ¡°you really catch on quickly. That¡¯s how we do it, adding the metal to it, making the sword. But this kind of forging is rare and very hard to do. Even as a forged king, I struggle to do that constantly.¡± Steve said, sighingsting the mana to dissipate. ¡°Were the weapons you gave me all those years ago like this?¡± I asked, remembering that I had broken all of them by now. ¡°oh hell no, that many would bankrupt this country, not to mention will kill me. These swords are called demigod swords for a reason. I can only make a weapon like this once a year, which is my limit.¡± Steve said, shaking his head. ¡°oh, I see. Is it possible for me to do this with my magic, though?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I also think it will work.¡± ¡°oh, so you showed me this to test me, is it.¡± ¡°Hahaha, yes, just think about it. A person like you can create these weapons. You are, after all, the first-ever weapon sage. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible for you.¡± Steve said, grinning madly. ¡°Haha, okay, I get it. Then I will buy 10 blocks of adamite for now,¡± I said, smiling back. ¡°I will get that right for you. Oh, and do remember the first stage is only to use raw mana. Don¡¯t go and add an element to it. It will make it easierter on.¡± Steve exined while looking for adamite blocks. ¡°Alright. And why don¡¯t we make a deal.¡± ¡°a deal?¡± Steve said, raising an eyebrow at me. ¡°yes, I know how you made that mana weapon, but I am back to knowing nothing after that. How about if I could make a mana weapon and cut through 1 block of adamite, you make me your assistant for making the next demigod sword? So I could see the entire process.¡± I said, grinning at him. ¡°that, making one demigod sword will take a whole month, you know,¡± Steve said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°so? I need to learn somehow. I don¡¯t care about doing some grunt work for a month or two if I could pop out a demigod sword every second. It will all be worth it.¡± ¡°You, you going to make it like that!?¡± Steve said, surprised. ¡°of course, as a primordial and a weapon sage, I do have to have something overpowered, don¡¯t I,¡± I said with a manic grin on my face. ¡°Whahahahaha, you have two weeks.¡± ¡°Agree!¡± ..... ¡°It¡¯s a deal you better keep at it, missy.¡± The forge kingughed, mimicking my manic grin. ¡°Before I go, show me your mana weapon again. I need to inspect it.¡± ¡°fine with me.¡± Steve said, creating another mana sword.¡± ¡°hmm, so it¡¯s like that. Damn, got to go back to kayda training then.¡± I said, humming. ¡°Good luck, missy. Get the rest of the adamite blocks at the front. I will see you in two weeks then.¡± Steve said, turning around and returning to his forge to work, not seeing me off. ¡°I will be back. Thank you, old man,¡± I said, thanking him before leaving. [15 minutester] ¡°you are already back. It hasn¡¯t even been an hour?¡± Mom said, confused, seeing me walking into the mansion¡¯s main door. ¡°oh hey, mom, you already going.¡± ¡°no, not yet. What is that?¡± Mom said, shaking her head before noticing something in my hand. ¡°ah this is a adamite block.¡± I said, holding up one adamite block in my hand. ¡°Why do you have that and carrying it?¡± ¡°to cut it, of course,¡± I said, grinning at seeing her confused face. ¡°mind exining?¡± ¡°nope, you will have to wait until the tournament.¡± ¡°hmm, okay, if you can create demigod weapons by then, I will give you a present,¡± Mom said, holding out her arms. ¡°hehe, of course, you knew. Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± I said, hugging her. ¡°Okay, see youter then.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said, going outside to the training ground. Chapter 157 - 157 Chapter 157 157 Chapter 15¡°Fuck!!!!!!¡± Boom! ¡®how the hell am I supposed to do this.¡¯ I thought calmly after my outburst while looking at the not even dented Adamite. ¡°I went back to Kayda man training, but there really isn¡¯t anything more I can learn with that. Then how do I cut this fucker.¡± I exined to myself while throwing the Adamite around in the air. ¡°he made it seem so easy yesterday. I really thought I would have made a dent by now,¡± I said, depressed. ¡°ugh, what to do, what to do.¡± I hummed, staring at the adamite block. ¡°Well, for starters,u why are you trying to mimic him.¡± I heard kayda say from the entrance to the training grounds. ¡°mimic? I am not trying to mimic him, but I need to do the same as him to do that.¡± I said, looking annoyed. ¡°He is a cksmith he lives the hammer but makes the sword. You don¡¯t.¡± ..... ¡°huh, what the hell? Why are you talking in riddles?¡± ¡°This is no. riddle youngling but advise-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even continue in that tone. Please, it feels like I am dating a grandmother or something.¡± I said, sighing while rubbing my face. ¡°hahaha, sorry, sorry. Though I was serious about the first clue.¡± Kayda said, giggling at my reaction. ¡°Sigh, so you were talking in riddles, great,¡± I said, annoyed, looking back at the Adamite in my hands. ¡°Hmm, another thing is that I would never be able to cut it,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am a mage. I would be able to melt that thing with ease but cut it no way,¡± Kayda exined, nodding and making a small fireball in her hand. ¡°hmm, you being useful finely.¡± ¡°what! And I thought I would be nice and bring you some books about cksmiths from the Kunis to you.¡± Kayda said, ring at me. ¡°... lovely girlfriend of mine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even,¡± Kayda growled, throwing a bag full of books on the floor before leaving without saying anything more. ¡°Ah, I went too far,¡± I said awkwardly. ¡°Her stress levels must be on the deep end by now,¡± I said worriedly. ¡®Not much I can do but get this done faster.¡¯ I thought, sitting crossed-legged on the ground. [Kitsu inner mololg] Steve is a cksmith that lives the hammer and makes the sword. kayda is a mage that lives the scorch and makes the heat. .... Hahahah what the hell am I thinking hahhaha. Wait, but that doesn¡¯t make sense. Kayda said she would be able to melt the Adamite but not cut it, not as Steve did. Then the sword cuts, but the heat melts like her nature with scorching magic. Did I actually figure out what she meant just now? Well, if I did, then what do I make or, more specifically, what do I live? That sounds so weird, even in my head. Live Live, live, live. ¡°I live ice? No, something else? I live the anger and make the war? ¡°well, that doesn¡¯t sound so far off, actually, but I can¡¯t materialise war.¡± I am a weapons sage, something between a mage and a weapon master. It has nothing to do with crafting, though. Ugh, he made a sword out of pure mana and said I should do the same, but that hasn¡¯t been working at all kayda gave her opinion just now, but I don¡¯t really understand it. Living anger is too deep for this, I think. Something that¡¯s deep within but not as deep or even deeper than it? fox ice No devil fire or lightning is pretty powerful? No, that¡¯s an element. It must be something I live by. But that¡¯s also up in the clouds. I am arrogant, a narcissist. Like I am everything, really. Fox. Wait, there is no way. I am dumb. I am really dumb. [kitsu inner monologue end] Jumping up from the floor, I threw the Adamite into the air and swag two fingers at it but wanting to hit the metal itself. ng ¡°no fucking way,¡± I said, looking at the 2 cm cut on the Adamite. ¡°Hahaha, to think I would forget how I lived on earth, hahaha,¡± I said, going off on a weirdughing fit. ¡°The worst is I am a fox. We live in the shadows. We use everything at our disposal to win a fight. We hide our fangs and use them when the time is right. I live my first life like that after escaping that thing. Hahaha, well shit, I figured it out.¡± I said,ughing again happily. 10 minutes ofughterter, I stood up again. Bring my hand up again. I point two fingers up while holding the rest down as a fist. I felt the invisible manae forwards. ¡°you really can¡¯t see it at all... and it¡¯s gone,¡± I said, feeling it disappear again a few secondster. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it long, but it is a start,¡± I said, nodding to myself happily. ¡®Now, how do you make this kind of mana trailing stronger? I need to ask kayda, but she will still be mad at me.¡¯ I thought, depressed. ¡°wait, I have all those books she brought.¡± Walking to the bag, Kayda dropped off a while ago or a few hours ago. ¡°let¡¯s see what they have. cksmith for dummies? Seriously they actually named a book this.¡± I said, annoyed, looking at the book as if it was my worst enemy. ¡°fuck I guess I will start with this,¡± I grumbled, sitting on the floor again. ¡°mother! Help us!¡± Apricot yelled, running into my training ground. ¡°Don¡¯t shout like that, and why are you in here,¡± I said, annoyed, not stopping my reading. ¡°Huh, smithing for dummies, really, mom,¡± Apricot said in disbelief, looking at me weirdly. ¡°apricot, what do you want?¡± ¡°Please do something about your wife. She is killing us,¡± Apricot said, begging me. ¡°killing you? You mean training, don¡¯t you.¡± I said, looking at her sweaty clothes clinging to her body. ¡°Y-yes, but she is going too far,¡± Apricot said, rubbing her head awkwardly. ¡°so it has nothing to do with me if you guys get overworked.¡± ¡°But,¡± ¡°Apricot, leave before I drag you back myself.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I will go,¡± Apricot said, leaving my training grounds. ¡°how do you expect me to help you? She is mad at me too.¡± I said, sighing. ¡®let¡¯s see if we can at least make her a bit happier.¡¯ I thought of making a clone bird. ¡°huh, can you move even?¡± I said, looking at the Eagle. It wasn¡¯t a big one, but he wasn¡¯t small either. ¡°caw, of course, I can move, caw.¡± ¡°And talk? How the hell? Whatever, go to kayda and thank her for the help.¡± ..... ¡°caw, whatever, whatever.¡± The bird said, flying away. [Eagle Kitsu? Pov] ¡°Caw, this feels weird, caw,¡± I said, looking down at the ground while flying. ¡°Well, at least I don¡¯t have to be like this for long,¡± I said, diving down at Kayda. ¡°Oh, and what might you be,¡± KAyda said, looking up at me anding down at her slowly. ¡°caw, I am your lovely girlfriends¡¯ clone, caw,¡± I said, noticing her frown at my words. ¡°... Ara, how unfortunate.¡± She said, bringing out her arm so I couldnd on it. ¡°caw unfortunate? Caw, whatever, I want to apologize... and snitch on Apricot running away from her training.¡± I said, thinking about it a bit more. ¡°Oh, she wants to apologize? What for?¡± ¡°Well, she figured out what you meant,¡± I exined, nodding my small head. ¡°already? So what was the oue?¡± Kayda asked, interested. ¡°uh, I can¡¯t really do it myself,¡± I said, feeling awkward about myck of skill. ¡°I guessed that already. I wanted you to exin it to me.¡± ¡°trickery. She has an invisible man.¡± ¡°what? Invisible mana. Is that even possible?¡± Kayda muttered to herself, thinking. ¡°Well, yes, if your basic of basic of personality is trickery and stealth, it is.¡± ¡°Yeah, no, I am confused. I will see herter,¡± Kayda said, suddenly grabbing my bird throat. ¡°caw?!!!!!! Caw, what are you doing, caw.¡± I yelled, feeling the heat surge around my throat. ¡°teaching her another lesson.¡± That was all kayda said before I Died. [Kitsu Pov] ¡°Ugh, what the fuck.¡± I said, grunting in pain, grabbing my throat. I already knew what happened to the Eagle, but I didn¡¯t expect kayda to be able to do this. ¡°Ugh, I think kayda can even burn souls if she can do this,¡± I muttered, feeling my neck heal again. ¡®i wonder how far mine can go.¡¯ I thought, smiling to myself. Chapter 158 - 158 Chapter 159: Zoo Keepers 158 Chapter 159: Zoo Keepers ¡°You ready to move?¡± Kayda asked me, looking at me squatting on the ground, busy making some tools. ¡°Almost just making thest few bullets,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Now that I think of it. How long can you hold your invisible mana.¡± Kayda asked, looking back at the forest. ¡°Depends on what I make with it if I have a sword, 30 seconds tops. Small dagger long enough to throw and kill something 5 meters away. Wires 4 minutes also depend on how many wires and the length of the wire. But that is just a few seconds difference.¡± I exined thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, not bad, but you can do better than that, kitsu,¡± Kayda said sternly. ¡°I know I can. I just run out of mana really quickly.¡± I muttered, a bit annoyed at her tone. ¡°We need to work on your mana recovery,¡± Kayda repeated soundly like a tape recorder. ¡°I know we do. I don¡¯t know how, though.¡± ¡°meditate for starters.¡± ..... ¡°not going to work. You know how my brain works.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°... sigh, you at least need to try and figure something out,¡± Kayda said, trying to sound sincere. ¡°Kayda, I have been thinking about how to do that for ages. Nothing will work except getting better at mana control and having more of it.¡± I exined, getting up and dusting my hands off. ¡°So you kind of forcing it,¡± Kayda said, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°yeah, if you want to look at it like that,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°sigh, kitsu, do you remember the reason why we are on this trip? Well, the main reason.¡± Kayda asked, crossing her arms and looking up at me. ¡°for me to learn more things,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°yes, it¡¯s for you to learn and grow. That includes your mind.¡± Kayda said sternly. ¡°There is nothing wrong with my mind,¡± I muttered, ring at her. ¡°Right,¡± Kayda said, throwing something white in front of me. ¡°See, you didn¡¯t even look at what it was and lit it to ze because it¡¯s white,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the ash on the ground. ¡°no, I didn¡¯t do that,¡± I said, looking away from the ash. ¡°Kitsu, don¡¯t try and ignore this,¡± Kayda said worriedly. ¡®I already know that, kayda. Meditation is just something I can¡¯t do. Too many demons.¡¯ I thought, grunting in annoyance. ¡°Hey, say something, fox,¡± Kayda said, annoyed at me, ignoring her. ¡°oh, our first meal is here,¡± I said, flipping some throwing knives into the bush. Ugh! Gra! Urk! ¡°The poor goblins didn¡¯t even want to fight,¡± Kayda said, seeing three bodies fall out of the bush. ¡°And the orcs heading this way?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°ah, that¡¯s true,¡± Kayda said, humming. ¡°firstyer of the dead forest mostly consists of goblins, orcs, kobolds and lizardmen. Although they are different races, they like it a lot to work together, or so I have been told.¡± I exined, holding my chin and humming. ¡°that¡¯s correct, though. There are way more races. They also have their own towns in the forest, but as the nature of monsters is to kill, many wars happen inside the forest between towns.¡± Kayda exined, making me more confused than enlightened. ¡°This forest gets more and more fascinating the more I hear about it,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Yes, and very annoying.¡± ¡°right, so is there a war going on, seeing as the forest is more unstable,¡± I said, looking at her for confirmation. ¡°yes, but this one is way bigger than usual. We also don¡¯t know why it¡¯s on a bigger scale than normally.¡± Kayda said, sighing in annoyance. ¡°so we need to investigate that,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°yes, but we already have assumptions about what is happening here.¡± ¡°that the more powerful monster came down the mountain? Do theye down to the weaker part of the forest, though?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at the mountains in the distance. Something even I could barely see. ¡°Usually they won¡¯t, but we suspect something else chose toe to the forest somewhere, so everything is riled up and scared,¡± I exined, sighing dishearted. ¡°so the scary cats are the onesing down?¡± I said, amused. ¡°pretty much, yeah.¡± ¡°but then why is the main focus in the lower section of the forest?¡± ¡°Huh, kitsu, why should we do something to a powerful monster that will cost military lives when the civilians are our main priority?¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Because it might be a danger in the future.¡± I said, looking at kayda like she was dumb with an orc head in hand. ¡°that is true, but that¡¯s only in the future. The immediate threat must always be handled first.¡± Kayda said, pointing out the logical answer. ¡°And that is the towns?¡± ¡°yes and no, it¡¯s more the powerful monsters that came down from the mountain. Those with enough intelligence to coordinate multiple towns to work together.¡± Kayda exined. ¡°ah, the intelligent ones, yes, they are a pain,¡± I said, nodding like I understood what she meant. ¡°kitsu to your right.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, looking at the dark wolf jumping out of the woods just to get sliced up into thousands of pieces. ¡°Ugh, we are not going to spar anymore, Kitsu,¡± Kaydfa said, bbergasted. ¡°huh!? Why? Did I do something?¡± ¡°Yes, your invisible mana is annoying, and I will need my carpet to feel them,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the bloody wires in the air. ¡°but I can¡¯t use mana when your carpet is active.¡± ¡°I know, so we are learning that today,¡± Kayda said with a tone with little to argue. ¡°but it¡¯s a date, though.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s an investigation, not a date.¡± ¡°No, this is a time just for the two of us, no teaching, just walking around,¡± I said, determent. ¡°and killing everything we see. Fine, I will drop it then.¡± Kayda said, sighing again. ¡°When you are open again, we can do that, okay,¡± I said, kissing her on the cheek. ¡°Okay,¡± Kayda said with a small smile. ¡°Oh, look at these two different symbols,¡± I said, noticing some cloth on the orc¡¯s shoulders with some weird symbols on it. ¡°ah, seems we found the town that is working together,¡± Kayda said, ripping the cloth of the corpses. ¡°Sometimes I really hate my lick,¡± I muttered, dissatisfied. ¡°why?¡± ¡°I always get into something we need to fix. It¡¯s never something we can just leave. So annoying.¡± I said, frustratedly stomping the ground. ¡°hmm, I guess that¡¯s true. It seems the blood bear town and blood wolf are working together.¡± Kayda said, looking at the two symbols on the cloth. ¡°Who named them that?¡± I said, annoyed at the naming sense. ¡°Don¡¯t have a clue who thought out these names,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Ugh, whatever, so what now. Seeing as you know the towns, will we go and destroy it?¡± ¡°no, no, of course not. These towns might be a hassle, but destroying them makes more problems.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°If we destroy them, who takes theirnds? Not us, but a neighbour town does and with morend, the stronger they get.¡± Kayda exined with some vocal hand gestures. ¡°oh, so the more towns there are, the easier it is to keep them in check. I see, I see. Then what are we going to do.¡± ¡°Well, as much as I said, we will need to get into the towns to find themander and kill it,¡± Kayda said, not looking at me. ¡°so we are still attacking the town but not destroying it? that sounds fun.¡± I said, nodding with a grin pointing at the symbols kayda was holding. ¡°Well, not entirely you can go as crazy as you want, but no hunting down them. Okay, if they run, leave them,¡± Kayda exined sternly, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°Hmm, okay, so what direction are we going in? Where is the nearest town?¡± I asked happily and pumped for a fight. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We need to get information first.¡± Kayda said, sounding as if I should have known. ..... ¡°what do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡± I asked, confused, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°kitsu, I don¡¯t think you realize how many towns there are in this dumb forest. Why the hell will I know where all the towns are.¡± Kayda said, sighing. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they are new towns,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°That is true. They are some of the oldest towns, but towns do tend to move around every year at least twice.¡± ¡°ah, that makes sense, so do we need to get the supervisor for this?¡± ¡°yes, give me a sec. I will call him here,¡± Kayda said, spreading her mana. Supervisors of the Dead Forest are like zoo keepers, just looking after monsters. They have a serpent area they must look after and ensure everything moves like usual. If needed, they will have to clean some bodies. But most of the time, they need to kill hordes of monsters which is why they primarily consist of special-grade soldiers. Chapter 159 - 159 Chapter 159: Zoo Keepers 159 Chapter 159: Zoo Keepers ¡°You ready to move?¡± Kayda asked me, looking at me squatting on the ground, busy making some tools. ¡°Almost just making thest few bullets,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Now that I think of it. How long can you hold your invisible mana.¡± Kayda asked, looking back at the forest. ¡°Depends on what I make with it if I have a sword, 30 seconds tops. Small dagger long enough to throw and kill something 5 meters away. Wires 4 minutes also depend on how many wires and the length of the wire. But that is just a few seconds difference.¡± I exined thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm, not bad, but you can do better than that, kitsu,¡± Kayda said sternly. ¡°I know I can. I just run out of mana really quickly.¡± I muttered, a bit annoyed at her tone. ¡°We need to work on your mana recovery,¡± Kayda repeated soundly like a tape recorder. ¡°I know we do. I don¡¯t know how, though.¡± ¡°meditate for starters.¡± ..... ¡°not going to work. You know how my brain works.¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at her. ¡°... sigh, you at least need to try and figure something out,¡± Kayda said, trying to sound sincere. ¡°Kayda, I have been thinking about how to do that for ages. Nothing will work except getting better at mana control and having more of it.¡± I exined, getting up and dusting my hands off. ¡°So you kind of forcing it,¡± Kayda said, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°yeah, if you want to look at it like that,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°sigh, kitsu, do you remember the reason why we are on this trip? Well, the main reason.¡± Kayda asked, crossing her arms and looking up at me. ¡°for me to learn more things,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°yes, it¡¯s for you to learn and grow. That includes your mind.¡± Kayda said sternly. ¡°There is nothing wrong with my mind,¡± I muttered, ring at her. ¡°Right,¡± Kayda said, throwing something white in front of me. ¡°See, you didn¡¯t even look at what it was and lit it to ze because it¡¯s white,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the ash on the ground. ¡°no, I didn¡¯t do that,¡± I said, looking away from the ash. ¡°Kitsu, don¡¯t try and ignore this,¡± Kayda said worriedly. ¡®I already know that, kayda. Meditation is just something I can¡¯t do. Too many demons.¡¯ I thought, grunting in annoyance. ¡°Hey, say something, fox,¡± Kayda said, annoyed at me, ignoring her. ¡°oh, our first meal is here,¡± I said, flipping some throwing knives into the bush. Ugh! Gra! Urk! ¡°The poor goblins didn¡¯t even want to fight,¡± Kayda said, seeing three bodies fall out of the bush. ¡°And the orcs heading this way?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°ah, that¡¯s true,¡± Kayda said, humming. ¡°firstyer of the dead forest mostly consists of goblins, orcs, kobolds and lizardmen. Although they are different races, they like it a lot to work together, or so I have been told.¡± I exined, holding my chin and humming. ¡°that¡¯s correct, though. There are way more races. They also have their own towns in the forest, but as the nature of monsters is to kill, many wars happen inside the forest between towns.¡± Kayda exined, making me more confused than enlightened. ¡°This forest gets more and more fascinating the more I hear about it,¡± I said,ughing. ¡°Yes, and very annoying.¡± ¡°right, so is there a war going on, seeing as the forest is more unstable,¡± I said, looking at her for confirmation. ¡°yes, but this one is way bigger than usual. We also don¡¯t know why it¡¯s on a bigger scale than normally.¡± Kayda said, sighing in annoyance. ¡°so we need to investigate that,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°yes, but we already have assumptions about what is happening here.¡± ¡°that the more powerful monster came down the mountain? Do theye down to the weaker part of the forest, though?¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at the mountains in the distance. Something even I could barely see. ¡°Usually they won¡¯t, but we suspect something else chose toe to the forest somewhere, so everything is riled up and scared,¡± I exined, sighing dishearted. ¡°so the scary cats are the onesing down?¡± I said, amused. ¡°pretty much, yeah.¡± ¡°but then why is the main focus in the lower section of the forest?¡± ¡°Huh, kitsu, why should we do something to a powerful monster that will cost military lives when the civilians are our main priority?¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Because it might be a danger in the future.¡± I said, looking at kayda like she was dumb with an orc head in hand. ¡°that is true, but that¡¯s only in the future. The immediate threat must always be handled first.¡± Kayda said, pointing out the logical answer. ¡°And that is the towns?¡± ¡°yes and no, it¡¯s more the powerful monsters that came down from the mountain. Those with enough intelligence to coordinate multiple towns to work together.¡± Kayda exined. ¡°ah, the intelligent ones, yes, they are a pain,¡± I said, nodding like I understood what she meant. ¡°kitsu to your right.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, looking at the dark wolf jumping out of the woods just to get sliced up into thousands of pieces. ¡°Ugh, we are not going to spar anymore, Kitsu,¡± Kaydfa said, bbergasted. ¡°huh!? Why? Did I do something?¡± ¡°Yes, your invisible mana is annoying, and I will need my carpet to feel them,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the bloody wires in the air. ¡°but I can¡¯t use mana when your carpet is active.¡± ¡°I know, so we are learning that today,¡± Kayda said with a tone with little to argue. ¡°but it¡¯s a date, though.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s an investigation, not a date.¡± ¡°No, this is a time just for the two of us, no teaching, just walking around,¡± I said, determent. ¡°and killing everything we see. Fine, I will drop it then.¡± Kayda said, sighing again. ¡°When you are open again, we can do that, okay,¡± I said, kissing her on the cheek. ¡°Okay,¡± Kayda said with a small smile. ¡°Oh, look at these two different symbols,¡± I said, noticing some cloth on the orc¡¯s shoulders with some weird symbols on it. ¡°ah, seems we found the town that is working together,¡± Kayda said, ripping the cloth of the corpses. ¡°Sometimes I really hate my lick,¡± I muttered, dissatisfied. ¡°why?¡± ¡°I always get into something we need to fix. It¡¯s never something we can just leave. So annoying.¡± I said, frustratedly stomping the ground. ¡°hmm, I guess that¡¯s true. It seems the blood bear town and blood wolf are working together.¡± Kayda said, looking at the two symbols on the cloth. ¡°Who named them that?¡± I said, annoyed at the naming sense. ¡°Don¡¯t have a clue who thought out these names,¡± Kayda said, shrugging. ¡°Ugh, whatever, so what now. Seeing as you know the towns, will we go and destroy it?¡± ¡°no, no, of course not. These towns might be a hassle, but destroying them makes more problems.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°If we destroy them, who takes theirnds? Not us, but a neighbour town does and with morend, the stronger they get.¡± Kayda exined with some vocal hand gestures. ¡°oh, so the more towns there are, the easier it is to keep them in check. I see, I see. Then what are we going to do.¡± ¡°Well, as much as I said, we will need to get into the towns to find themander and kill it,¡± Kayda said, not looking at me. ¡°so we are still attacking the town but not destroying it? that sounds fun.¡± I said, nodding with a grin pointing at the symbols kayda was holding. ¡°Well, not entirely you can go as crazy as you want, but no hunting down them. Okay, if they run, leave them,¡± Kayda exined sternly, narrowing her eyes at me. ¡°Hmm, okay, so what direction are we going in? Where is the nearest town?¡± I asked happily and pumped for a fight. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We need to get information first.¡± Kayda said, sounding as if I should have known. ..... ¡°what do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡± I asked, confused, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°kitsu, I don¡¯t think you realize how many towns there are in this dumb forest. Why the hell will I know where all the towns are.¡± Kayda said, sighing. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they are new towns,¡± I said, tilting my head at her. ¡°That is true. They are some of the oldest towns, but towns do tend to move around every year at least twice.¡± ¡°ah, that makes sense, so do we need to get the supervisor for this?¡± ¡°yes, give me a sec. I will call him here,¡± Kayda said, spreading her mana. Supervisors of the Dead Forest are like zoo keepers, just looking after monsters. They have a serpent area they must look after and ensure everything moves like usual. If needed, they will have to clean some bodies. But most of the time, they need to kill hordes of monsters which is why they primarily consist of special-grade soldiers. Chapter 160 - 160 Chapter 160: It is too easy 160 Chapter 160: It is too easy ¡°Young miss, Lady kayda, how may I help you today.¡± A man said, kneeling before us, looking at us like a puppy waiting to y with his owner. ¡°as you can see, we found two towns working together and want to investigate it ourselves,¡± I said, gesturing to the cloth Kayda held. ¡°blood bear and blood wolf towns, yes, I see. Hmm, but how are they working together?¡± The man said, looking at the clothing thinking. ¡°why are you saying it like that?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°you see, young miss, the bear and wolf towns aren¡¯t very close to each other in fact, there are 4 towns between them.¡± He exins, making both kayda and I look back at all the dead corpses looking for more symbols. ¡°What?¡± ¡°ah, it seems they are on a bigger scale than we thought,¡± Kayda said, chucked, annoyed. ¡°yes, it seems we don¡¯t only have two towns working together but at the minimum of 6. How many monsters live in one town?¡± I asked while pulling more symbols of other corpses. ¡°That might be so. Each town average about 50 000 monsters, young miss. Must I call for reinforcements?¡± The guy asked respectively, looking at Kayda for an answer. ..... ¡°Nah, we will take care of the main problem. You guys can do the cleanup afterwards,¡± I said, grinning at kayda. ¡°you mean you are taking care of it,¡± Kayda said, pointing at me. ¡°ah, if you say so,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°I see. I will let mymander know.¡± The man said, running back to the base. ¡°so, were you serious when you said I need to take care of this alone?¡± I asked, a bit worried. ¡°Yes, though, I will help with a spell here and there,¡± Kayda said, making me sigh. ¡°Okay, hmm, now that I think about it, we didn¡¯t actually get any info about where they are,¡± I said, hitting my hands together. ¡°Well, shit. Hmm, let¡¯s go towards the mountain for now.¡± Kayda cursed, pointing at the mountain in the distance, annoyed. ¡°Okay!¡± I said happily, skipping towards the mountain over the monsters¡¯ corpses. ¡°Did you get a level even for this?¡± ¡°of course not. You know how hard it is for me to level up.¡± ¡°Right, that is true.¡± ¡°ah, here theye, and way more than before,¡± I said, hearing a hoard of footsteps running towards us. ¡°Hmm, well, enjoy,¡± Kayda said, making the distance between us. ¡°sigh, yeah, will do,¡± I said, ncing at her before looking at the direction the monsters wereing from. Creating a ymore In my right hand, I flick my left hand, making wires shoot out towards the trees in front of me. ¡®let¡¯s take the initiative in the attack.¡¯ I thought, pulling the wire back as hard as I could, ripping 8 trees out of the ground and getting tied up by the wires. Pulling it again, I dragged it closer to me. ¡°hup.¡± Jumping up in the air, I brought the banquet of trees with starting to spin it. Looking down, I saw the hoard of monsters with 2 ogres on the frontline. ¡®well, this helps.¡¯ I thought, bringing down the trees onto the unsuspected ogres, crushing them instantly. Arg!! Ugh!! Grrrr!! With the monster sound going around, I jumped onto the ground from the trees beheading the closest orc. ¡°man, that used way too much stamina,¡± I said, dogging to des moving back before taking a step forward, killing both de owners. Moving to the left, I dodged another de, but the owner died with another swing of the ymore. ¡°it¡¯s boring,¡± I said, dancing between the monsters beheading them as I moved forward. Although it was boring somehow, it was also quite the experience of holding up a hoard on my own. Especially if you thought about how little I knew about the ymore. Mom did teach me every weapon, and my ss does help with that. It was still a sword I used the least. The other thing is that while fighting them I noticed how their strength changed. The more I go deeper into the hoard, the stronger the monsters get. Albeit not much, it was only their gear that was getting better. ¡®To think monsters are able to create armour.¡¯ I thought, looking at the nicely designed gear on the corpses. After a while of genociding, the monsters started moving away from me instead of running into my reach. It didn¡¯t help them, seeing as a sage is a ranged fighter. Creating a bunch of ice arrows around me infused with lightning magic, I ran hellfire on them, starting with the monsters the farthest away from me. With the arrows hitting their backline, they had no choice but to start engaging in close range again against me. ¡°gha grr.¡± The monster grunted, looking at me. Hooorrrrrrrroooooo Hearing a war horn in the distance, every monster stopped moving to look at the direction the horn came from. ¡®A retreat horn?¡¯ I thought, heavily doubting my assumption. Though I still stopped my magic. ¡°gah!¡± The monster said, turning around and running away. ¡°hmm, what was that,¡± I said, still swinging at the monsters that were in reach, not intending to run after them. ¡°Kitsu, let¡¯s go. Something exciting is happening.¡± Kayda said, appearing next to me, flying in the air. ¡°What was that,¡± I asked, looking up at her. ¡°It¡¯s a war horn,¡± Kayda said curtly, not taking her eyes off the monsters in the distance running away. ¡°I thought so, but what does it mean,¡± I asked again, throwing the ymore on the ground. ¡°War,¡± Kayda said, narrowing her eyes at me, annoyed. ¡°I guess that¡¯s true,¡± I said, embarrassed. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So this hoard is normal?¡± I asked to have some rification. ¡°Hoards of monsters do happen, but not on this scale. However, even if their numbers were more, they are weaker than normal hoards. This is getting more and more problematic.¡± Kayda exined, grumbling at the end of her exnation. ¡°Do you still think we are dealing with a stronger monster?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°yes and no. I think there is still a new monster in this forest, but someone decided to use this opportunity to make a mess of the forest and Draig territory.¡± Kayda exined, starting to walk in the direction the monsters ran into. ¡°hmm, I see. Do you have any suspects?¡± I asked, following her. ¡°Well, I do have a suspect that might be working with the main culprit,¡± Kayda said,ing to a stop holding up a piece of armour with a stamp on it. ¡°hmm.¡± ¡°look here, here is another one,¡± Kayda said, pulling a chest armour off one of the goblins. ¡°hmm, stamps are like crafting seals or something, right?¡± I said, a bit surprised at seeing the same stamp on the cheats¡¯ armour. ¡°It¡¯s also from the draig territory,¡± Kayda said, sounding disappointed. ¡°hmm, is that so,¡± I said, looking at the seal, not knowing how she knew that the cksmith came from our territory. ¡°Well, take a few bodies with armour on so we can see what their seals say,¡± Kayda instructed, pointing at a bunch of corpses for me to put in my storage. ¡°Okay,¡± I said, running around and throwing at least a hundred corpses into my storage forter use. ¡°you done.¡± ¡°Yes, we can move on again,¡± I said, nodding at her. ¡°We go and watch the war, of course,¡± Kayda said, grinning. ¡°Hmm, okay, where is it, though.¡± ¡°should be this way,¡± Kayda said, unsure of herself. ¡°Okay, then let us go and see bloodshed,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°hmm.¡± Humming, Kayda nodded and ran in the direction we heard the warhorn, with me following behind her. [7 minter] ¡°Right, this seems bad,¡± I said, looking down from a small heel at the thousands on thousands of monsters in a giant clearing obviously made for this asion. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement,¡± Kayda said, sighing heavily. ¡°I thought the few thousand I killed a while ago was a lot.¡± ¡°That was a lot if it was one town.¡± ..... ¡°ah shit, how long has this been going on?¡± I said, grumbling. ¡°looking at this, way longer than the reports say?¡± Kayda said, sighing again. ¡°haha, now what?¡± I said,ughing awkwardly. ¡°we see what happens. This is obviously a war between two intelligence entities. We need to know who and what they are.¡± ¡°Alright, then, we will have our pic now.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°yeah, when we got halfway through our tour, I would have let us rest and have a pic,¡± I said, smiling happily at Kaydas¡¯ surprise. ¡°Huh, that might have actually been quite romantic.¡± ¡°thank you. I actually thought of the idea. Didn¡¯t make the food, though. You know I am bad at that.¡± I said, a bit embarrassed. ¡°yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± I said, finishing the pic setup. Chapter 161 - 161 Chapter 161 161 Chapter 16¡°Well, I think the red team is going to win,¡± I said, looking at the absolute carnage going on before us. It¡¯s been about 2 hours since the battle started. And well, it was a bloodbath like we thought it would be. The more minor monsters like goblins and kobolds were just there to increase the blood on the floor. Orcs were the vanguard that actually was able to put up a fight against the more enormous ogres and monsters. There were even a dozen chimaeras on the battlefield. Of course, all of them were already dead as the wiverns and griffons made quick work of them. Kayda said Chimaeras were good food for flying monsters. On another note, this was a great experience to see how monsters fought in wars. A medieval war style where they just run into each other and kill each other. Way outdated and unproductive, but that¡¯s what you got to expect of dumb monsters. ¡°hmm, it seems the big bosses areing out,¡± Kayda said, looking at the giant minotaur and wolfing onto the battlefield on opposites of the area. ¡°ah, isn¡¯t that minotaur too big?¡± I asked, remembering the minotaurs that had already died in the battle. ¡°yes, but they aren¡¯t infrequent. But why did you only ask about the minotaur? What about the wolf?¡± Kayda said, pointing at the giant wolf. The funny part is that if Kayda and I stood next to them in our full sizes as well, they would look rtively small. ..... ¡°in my old world, we had a myth about a god¡¯s pet being a giant wolf. So, I am used to that already.¡± I exined,ughing at her. ¡°huh, interesting.¡± ¡°Yeah, the imagination of the world back there is very imaginative,¡± I said, chuckling again. ¡°Well, it¡¯s myths, so it might have been true.¡± ¡°Myhts are my Kayda. It doesn¡¯t exist,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°true most myths are not true, but you never know,¡± Kayda said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Yeah, more like all of them.¡± ¡°Well, anyways, what¡¯s their level you can check, right?¡± Kayda asked, changing the subject back to the present. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right, I can,¡± I said, grinning and looking back at them using my skill. Name: Onirus (Yuusaku Sakaishi) Level: 176 Race: Great Mour ¡°hmm, I see. What about the wolf.¡± I muttered, annoyed seeing the name. Name: Fenrir (Akutami Gegege) Level: 179 Race: Wolf Lord ¡°What do you see?¡± Kayda asked, seeing my annoyed facial expression. ¡°They are both reincarnations,¡± I said, grumbling. ¡°Really, I had a thought this might have had something to do with reincarnations but never really thought it would be true,¡± Kayda said, grumbling as well. ¡°Yeah, though, do those two sorts of monsters have human forms?¡± I asked, interested. ¡°Yes, they do if their intelligence is high enough, but that only happens at about the level 400 margin.¡± She exined, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Well, they are reincarnations, so they have the intelligence for it.¡± ¡°True. Are you going to go and kill them then?¡± Kayda said, surprising me. ¡°... what?¡± I said, raising my eyebrow at Kayda. ¡°They are good experiences.¡± ¡°I know I have said I don¡¯t care about my ssmates, but reincarnations are quite powerful. Powerful things are useful.¡± I said, looking between the two monsters and Kayda. ¡°yes, I know what you mean, but those two arents up for grabs,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the two before shaking her head. ¡°huh, why do you say that.¡± ¡°Kitsu, don¡¯t you see the bands on their necks?¡± Kayda said, pointing at them again. ¡°what? Oh shit, they are ves!?¡± I shouted out in surprise, seeing the ve bands around their necks. ¡°yeah, but why are they aren¡¯t they attacking each other?¡± Kayda said, realizing the minotaur and wolf hadn¡¯t moved at all since they got on the scene. ¡°ah, I get it now. The higher the monsters¡¯ level, the more experience they will gain.¡± I said, snapping my fingers. ¡°do exin.¡± ¡°You see, they made the towns fight each other to level them up and then kill them afterwards. Like that.¡± I exined just before the wolf and minotaur massacred the closest monster to them. ¡°Huh, that¡¯s actually quite a smart n of theirs,¡± Kayda said, nodding. ¡°Well, they are federation dogs, so we got to take care of them,¡± I said, pumping my fist, ready to fight. ¡°What about their surveince?¡± Kayda said, making me stop in my tracks. ¡°What?¡± ¡°They do have a Master being ves and all. What should we do about that person.¡± Kayda asked, sounding more like she just wanted to test me with my answer. ¡°Is that person,¡± I said, looking around mostly behind us. ¡°... No, I already checked,¡± Kayda said, shaking her head. ¡°then we don¡¯t have to worry for now,¡± I said, sighing in relief. ¡°True forms then?¡± ¡°true forms, yes.¡± ¡°Just hide your tails, and can you turn my scales to green?¡± Kayda asked for obvious reasons. ¡°I can do that. You are going to use wind only?¡± I asked to make sure. ¡°correct.¡± ¡°Alright, will do,¡± I said, standing up and stretching. ¡°Right. How long do you think we have to kill them before their babysitting arrives.¡± I asked, spreading my mana around us. ¡°hmm, quite long, maybe an hour,¡± Kayda said thoughtfully. ¡°ah, don¡¯t even need to worry about then. I will finish this in 5 minutes.¡± I said, smiling confidently. ¡°yeah, but as I said, I am only supporting if needed,¡± Kayda reminded me. ¡°I know,¡± I said, turning into a giant white fox towering over the hill we were sitting on a few minutes ago. ¡°Beautiful,¡± Kayda mumbled, turning into a green dragon. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, you cutie,¡± I said, rubbing my head against her next. ¡°Tsk, go and kill them already,¡± Kayda said, pushing me away. ¡°will do, darling.¡± I cooed, giggling at kayda, that looked away from me. ¡®Well, let¡¯s go for the cow first.¡¯ I thought, teleporting in front of the minotaur biting at his head. ¡°What!?¡± Shouting in surprise, Onirus dodged to the left, making me bite off his right arm. ¡°Agh, what the hell are you,¡± Onirus said, ring up at me.l while moving back away from me. ¡°urk, damnit thought cow meat would taste better when it is raw,¡± I said, spitting out his arm. Looking at him, I raised an eyebrow at how small he actually was. Close up. I was at least 10 meters taller than him. ¡°fuck this thing can talk!?¡± Onitus shouted, surprised with widened eyes. ¡°I can say the same thing about you,¡± I said, stepping forwards towards him, baring my teeth. ¡°Fenrir, I need some help here,¡± Onirus shouted across the battlefield. ¡°I already know,¡± Fenrir said, appearing behind me only to get a tail wrapped around his neck. ¡°you guys aren¡¯t as powerful for the level 170s,¡± I said, mming Fenrir into the ground while swiping a w at Onirus. ¡°fuck bitch that hurt,¡± Fenrir said, with venom, ring at me. ¡°...¡± Ignoring him, I pulled him up again, throwing him at Onirus and knocking both down. ¡°ugh, what are you doing? Catch me, dumbass.¡± Fenrir yields, getting up. ¡°hey, concentrate on the fight,¡± I muttered, biting down on Fenrir¡¯s neck. ¡°Fenrir! Let go of her!¡± Onirus yelled, grabbing at me with his left hand. Jumping back, I let go of Fenrir¡¯s neck, quite surprised at what Onitus said. ..... ¡°you¡¯re a female?¡± I said, tilting my head. ¡°ferk yiu!¡± ¡°Here, let me heal you,¡± Onirus said, putting his hand on Fenrir¡¯s neck. ¡°Like I would allow you to heal each other,¡± I said, appearing in front of them, bitting down on Onirus¡¯s left arm guarding Fenrir exposed throat. ¡°crunch, aaahh!!¡± Bitting down even harder, I ripped off Onirus¡¯s forearm. ¡°Aaah! How is she so strong.¡± ¡°Fuck you bitch!¡± Fenrir shouted. After her throat healed a bit, she pounced at me only to get my tail impaled into her, killing her instantly not stopping, I bor down my tail at Onirus as well, stabbing him as well in the chest, killing him. ¡°you guys are way too weak for monsters at level 170,¡± I muttered something disappointed sssss. Hearing a weird sound, I jumped back, leaving both bodies behind. ¡°what¡¯s wrong,¡± Kayda said, flying next to me. ¡°There is a sizzling sounding from- they dissolved?¡± I mumbled, only seeing a pool of blood where their bodies were. ¡°hmm, so they aren¡¯t really dead?¡± Kayda asked for no one in particr. ¡°it seems so, but who made the fail-safe, the federation or them their selves,¡± I said thoughtfully, narrowing my eyes at the blood. ¡°Good question. Well, that¡¯s not a problem we need to worry about now.¡± Kayda said, looking around with her gaze lingering to the west. ¡°Hmm,¡± humming focusing my hearing towards the west. ¡°tsk, they failed and lost to some damn level 50 demon fox.¡± A woman said, annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the fox might be the draigs daughter?¡± A man said next to the woman. ¡°Hmm, I heard she is cursed. Can a cursed person be that strong?¡± The woman growled. ¡°ah, I guess your right. She was also said to be a red fox.¡± ¡°This might be a double team the dragons are making to get revenge.¡± ¡°revenge? Why would dragons want revenge on the Federation?¡± I muttered, looking at kayda. ¡°Angels.¡± ¡°huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°not going to?¡± ¡°no, they don¡¯t know who we are like we nned, so let them report back to the higher-ups,¡± KAyda said, ushering me on for us to leave. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 162 - 162 Chapter 162: A Grumpy Fox 162 Chapter 162: A Grumpy Fox [Two dayster] ¡°Haaah!¡± Clung Ting ¡°On the right, Brenda,¡± Apricot yelled out in warning. ¡°They are getting better,¡± I muttered, resting my head on Kaydas¡¯ shoulder, looking over the crazy squad fight. ¡°Still needs a lot of work to be a proper ck ops unit,¡± Kaydas said, disappointedly sighing. ¡°True that,¡± I said, seeing Apricot run into Brenda screwing her bnce. ¡°sigh, they are so unorganized.¡± ..... ¡°I guess the mock battle is doing its work at pointing out their ws.¡± ¡°but the other side is getting full of themselves,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the opposing side¡¯s leader lounging in his chair at the back of the battle. ¡°Well, it is 23 against 7. He thinks this is just a waste of time.¡± I said, looking at his rxed posture. ¡°It is a waste of time for my squad, yes.¡± A man in a ck suit said, approaching me and Kayda. ¡°You are?¡± I asked, looking up at him. He was quite the big man being taller than me. He had short ck hair big head fitting with his bulky body. I saw no weapons on, but I knew he had them. Knowing how Stacy made the ck ops and all looks is always deceiving. ¡°Good morning, miss Kayda Lady Kitsuna. My name is Special Major Tony Sanderson. Nice to meet you.¡± Tony said, holding his hand out towards me. ¡°oh, special major, so they are your squad? Oh, and don¡¯t call medy again.¡± I said, shaking his hand. ¡°Will do, miss.¡± The man said, nodding. ¡°Tony, what are you doing here?¡± Kayda asks, looking at him. ¡°Well, you are the head general right now, so who else must I bring reports to?¡± Tony said, tilting his head at Kayda. ¡°hmm, did they find anything new?¡± Kayda asked, ignoring his behaviour. ¡°No, ma¡¯am, we only found that the dust of the corpses is made of ck organic matter,¡± Tony exined, making both Kayda and me sigh in frustration. ¡°ck organic matter? Sigh, that doesn¡¯t give us shit.¡± I said, grunting. ¡°Well, has the forest calmed down?¡± Kayda asked. ¡°Somewhat, Ma¡¯am, just a normal territorial war started seeing as 35 towns got destroyed,¡± Tony exined, looking at a small piece of paper in his hand. ¡®sheesh, that many.¡¯ ¡°sigh, what about the new monster in the forest?¡± Kayda asked, shaking her head. ¡°We found out it is in some cave dungeon, but it seems to have not moved sinceing to the forest,¡± Toney said, shrugging. ¡°so it¡¯s not a danger?¡± I said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°It is not, ma¡¯am,¡± Tony said, nodding in agreement. ¡°Great, just tell all the special agents to look at the war from afar, and if a stronger monster than what is allowed is in the area, neutralize it,¡± Kayda ordered firmly. ¡°will do, ma¡¯am,¡± Toney said, nodding at the order. ¡°Oh, but do you guys know what sort of monster this new one is?¡± I asked innocently nicely, trying to be. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± ¡°And that will have to stay that way until the monster makes it move on its own,¡± Kayda added, getting a nod from both of us in understanding. ¡®no need to risk lives for nothing.¡¯ I thought, looking back at the mock battle going on. ¡°One other thing, ma¡¯am, we found the cksmith.¡± ¡°oh, who is he,¡± Kayda asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about him personally, but we know his family has been in the city for 45 years,¡± Tony exined, giving kayda a piece of paper. ¡°that¡¯s quite long. Hmm, is it the federation¡¯s long game?¡± Kayda said, humming at the thought. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, ma¡¯am. I suspect that he was desperate.¡± Toney exined. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, intrigued. ¡°It¡¯s just that cksmiths haven¡¯t been doing that good these days. Oh well, before the influx of enemies on the outskirt of the forest.¡± Tony exined, making me nod in understanding. ¡°So before all the adventures came?¡± I added, nodding. ¡°yes.¡± ¡°but they aren¡¯t allowed into the forest, right?¡± I said, tilting my head at him, confused. ¡°They are if the right procedure is followed by the quest giver or the party leader himself like you did when we went in. Thank you, Tony. If there is anything more, please let me know.¡± Kayda exined. ¡°Will do, ma¡¯am,¡± Toney said, nodding. ¡°Oh, one more thing put all this in writing and send it to me. I will make a bigger report for The supreme general.¡± Kayda said with a slight smirk. ¡°sigh will do, ma¡¯am,¡± Tony said, sighing and walking away. ¡°I love it when you get so serious about your job. It¡¯s quite hot.¡± I said, waiting to make sure Tony wasn¡¯t in earshot, grinning at her ¡°W-what?¡± Kayda stuttered, blushing. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re so cute, you know that,¡± I said, wrapping my arms around her from behind. ¡°Kitsu, not now,¡± Kayda said, trying to push me away. ¡°Winners are the Elite.¡± ¡°Oh, they lost,¡± I said, not surprised at all. ¡°well, they at least took out half of them better than the first time.¡± ¡°first time?¡± ¡°They took out two.¡± ¡°wow, so from two to 11? Many people say they did well, but they didn¡¯t take this seriously at all, the elites. Dumb name, by the way.¡± I said, humming in disappointment. ¡°yes, and they know that, so no need to push them on it, okay,¡± Kayda said, looking at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to talk to them, to begin with,¡± I said, waving her off. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t think you understand what tuff love is,¡± Kayda said, sighing. ¡°probably not. Anyways you want to go to that cksmith?¡± ¡°Hmm, I am quite well known, so you go alone for today. We will go both tomorrows,¡± Kayda said thoughtfully, giving me the piece of paper Tony gave her to me. ¡°... ah, you sure you want me to do this alone?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy you actually have something else other than training to do?¡± Kayda said, smiling at me knowingly. ¡°But I actually like training,¡± I said, scratching my cheek. ¡°But you are already in the final stages of your invisible mana.¡± ¡°That is true. The fights we had in the forest did wonders for that.¡± ¡®I can cut through Adamite now though it takes way too much mana to do. I will go to Steve in the next few days to finish my challenge with him.¡¯ I thought, sighing mentally. ¡°So, go and explore this guy¡¯s shop,¡± Kayda said, pointing at the paper. ¡°Alright, I will go do that. Good luck with the depressed kids.¡± I said jokingly, looking at the crazy squad walking closer to us slowly. ¡°Thanks,¡± Kayda said, nodding and walking to them. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. Grumpy Shaman? What? Is Tony joking or something.¡± I grumbled, annoyed seeing the fucking name. Looking at the address this guy was at, I sighed, putting the paper in my storage. [45 minutester] ¡°Grumpy Shaman, what the fuck is that name,¡± I muttered, still not over the name of the guy I was looking for. Lucky for me, I already knew where the guy was or, well, the area he was in. Walking down the road, I turned into a tiger demi-human with dark green fur wanting to stand out to get as many eyes after me as possible. It might be a bad thing in most things, but having proper clothes and being a rare race will get me looks that don¡¯t want to get close to me. Especially in the area I am in right now. I, of course, had multiple weapons on my waist. ¡°I know what Tony said about him being desperate, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all there is two it.¡± ..... ¡°Hello, oh finedy, what might you be doing in the slums.¡± ¡°Hmm, you,¡± I said, looking the guy in the eyes, making him a stuttering mess. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± The man stuttered with shaking legs. ¡°Tell me where the grumpy shaman Smithy is,¡± I said, tapping the katana on my waist. ¡°He is right there, ma¡¯am.¡± The man said, pointing to the front of a big building. ¡°Right next time, don¡¯t just walk up to armed people, okay,¡± I said, tapping his neck and knocking him out. Looking at the building again, I narrowed my eyes at the roof. Seeing the amount of smokeing out, I understood this was actually what I was looking for. ting ¡°Oh, a customer this early?¡± A woman said happily, looking at me only to narrow her eyes at me suspiciously. ¡®Hmm, I guess I am not dressed for the asion.¡¯ I thought seeing the receptionist was wearing rags like everyone else in the slums. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!